Full text of "Heroic Japan : a history of the war between China & Japan"

See other formats

(Cornell IntoerBttg Slibtarg

CHARLES WILLIAM WASON
COLLECTION

CHINA AND THE CHINESE

THE GIFT OF

CHARLES WILLIAM WASON

CLASS OF 1676

1918

The date shows when this volume was takein.

To renew this book copy the call No. artfll^e to
the librariao.

..._.. HOME USE RULES

All BookB subject to recall

All borrowers must regis-

ter in the libraiy to borrow

boolcB for home use.

All books must be re-
< turned at end of college

year for inspection and
repairs.

Limited books must be

■■■■ returned within the four

week limit and not renewed.

'"" Students must return all

, books be^re leaving town.

I OflTicers should arrange for

the return of books wanted

during their absence from

town.

Volumes of periodicals

and of pamphlets are held

. in the library as much as

possible. For special pur-

_ _ poses they are given out for

a limited time.

■4 ■ Borrowers should not use

their library privileges for

' "" the benefit of other persons.

Books of special value
and gift books, when the

giver wishes-' it, are not

allowed to circulate.
Readers are asked to re-
port all cases of books
marked or mutilated.

Do not deface books by marks and writing.

Cornell University Library
DS 765.E13 1897

Heroic Japan :a history of the war betwe

3 1924 023 145 190

ApARiscHEzHAAR&STEINERTiEICHLER,Sr!

LIBRAIRIE ETRANGERE

21 (ancien'^ 9 ) Rue Jac ob

VZ6,

--^ HIS IMPERIAL MAJEgTY, THE EMPEROR OF JiPiN, D^

(Published by permission of the Imperial Household Department).

Cornell University
Library

The original of tiiis book is in
tine Cornell University Library.

There are no known copyright restrictions in
the United States on the use of the text.

http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924023145190

-^ 2, I. M, HiRU-KO,

Of JAPAN, 2!^

Page 22.-Line 8 from the top, for " 24tli " read " 29tli."
Page 68. -Line 5 from the top, for " horses " read " hours."
Page 85.-Line 3 from the top, (and throughout on this page), foi

" Ting Yuen " read " Ping Yuen" also on Page 102, line 3

from the top.
Page 209.- Lines 8 and 9 from the top, for "Yalu River" read

" Hinglung-kaa."
Page 232.-Line 6 from the bottom, for " Oshima " read " Osako."
Page 282.-Line 3 from the top, for " Saka " read " Isaka."
Page 305.-Line 16 from the top, for " Pashan-hao " read " Ku-

slian-liao." Line 10 from the bottom, for " left " read

" ri*vht."
Page 311.-Line 17 from the bottom, the sentence begining

" Some little," etc , should read "Before the Staff of the Second

Army Corps entered Wei-hai-wei town, the gensdarmes

belonging to this Corps at once began," etc.
Page 325.-Line 2 from the top, for " Captain Ching " read

" Admiral Ting."
Page 388.-rirst line, for " Major General Nozn " read " Major

Mozu."
Page 422. -Line 12 from the top, supply " and wounded " after

" killed;" do. line 15 ; Also in line 15 for " 4 p. m." read

" 3 a. m."
Page 494. -Line 8 from the top, for " Taka-o " read " Commander

of the Takao."

St. IDunstan's Ifiousc
FETTER LANE, FLEET STREET, E.G.

J897

iii'i V

HEROIC JAPAN

A HISTORY OF THE WAR BETWEEN

CHINA & JAPAN

F, WAEEINGTON EASTLAKE. Ph.D.

YAMADA YOSHI-AKI, LL.B.

Principal of the Chahtauquan Association of Japan

LONDON
SAMPSON LOW, MAESTON & COMPANY

(.LIMITED

St. Sunstaii's lljouse

fetter lane, fleet street, e.g.

LIi:kA:I;V

.1 J iH)!ti J

fiiri:

leiitissttiiaeflite

PREFACE.

The compilation of the present volume was begun shortly after the
battle of Port Arthur, and the last word was written on September 2nd of
the present year. The undertaking has been of great magnitude, and this
for several reasons. In the first place, no precise, correct History of the War
has as yet been published in any language. There are numerous Japanese
compilations and one or two of foreign authorship. But all these were
compiled when the actual facts were still, to a very great extent, unknown,
and are therefore marred by serious errors in many particulars. But so
far as the present work is concerned, it is absolutely authentic ; for not
only have the Imperial Household, Foreign, War, and Navy Departments
given the authors free access to all documents, but every word in the
book has been thoroughly and repeatedly revised by the Authorities con-
cerned, several chapters having thus been written and re-written six and
even more times. More than this, the authors have had personal inter-
views or communication with the Commanders of the various Regiments;
with most of the officers and men whose deeds are enumerated ; with the
highest officials of the Bank of Japan, Red Cross Society, Japan Mail
Steamship Company, etc., etc., in fact, leaving no stone unturned to make
the whole narrative thoroughly trustworthy and free from error even in
minutiae. To do this Mr. Yamada has travelled literally thousands
of miles throughout the length and breadth of Japan. And just here it
would be well to state the manner of collaboration. Dr. Eastlake, the
American author, who had, from the inception of the War, been rendering
into English and compiling, for local publication, from Japanese
periodicals of various kinds, narratives of the heroic deeds and exploits

PREFACE.

performed by the Army and Navy of Japan, conferred with Mr. Yamada,
President of the Japan Chautauqnan Association, as to the advisability of
bringing out these storiettes in book form. Mr. Yamada, who was greatly
desirous that the Occident should learn the truth about the War and that
the labours of his countrymen should be represented with fidelity and
exactitude, at once proposed to publish a book on the War, working as
co-author with Dr. Eastlake. But upon questioning the Naval and
Military Authorities in the early part of 1895, it was found that the
larger portion of the narratives taken from Japanese newspapers and
magazines was either incorrect or else quite unfounded ; and, what was
still more to the purpose, a vast quantity of fine material had never been
published, some of the most touching or heroic stories being quite
unknown even in Japan. And so it comes that most of the " Brave
Deeds " published in the present volume are now made public for the first
time. Immediately on learning the real situation, the test of rigid and
impartial criticism was applied to what had already been laboriously com-
piled— with the result that one-half had to be expunged and the other
entirely re-written. The authors have often groaned in spirit on learning
that what they considered their best " bits" were untrue or not borne out
by the facts. And we must give the utmost honour to the Army and
Navy Departments for their excellent conduct in this context. Time and
again have they had the authors ruthlessly strike out stories that had
found ready credence the Empire over and been quoted and requoted in
the columns of the foreign press at home and abroad. Nothing has thus
been published but actual fact : fact abundantly proved and amply sup-
ported by many witnesses.

It was soon found that the mere compilation of heroic anecdotes
was insufficient. There must be some outline sketch of each battle, or
else the narratives would be unintelligible. And so the next step was the
concluding to compile a short History of the War as a whole, the " Brave
Deeds" to come at the end of each chapter. In May, 1895, it was con-
fidently expected that the work would be completed in September of the
same year. And yet nearly every vi'ord written up to that time has since
had to be re-written, while a very large portion has had to be struck out.
Moreover, the troops were then returning from the seat of war, and each
Regiment as it came back was put to the interrogatory, entailing further
and vast changes. In March of the present year, 1896, it was positively
expected to publish in May, and announcements publicly made in that
sense ; yet from the various Departments, Societies, etc., manuscript
kept pouring in : so that instead of being 400 pages long — as announced

PREFACE. ili

in April — our book numbers 526 pages, and even then we have been
compelled to add five appendices. We have, however, kept to the main
idea of showing the heroic side of this great conflict : and just here an ex-
planatory word is necessar)'. We do not — let us state it emphatically — we
do not for a moment contend that the many score of " Brave Deeds "
narrated prove the superiority of Japan to any other land. We have
written these simply to show that the qualities of martial heroism, implicit
soldierly obedience, unflinching sense of duty, noble unselfishness and
deathless courage are to be found in this Empire of Japan. Withal there
is one phase of bravery which seemes peculiar to this country. It is this
and this alone which we have tried to emphasize and thus bring to the
notice of the world. Many of the anecdotes are simple and unassuming,
nor do we claim for them great merit ; they are recorded to let the world
see and know that the Japanese are, as a military people, the compeers of
the most renowned nations of the Occident.

The authors are, at the same time, fully aware of the defects in a
work of this kind. The present volume is the outcome of two full years
of unceasing, painstaking labour; yet it is compiled underpressure, and
this may often be traced in the pages. Were we to begin to thank those
who have been instrumental in assisting the compilation of this work, our
list would be a long one. All that we can do here is express oiir profound
gratitude to the five great Departments of Slate : the Imperial Household,
Army, Navy, Communications, and Foreign Ofiice.

A word in conclusion with regard to the names of places. We have
given the Korean names as written by Koreans, the Chinese as pronounced
by themselves. Where, however, a certain orthography has been widely
adopted, though not representing the true sound of the ideographs, we
have kept — in order to avoid confusion — to the received and popular form.
In Chinese names we have hyphenated such terminal affixes as shan
(mountain or hill) ; tse, Isuen, etc. (village) ; ching (or cheng, a walled city,
a castle-town or bourg); ling (a mountain pass or iiamlet) ; ho (river or
stream) ; id, do, or iao (island); /u (city); kau (or kow, mouth — a harbour,
port); and many other similar terminations. It must finally be noted that
such syllables as kia, kiao or Mao are generally rendered with the softer
chia, chiao or cheao. We note that we have given personal names as they
are written in Japan : the surname preceding the given name. It is our
earnest hope that this book, unpretentious though it be, will redound
to the fair fame of Japan the world over; that the West will now learn the
true history of the great War, and give the victrix that credit which is
so truly^her due. With patriotic ardour as with admiring devotion has

iv PREFACE.

this book been compiled. And as we write the final words and review in
spirit the noble story of tlie War, to our lips also rises the, cheer that so
often sounded from the field of battle, above the roar of cannon and the
roll of musketry : Tennb Heika Banzai I Teikoku Banzai!

F. W. EASTLAKE, Ph. D.
YAMADA YOSHI-AKI, -LL. B.

September, 1896.

^fABLE OF Contents. ^

PREFACE

THE IMPERIAL RESCRIPT

TRANSLATION OF THE DIPLOMATIC CORRESPON-
DENCE

CHAP. I.

The Naval Battle at Phungdo . . . . . . Page i

CHAP. II.

The Battle of Songhwan . . . . . . . . ,, 13

CHAP. IIL

The Battle of Phyongyang . . . . . . . . ,, 26

CHAR IV.

ThN Sea-FiGHT off HaI YANG .. .. .. .. ,, 75

CHAP. V.

The Invasion of Manchuria .. .. .. .. ,, no

CHAR VI.

The Taking of Kinchow .. .. .. .. ,, 126

CHAP. VII.

Port Arthur, THE Gibraltar OF China .. .. ,, 152

CHAR VIII.

The Defence of Kinchow . . . . . . . , ,, 182

CHAP. IX.

The Capture OF SuiYEN-cHiNG . . .. .. .. ,, 200

ii TABLE OF CONTENTS.

CHAP. X.

Skirmish between Reconnoitring Parties and Battle

OF TsAUHo-KAN Page 213

CHAP. XI.

The Taking OF ToMUH-cHiNG .. .. .. .. ,, 221

CHAP. XII.

The Capture of Haiching
CHAP. XIII.

The Struggle at Funghwang-ching . .
CHAP. XIV.

The Battle of Kangwasae
CHAP. XV.

The Battle and Capture op Kaiping . .
CHAP. XVI.

The Chinese Attempts to Recapture Haiching
CHAP. XVII.

The Taking of Wei-hai-wei
CHAP. XVIII.

The Battle of Taping-shan
CHAP. XIX.

The Fighting at Kwanten-shwbn
CHAP. XX.

The Battle and Capture of Newchwang
CHAP. XXI.

The Taking of Yingkow
CHAP. XXII.

The Battle and Capture of Tienchwangtai . .
CHAP. XXIII.

The Capture of the Pescadores . . . . . . , , 400

CHAP. XXIV.

His Majesty the Imperor . . . . . . , , 407

CHAP. XXV.

Head Quarters . . .. .. . .. .. ,, 412

227

238

246

256

277

297

i i

341

»»

351

»)

356

374

386

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Ill

CHAP. XXVI.

The Medical Staff AND ITS Work .. .. .. Page 418

CHAP. XXVII.

The Field Post . . . . . . . . . . . . ,, 427

CHAP. XXVIII.

The Japan Steamship Company .. .. .. ,, 435

CHAP. XXIX.

The Bank OF Japan .. .. .. .. ,, 446

CHAP. XXX.

The Red Cross . . .. .. .. ,,. 465

CHAP. XXXI.

Those at Home .. .. .. .. .. .. ,, 492

CHAP, XXXII.

Brief Notice . . . . . . . . . . . . ,, 502

CHAP. XXXIII.

The Treaty of Peace .. .. .. .. .. ,, 516

APPENDIX A.

The Text of the Treaty of Peace . . . . . . ,, 528

APPENDIX B.

Japanese Text op the War Songs . . . . . . ,, 535

APPENDIX C.

The Port Arthur Story .. .. .. .. ,, 541

APPENDIX D.

The Extraordinary Session of the Imperial Diet . . „ 544
APPENDIX E.

The Emperor's Home Coming

549

IMPERIAL RESCRIPT.

(Translation.)

kA-'E, by the Grace of Heaven, Emperor OF JAPAN, seated on
a Throne occupied by the same dynasty from time im-
memorial, do hereby make proclamation to all Our loyal and
brave subjects as follows : —

We hereby declare war against China, and We command each
and all of Our competent authorities, in obedience to Our wish
and with a view to the attainment of the national aim, to carry
on hostilities by sea and by land against China, with all the
means at their disposal, consistently with the Law of Nations.

During the past three decades of Our reign, Our constant aim
has been to further the peaceful progress of the country in
civilization ; and being sensible of the evils inseparable from
complications with foreign States, it has always been Our
pleasure to instruct Our Ministers of State to labour for the
promotion of friendly relations with Our Treaty Powers. We
are gratified to know that the relations of Our Empire with those
Powers have yearly increased in good-will and in friendship.
Under the circumstances, We were unprepared for such a con-
spicuous want of amity and of good faith as has been manifested
by China in her conduct toward this country in connection with
the Korean affair.

Korea is an independent .State. She was first introduced into
the family of nations by the advice and under the guidance ot
Japan. It has, however, been China's habit to designate Korea
as her dependency, and both openly and secretly to interfere
with her domestic affairs. At the time of the recent civil insur-
rection in Korea, China despatched troops thither, alleging that
her purpose was to afford succour to her dependent State. We,
in virtue of the Treaty concluded with Korea in 1882, and look-
ing to possible emergencies, caused a military force to be sent
to that country.

Wishing to procure for Korea freedom from the calamity of

n IMPERIAL RESCRIPT.

perpetual disturbance, and thereby to maintain the peace of the
East in general, Japan invited China's co-operation for the
accomplishment of that object. But China, advancing various
pretexts, declined Japan's proposal. Thereupon Japan advised
Korea to reform her administration so that order and tranquillity-
might be preserved at home, and so that the country might be
able to discharge the responsibilities and duties of an indepen-
dent State abroad. Korea has already consented to undertake
the task. But China has secretly and insidiously^ endeavoured
to circumvent and to thwart Japan's purpose. She has, further,
procrastinated and endeavoured to make warlike preparations
both on land and at sea. When those preparations were com-
pleted, she not only sent large reinforcements to Korea, with a
view to the forcible attainment of her ambitious designs, but
even carried her arbitrariness and insolence to the extent of
opening fire upon Our ships in Korean waters. China's plain
object is to make it uncertain where the responsibility resides of
preserving peace and order in Korea, and not only to weaken
the position of that State in the family of nations, — a position
obtained for Korea through Japan's efforts, — but also to obscure
the significance of the treaties recognizing and confirming that
position. Such conduct on the part of China is not only a direct
injury to the rights and interests of this Empire, but also a men-
ace to the permanent peace and tranquillity of the Orient. Judg-
ing from her actions, it must be concluded that China, from the
beginning, has been bent upon sacrificing peace to the attainment
of her sinister object. In this situation, ardent as Our wish is to
promote the prestige of the country abroad by strictly peaceful
methods. We find it impossible to avoid a formal declaration of
war against China. It is Our earnest wish that, by the loyalty
and valour of Our faithful subjects, peace may soon be per-
manently restored and the glory of the Empire be augmented
and completed.

Given this ist day of the eighth month of the 27th year of
Meij'i.

His Imperial Majesty's Sign-manual.

Countersignatures of all the Ministers of State.

TRANSLATION OF THE DESPATCHES. Ill

The following are translations of the despatches laid by-
Count Ito before the House of Peers. They clearly show the
progress of events leading up to the war : —

No. I.

Chinese Legation, Tokyo, the 3rd day, the 5th month, the 20th year 0/
Kwang-sil. {The yth day, the 6th month, the 2']th year of Meiji.)
Monsieur LE Ministre, — / have the honour to inform Your Excellency
that I am in receipt of a telegram from His Excellency Li, Superintendent
of Commerce of the Pei-yang, to the effect that in the Convention of the nth
year of Kwang-sii (the iSth year of Meiji) between China and Japan it is
provided that should- there arise in future the necessity on the part of China to
despatch troops to Korea owing to the existence of any disturbance in l/iat
country, the fact shall be previously communicated to fapan and that the troops
shall be withdrawn at once on the cession of the disturbance and none shall
be left behind, and the telegram adds that a communication has been received
from the Korean Government containing the following statement : —

The people in Chblla-do, who are vicious in habit, having, under the leaders
of the Tong-Hali attacked and taken several towns and villages, proceeded
northward, and took possession of Chhongju. The Government troops which
were despatched to suppress the revolt, have not been successful. If this dis-
turbance continues to spread and is allowed to exist for a long time, much
trouble may be given to China. When in the years 1882 and 1884 we
suffered from internal commotions, the uprisings were in each case suppressed
by the troops of China on our behalf. In accordance with those precedents we
hereby present an earnest application for despatch of some troops to speedily
suppress the disturbance. As soon as the revolt is quelled, we will request the
withdrawal of the troops and shall not ask for their longer detention so that
they may not suffer the hardships of being abroad for a long period.

The telegram further states that the application upon examination is found
to be urgent both in words and in fact, and that it is in harmony with our con-
stant practice to protect our tributary states by sending our troops to assist them.
These circumstances were accordingly submitted to His Imperial Majesty, and
in obedience to his will, General Yeh, Cominander of the troops in Chili, has been
ordered to proceed at once to Cholla and Chhongju in Korea with selected
troops, and to speedily suppress the disturbance in such manner as he may deem
most convenient in order to restore the peace of our tributary state and to dispel
the anxiety of the subjects of every nation residing in Korea for commercial
purposes, and at the same time the General is commanded to return with the
troops as soon as the desired object is attained.

IV TRANSLATION OF THE DESPATCHES.

The telegram, finally declares that His Excellency the Minisier to yapan
is required to make communicaiion in pursuance of the said Convention and is
telegraphed to that effect and is accordingly instructed to at once comtnunicate
ihe mailer to the Japanese Foreign Office.

In making therefore the foregoing communication to Your Excellency, I

avail myself of the opportunity to renew to you the assurances of my highest

consideration.

{Signed) Wang.

His Excellency Alonsieur Mutsu, H.I.J.M.'s

Minister for Foreign Affairs.

No. 2.

Department of Foreign Affairs, Tokyo, the "/Ih day,
the 6th month, the 2jth year of Meiji.

Monsieur le Ministre, — I have the honour to acknowledge the receipt of
Your Excellency's note of to-day acquainting me, in accordance with the pro-
vision of the Convention of the iSth day of the 4th month of the iSth year of
Meiji between our two Governments that Your Government have despatched
troops to Korea.

In reply, I beg to declare that although the words ' ' tributary state " appear

in your note, the Imperial Government, have never recognized Korea as a

tributary state of China.

I avail myself , &c., &c., &c.,

(Signed) MuTSU Munemitsu,

Minister for Foreign Affairs,

His Excellency Monsieur Wang, H.I.C.M.'s E.E. and 31. P.

No. 3.

Japanese Legation, Peking, the 'jth day, the 6th
month, the z'jthyear of Meiji.

Messieurs le Prince et les Ministres, — In pursuance of instructions
which I have just received from His Imperial Majesty s Government, I have
the honour, in accordance with the provision of the Treaty of the 1 8th day of
the 4th month of the i8lh year of Meiji between our two Governments, to
acquaint Your Highness and Your Excellencies that owing to the existence of a
disturbance of a grave nature in Korea necessitating the presence of Japanese
troops there, it is the intention of the Imperial Government to send a body of
Japanese troops to that country.

{Signed) Komura Jutaro,

H.I.J.M.'s Charge d" Affaires.
His Highness and Their Excellencies of the Tsung-li Yamen.

TRANSLATION OF THE DESPATCHES. V

No. 4.

Tsung-li Yamen, the 6th day, the 5th month, the 20th year of Kwang-sii,
(the gth day, the 6th month, the 2jthyear o/Meiji.)

Monsieur lk Charge d'affaires, — We have the honour to acknowledge
the receipt of your note under date of the 4th instant (the jth day, the 6th
month of the Japanese Calender) informing us that you have been instructed
hy your Government to acquaint us, in accordance with the provision of the
Convention between the two countries, that, owing to the existence of a distur-
bance of a grave nature in Korea, Japanese troops will be despatched to that
country.

Our country has despatched troops to Korea in compliance with an applica-
tion from thai country, for the purpose of assisting her to suppress the insur-
gents, and the measure is in accordance with the practice hitherto pursued by
our country in protecting tributary states. Besides the sole object being the sup-
pression of the insurgents in the interior, the troops are to be withdrawn as
soon as that object is attained. Although the condition of finsen and Fusan is
at present quiet and peaceful our vessels will be for a while stationed therefor
■the protection of commerce carried on at these ports.

The sole object of your country in sending troops is evidently to protect the
Legation, Consulates, and commercial people in Korea, and consequently it
may not be necessary on the part of your country to despatch a great number of
troops and besides, as no application therefore has been made by Korea, it is
requested that no troops shall proceed to the interior of Korea so that they may
not cause alarm to the people. And moreover, since it is feared that in the
event thai soldiers of the two nations should meet on the way, cases of un-
expected accident might occur, owing to the difference of langauge and military
etiquette, we beg to request in additon that you ivill be good enough io telegraph
the purport of this communication io the Government of fapan.

Accept, Sir, the renewed assurances, &fc., ^c, 6fc.,

President and IVf embers of Tsung-li Yamen.

KoMURA, Ksg.,

H.I. 7. Af. 's Charge d' Affaires.

No. 5.

Japanese Legation, Peking, the 12th day,

the 6th month, the 21 th year of MeijL

Messieurs le Prince et les Ministres, — Having received your tiote

under date of the pth instant acquainting me thai the despatching of troops to

Korea is in accordance with the practice hitherto pursued by China in protecting

VI TRANSLATION OF THE DESPATCHES.

her tribulary stales and that no necessary exists on the part n/ Japan to send a
large number 0/ troops there and requesting that those troops shall not he sent
to the interior of Korea, T did not fail at once to communicate by telegram the
purport of that note to my Government, and I have now the honour to inform
Your Highness attd Excellencies that I am in receipt of a reply by telegraph to
the following effect :—

The Imperial Japanese Government have never recognized Korea as a tri-
butary state of China. Japan dispatched her troops in virtue of the Chemulpho-
Convention and in so doing she has followed the procedure laid down in the
Treaty of Tientsin . As to the number nf troops, the Japanese Government
are compelled to exercise their own judgment. Although no restriction is
placed upon the movement of the Japanese troops in Korea, they will not be
sent where their presence is not deemed necessary. The Japanese troops are
under strict discipline, and the Japanese Government are confident that they
will not precipitate a collision with the Chinese forces. It is hoped that China
has adopted similar precautions.

I avail myself , &fc., &'c., &fc ,

(Signed) Komura,

H. I.J. M. 's Charge d Affaires.

His Highness and Their Excellencies of the Tsung-li Yamen.

No. 6.

Department of Foreign Affairs, Tokyo, the lyth day, the 6th month, 2ytk

year of Meiji.
MoNsiEUK LE MiNiSTRE, — I have the honour to inform Your Excellency
that the following is a resume of the proposals made in my interview with you
yesterday to your Government on behalf of the Imperial Government in respect
of the present events in Korea as well as with a view to the adjustment of her
affairs in future: —

As to the present events, Japan and China to unite their efforts for speedy
suppression of the disturbance of her insurgent people. After the sup-
pression of the disturbance, Japan and China, with a view to the im-
provement of the internal administration of Korea, to respectively send
a number of Commissioners charged with the duty of investigating
measures of improvement, in the first place on the following general
points : —

fa. ) Examination of the financial administration,
(b.) Selection of the Central and Local Officials,
(c. ) Establishment of an army necessary for national defence in
order to preserve the peace of the land.

TRANSLATION OF THE DESPATCHES. "VII

In making the foregoing communicaiion, I avail myself, (Sfc. , (Sfc., &fc.

(Signed) Mutsu Munemitsu,

Minister for Foreign Affairs.
His Excellency Monsieur Wang, H.I.C. M.'s E.E. and M. P.

No. 7.

Chinese Legation, Tokyo, the iSth day, the 5th vionth, the 20lh year of

Kwang-sii, (the 22nd ddy, the 6th month of the 27th year ofMeiji).
Monsieur le Ministre, — I have the honour to inform Your Excellency
that I am in receipt of a telegram from my Government to the effect that having
carefully considered the proposal made by your Governvient in respect to the
events in Korea and the adjustment of her affairs in future, the Chinese
Government would reply as follows: —

As the disturbance in Korea has already been suppressed, it is no longer
essential to trouble the Chinese forces on Korea's behalf, and therefore
710 necessity exists to consider the proposition that our two countries
shall co-operaie in suppressing the disturbance.
In regard to the adjustment of Korean affairs in future, the idea may be
excellent ; but the measures of improvement must be left to Korea her-
self. Even China herself would not interfere with the internal
administration of Korea, andfapan having from the very Jirst recogniz-
ed the independence of Korea, can not have the right to interfere with
the same.
As to the withdrawal of troops from Korea after the suppression of the
disturbance, provision on that subject exists in the Treaty of 1885, con-
cluded between the two countries, and therefore it is not required to
discuss the viatter over again on this occasion.
The above has already been communicated to Your Excellency in our
interview and in now repeating it for your further consideration, I avail myself,
&-C., &fc., dfc.

(Signed) Wang,

H. I a M. 's E.E. and M. P.
His Excellency Monsieur Mutsu, H. If .M.'s Minister for Foreign
Affairs.

No. 8.

Department of Foreign Affairs, Tokyo, the 22nd day, the 6th month, the
iyth year of Meiji.

Monsieur le Ministre, — I have the honour to acknowledge the receipt of

VIII TRANSLATION OF THE DESPATCHES.

Your Excellency's note of the 22nd instant, in which Your Excellency, in pur-
suance of instructions from the Imperial Chinese Government, rejects the pro-
posals advanced by His Imperial Majesty's Government for the iranquillization
and amelioration of Korea.

The Imperial Government, much to their regret, find it impossible to share
the hopeful views entertained by Your Excellency's Government regarding the
actual situation in Korea at the presext time.

Sad experience teaches us that the Peninsular Kingdom is the theatre of
political intrigues and civil revolts and disturbances of such frequent recurrence
as to justify the conclusion that the Government of that country is lacking in
some of the elements which are essential to responsible independence.

The interests of Japan in Korea, arising from propinquity as well as
commerce, are too important and far-reaching to allow her to view with indiffe-
rence the deplorable condition of affairs in that Kingdom.

In this situation an attitude (f unconcern on the part of Japan would not
only be a denial of the sentiments 0/ friendship and good correspondence which
the Imperial Gavernment entertain for Korea, but it would be a censurable
disregard of the law of self-preservation.

The necessity for the adoption of measures looking to the peace and tran-
quillity of Korea is, for the reasons already given, a dema?id which the Imperial
Government cannot permit to pass unheeded, for so long as those measures are
delayed so long will the cause of the disorder exist.

In the estimation of the Imperial Government therefore the withdrawal of
their forces should be consequent upon the establishment of some understanding
that will serve to guarantee the future peace, order, and good government of
the countty. That course of action is, moreover, it seems to His Imperial
Majesty's Government, not only in perfect harmony with the spirit of the
Tientsin Convention, but it accords with the dictates of reasonable precaution.

Should the Government of China continue to hold views antagonistic to
those which I have frankly and in good faith presented to Your Excellency, it
cannot be expected that the Imperial Government will, under the circumstances,
feel at liberty to sanction the present retirement of their troops from Korea.

I avail myself , <5fc., <5fc., <Sfc,

{Signed) Mutsu Munemitsu,

Minister for Foreign Affairs.

His Excellency Monsieur^ MUG, H.I. CM' s. E.E. and M.P-

TRANSLATION OF THE DESPATCHES. IX

No. 9.

Japanese Legation, Peking, the I4ih day, the 'jih month, the 2'jthyear of
Aleiji.

Messieurs le Prince et i.es Ministres, — Having communicated to
H.I.y.M.'s Minister for Foreign Affairs on the same day, the particulars of
ike statement made by Your Highness and Excellencies in my interview with you
at the Tsung-li Yamen on the gth day, the "jth, month, the 27/A year of Meiji,.
I have the honour to inform you that 1 am just in receipt of a telegram from
the Minister to the following effect : —

The disturbances which are of frequent occurrence in Korea have their
source in the derangement of internal administration of that conntry. Con-
sequently, the Imperial Government believe it best to encourage the Korean
Government to eradicate the causS of disturbance by introducing internal admi-
nistrative reforms and the Imperial Government considered that for the purpose
of enabling Korea to accomplish the desired reforms, nothing ivouldbe better
than the conjoint assistance of the Governments of Japan and China which
have in common a vital interest in that country. Accordingly the Imperial
Government proposed to the Imperial Chinese Government that such assistance
be given to Korea ; but, to their surprise, the Imperial Chinese ^ Government
definitely rejected the proposal of Japan and limited themselves solely to a
request for the withdrawal of the Japanese troops from Korea. Recently
Her Britannic Majesty's Minister at Peking, anit/iated by friendship and
goodwill towards Japan and China, tendered his good offices and endeavoured
to reconcile the differences existing between the two countries, but the Imperial
Chinese Government still c07ttinued solely to insist upon the retirement of the
Japanese forces and manifested no disposition to acquiesce in the views of the
Imperial Japanese Government. The only conclusion deducible from these
circumstances is that the Chinese Government are disposed to precipitate
complications ; and in this juncture the Imperial Japanese Government find
themselves relieved of all responsibility for any eveniualitj/ that may, in future,
arise out of the situation.

In enclosing herewith the translation of the above telegram, I avail myself,.
&fc., <Sfc., <2fc.

{Signed) Komuka,

H.I.J.M.'s Charge d' Affaires.

His Highness and Their Excellencies of the Tsung-li Yamen.

CHAPTER I.

THE NAVAL BATTLE AT PHUNG-DO (H8-t6).

I.— HOW THE WAR BEGAN,

The position of the Korean Peninsula is of vital importance
to both. Japan and China. The possession of Korea by a foreign
power, carries with it the command of the Gulf of PeohiU, and
therefore of the sea-route to the capital of China. Moreover it
gives easy access to Manchuria, the cradle of the present Chinese
dynasty. On the other hand, Tsushima, Japan's westernmost
insular possession, is within a few hours' sailing of the Korean
littoral, so that the retention or annexation of the Peninsula by
either China or a European power, would be equivalent to
Japan's having a possible foe and certain rival at her very gates.
Under these circumstances, it was, and is, Japan's policy to
recognize and encourage to the utmost Korean autonomy; as
well as to ensure, by force of arms if need be, the independence
of her weak and misgoverned neighbour.

Without referring to the history of the remoter past, the first
occasion on which Korea came prominently to the fore in modern
times was in 1868, when the Shogunate was abolished in Japan
and . the supreme rule of the whole country restored to its lawful
chief, H. I. M. the Emperor. An embassy was despatched at
this time to announce the fact of the Restoration to the Korean
Government ; but the ambassador was refused an audience. This
unwise act naturally gave great umbrage to the Japanese au-
thorities, and there was much desire expressed to invade and
humble the haughty Peninsular Kingdom. Happily, however, the
views of the peace party finally prevailed, and Korea was left to

2 HEBOIC JAPAN.

do and think as slie pleased. Tet once again, in the summer of
1873, the -vvar-spirit in Japan was fanned into vigour when Korea
gratuitously insulted this Empire by declaring her scornful con-
tempt for a nation which had discarded the majority of its
national institutions and adopted, in their place, those of Europe
and America. This speech cost Korea dear. Count (then Mr.)
Soyejima was at once sent to China in order to ascertain the
exact relations existing between the Chinese Empire and Korea ;
and it was on this memorable occasion that the Pekin authorities,
possibly in view of impending complications, positively denied
that Korea was a tributary state or that China was Korea's
suzerain. Two years later, in August 1875, a Japanese man-of-
war engaged in surveying and taking soundings in Korean waters,
anchored off a small island on the west coast, and was fired upon
by the forts on the island. In consequence of this episode, an
embassy was sent from Japan to demand satisfaction from the
Korean Government. After many vexatious delays the Seoul
authorities finally proferred an apology and, for the first time in
the history of the Peninsula, a Treaty was concluded with Japan
(February, 1876), wherein Korea assumed the attitude of a
wholly independent power : thus confirming the statements made
to Count Soyejima by the Chinese Government three years
previously. The first article of this treaty explicitly states that
"Choson (Korea), being an independent State, enjoys the same
rights as does Japan ; " and these same words recur thereafter in
the Treaties made with the United States (1882), Great Britain
(1883), and other European Powers. " China did not, however,
by any means intend that Korea should exercise the indepen-
dence thus conventionally recognised. A Chinese Eesident was
placed in Seoul, and system of steady but covert influence in Korea's
domestic and foreign affairs was inaugurated. Japan chiefly
suffered by these anomalous conditions. China had always
entertained a rooted apprehension of Japanese aggression in the
Peninsula, and that distrust tinged all the influence exerted by
her agents there. It would be an endless task to recapitulate the
occasions on which Japan was made sensible of the discrimina-
tion thus exercised against her. Little by little this conscious-
ness roused her umbrage, and although no single occasion con-

PHUNODO. 3

stituted a sufficient ground for strong international protest, the
Japanese people gradually acquired a sense of being perpetually
thwarted, baffled, and humiliated by China's interference in the
Peninsular Kingdom's affairs." *

In 1882, the maladministration of the Mins or members of the
Korean Queen's family, who had for nearly eight years filled the
highest offices of state, resulted in a revolt, in which principally
the members of the older Korean army took part. Without going
into particulars, it is sufficient to state that the revolting soldiers
seized the King and effected the restoration of their former pro-
tector and commander, the Tai Won-kun — less well known under
his real name of Prince Heung-son, father of the reigning King,
and one-time Begent during the King's minority, — to power. The
Japanese Minister at Seoul was compelled to make good his escape
to Chemulpho, whence he sailed for Japan in a British man-of-war.
On satisfaction being demanded for this outrage, the Tai Won-kun
temporized, and for a time war was imminent between Japan and
Korea. But the Queen had appealed to Li Hung-chang for aid ;
so an army was sent by China into the Peninsula, the Tai Won-kun
was dethroned and carried off to Tientsin, while the hated Mins were
once again restored to power and the Queen returned to Seoul
triumphant. Shortly thereafter a new compact was made with
Japan, Korea therein consenting to Japanese troops being station-
ed in Seoul, and further agreeing to pay an indemnity of 500,000
yen — a sum which, by the way, Japan received later on in part
only.

Only two years later another great erfieute took place, and on
this occasion as on the former, the partisans of the victors, regard-
ing Japan as the head and front of progressive tendencies, attacked
and this time destroyed the Japanese Legation in Seoul, compelling
its inmates to leave the city. Many Japanese residents of the
Korean capital were killed by the Chinese soldiers — three thousand
strong — who had hastened to the Palace under the leadership of
of the Chinese Eesident, Yiian, and practically taken possession of
the King's person, although it was given out that he had volun-
tarily placed himself under Chinese protection. The handful of
Japanese soldiers, with the Minister and those Japanese residents

* Japan MaU

4 HEROIC JAPAN.

who, had escaped the massacre, fought their way to the sea: the
story of their inarch through a hostile land and surrounded on all
sides by watchful foes, being replete with striking incidents.

In consequence of the entente and its fatal results, Count
Inouye, then Minister of State for Foreign Affairs, was at once
despatched to Korea, where he obtained a promise from the
Government to rebuild the Japanese Legation at its own expense
and send an embassy to Tokyo in order to apologise. Yet as the
attacks made on Japanese life and property in Seoul had been
committed principally by lawless Chinese troopers, it was felt that
satisfaction was due Japan from China as well as Korea. Accord-
ingly Counts Ito and Saigo, Ministers of the Imperial Household
and Agricultural and Commercial Departments respectively, pro-
ceded to China, negotiations being promptly opened at Tientsin-
On April 18th, 1885, the famous Treaty of Tientsin was concluded,
by which each Power pledged itself not to send troops to the
Peninsula without notifying the other, or, in the words of the
third clause of this convention, "should in future there be in
Korea any disturbance or important political affair, and should it
be necessary for both Japan and China, or either one of them, to
despatch troops, they should first mutually communicate on the
matter, and, on the subsidence of the trouble, the troops should
be at once withdrawn and not be permanently stationed." It was
thus clear that the two Empires were placed on an equal military
footing, and that China had no more suzerain rights over Korea
than had Japan. The Peninsula was definitely recognized as an
Independent State.

Things remained thus until the spring of 1894, when a serious
insurrection broke out in Korea — a revolt directed against the
notorious and tyrannical maladministration of the Mins, or mem-
bers of the Queen's family. The insurgents, in a series of fights,
proved themselves superior to the ill-disciplined and ill-equipped
troops of the Government. Emboldened by success, the rebels
marched into ChSUado and stormed its capital city, Chhongju,
on June 1st. Alarmed at the failure of their troops, the Mins had
finally recourse to a familiar expedient : an appeal to China for
aid. But this appeal did not emanate from the Korean Govern-
ment as such ; it was brought about by Min Ting-chong, the most

PHUNODO. . 5

powerful courtier of the moment, in concert -with the Chinese
Eesident, Yiian. China had thus the opportunity for which she
had long been waiting, and on June 8th despatched 1500 soldiers
from Wei-hai-wei really to the help of the Mins, but nominally
under the pretext of assisting to put down the insurrection. This
was, however, in virtual defiance of one of the stipulations of the
Treaty of Tientsin, although notice of this step was given by the
Chinese Government to the Japanese Eepresentative in Peking,
according to the above-named convention.

During the interval immediately preceding these events,
Japan had been rendered more than ever acutely sensible of
China's arbitrary and unfriendly interference in the Peninsula.
Twice the efforts of the Japanese Government to obtain redress
for ruinous and unlawful tradal prohibitions issued by the Korean
authorities, had been hampered by the action of the Chinese Re-
presentative in Seoul ; and once an ultimatum addressed to the
Seoul Government as the sequel of a long and vexatious delay,
elicited from the Viceroy Li at Tientsin an insolent threat of
Chinese armed opposition. Still more strikingly provocative of
national indignation was China's procedure with regard to the
murder of Kim Ok-kyiin, one of the leading spirits of the revolt
against the pro-Chinese faction in 1884, and since then the protege
of Japan. The assassination had been planned by Koreans in
Japan, where Kim was a political refugee. The unfortunate man
had been inveigled from Japan to Shanghai, accompanied thither
by a fellow-countryman, and then treacherously shot in a Japan-
ese hotel. China, instead of punishing the assassin as any civi-
lized Power must have done, conveyed him, together with the
corpse of his victim, in a war-ship of her own to Korea : the
murderer to be publicly honoured, the body to be brutally muti-
lated. From this incident alone might be truly inferred the
hostile and uncivilized spirit of Chinese interference in Korea
wherever Japan was concerned.*

So soon as the news of the sending of troops was conveyed
to Japan the Tokyo Government immediately concluded that in
the interests, first of the Japanese Empire, and secondly of civili-
zation in the Fa.r East, measures must be promptly taken to put

*.Japan Mail.

6 EEBOIG JAPAN.

an end once for all to the barbarous corruption and misrule
that rendered Korea a scene of perpetual disturbance and effec-
tually checked the country's capacity for maintaining its indepen-
dence. As -will be seen from the diplomatic correspondence pub-
lished at the outset of this volume, Japan, never claiming on her
own account rights or interests in the Peninsula superior to those
possessed by China, was always prepared to work hand in hand
with the Middle Kingdom in inaugurating and carrying out any
efficient system of reform.* Japan knew only too well the weak-
ness of the Korean Government and its inability to quell the
insurrection. Necessitated by the circumstances, recognizing that
the problem called for a practical solution, and that, as the pati-
ence of the Japanese nation was exhausted, they could no longer
afford to be the victims of Chinese dalliance and dilatoriness and
must contrive a situation such as would not only place them
beyond the reach of diplomatic obstacles but would also enable
them to pursue their programme even in the event of China's re-
fusal to co-operate, the Tokyo authorities despatched four thou-
sand Japanese troops, who were landed at Inchhon on June 12th,
with the immediate intent of protecting the Japanese Legation at
Seoul and all Japanese residents in Korea. Due notice was, of
course, given of this proceeding to China.

The insurgents, or Tonghaks as they were called, Avere sim.ply
a disorderly though desperate assembly of Koreans who had been
compelled to take up arms by the heartless rapacity of their
officials. They did not aim so much at a subversal of the Govern-
ment as they strove to encompass the final downfall of the Mins.
And as soon as the Japanese and Chinese troops were landed, the
rebellion quieted down. This was effected not so much by actual
force as by the timidity of the insurgents at the approach of the
troops of the two Empires.

China now demanded that the Japanese soldiers should be
withdrawn, alleging that the rebellion was entirely over. This
demand had, however, a meaning of a very different nature from
that which it expressed, and Minister Otori, who had been des-
patched to the Korean capital at the critical moment, positively
refused to entertain the request, couched as it moreover was in

* Japan Mail.

PHUNGDO.

language of an unmistakable nature. A report then reached
Japan that China had again sent troops to Asan, which lies south
of Seoul, on June 27th. Despatches of a similar tenor then came
thick and fast : — the Chinese Government had determined to take
up arms against Japan ; it was intended to take advantage of the
situation by declaring a Chinese protectorate over Korea ; that
preparations were being actively made for a sudden attack on
Japan; that both before and after July 21st Chinese troops had
been flocking in steadily increasing numbers to As^n and Wiju; that
some eight thousand Chinese soldiers were preparing to attack the
Japanese troops stationed in and about Seoul. These reports
were indicative of movements of a most serious nature, and so the
Japanese Army and Navy were swiftly prepared to meet the
gathering storm. Vioe-Admiral Viscount Kabayama, Chief of the
Admiralty Staff, at once repaired to the Admiralty Station at
Saseho and set about the necessary arrangements.— And now for
the story of the Naval Battle at Phungdo.

Rescue of foreign officers from the sinking Kowshing, by
H. J. M. Naniwa.

HEROIC JAPAN.

II —THE FIRST NAVAL ENGAGEMENT.

On July 23rd, the following Japanese war-ships left Saseho
for luchhon : — tlie Yoshino, Naniwa, AJdtsusJiima, Matsushima, Itsu-
husMma, Hashidate, CJdyoda and Hiyei. Of these the first three led
the van, steaming ahead at full speed. At about 7 a.m. on the
25th they passed by Phungdo (lit. "Phung Island") and Shopiole
Island, when they sighted two Chinese men-of-war coming from
the direction of Namyang Bay. These were the Kwang-yi and
Tsiyuen, which had been despatched to convoy certain transports,
on board of which were large numbers of Chinese troops destined
for Asan. China had, at the time, not yet declared war against
Japan, and as no open rupture had taken place certain forms of
naval etiquette had still to be observed. Now on the Japanese
side the YosJiino was flying an Admiral's flag, Eear-Admiral Tsuboi

being on board; yet as the
Chinese war-ships drew near
they not only did not salute but
actually cleared for action, ran
out their guns and beat to quar-
ters. The Japanese ships were
thus compelled to follow suit.
The channel in which the Japa-
nese vessels were being very nar-
row, it was impossible to con-
tinue steaming ahead ; so, with-
out taking any notice of the lack
of courtesy on the part of the
Chinese, the Japanese ships
steered south-west, in the direc-
tion of the open water. Both
fleets, however, were steadily
approaching each other. Just
at this moment the Chinese
ships opened fire on the Japanese, to which the three Japanese
men-of-war made prompt and deadly reply. A fierce encounter
ensued, lasting for about one hour and a half. Convinced that
their enemies were more than their match, the Chinese then fled

EEAK-ArMIEAL TsUBOI.

PHUNODO. 9

in different directions: tlie Tsi-yuen to Olielung Bay, and the
Kiuang-yi, at reduced speed, to the eastward Korean littoral. The
TosJiino immediately started in pursuit of the Tsi-yuen and continued
to fire at her waterline, thinking to sink her. Several shots struck
the doomed vessel which, apparently in a sinking condition, made
for shallow water. It being no longer necessary to pursue her,
the YosJiino turned and steamed back to the scene of the late conflict.
During the course of the encounter, two other steamers had ap-
peared at a distance in the offing. They were now approached
and it was discovered that the one was the Chinese war-ship Tsao-
kiang, the other being the Koioshing, a transport-vessel flying the
British flag. On the latter were large numbers of Chinese troops,
destined for Asan. So soon as the Ahitsushima drew near, the
Tsao-ldang hoisted a white flag in token of surrender : very pro-
bably because, seeing the flight of the two other Chinese vessels,
her commander was convinced of his inability to cope successfully
with the Japanese men-of-war. The Ahitsushima hereupon took
possession of the Tsao-ldang ; a prize-crew was sent on board,
with orders to follow in the wake of the victor.

In the meantime the Naniioa had signalled the transport to
stop, which command was obeyed. The next thing was to make
the Koivshing anchor, an order signalled from the Naniiva by firing
two blank cartridges. The vessel was then instructed to follow the
man-of-war to the main squadron, and Naval Lieutenant Hitomi
lowered a boat and went on board the Koivshing to see this order
enforced. He asked to be shown the ship's papers, and Captain
Galsworthy, who was in command of the transport, made the fol-
lowing statement : — " The name of this vessel is the Koivshing and
she is under charter of the Chinese Government to convey troops
from Taku to Asan. There are eleven hundred Chinese soldiers on
board, besides a quantity of rifles and ammunition. We have
enough coal for a week's steaming and sufficient water for two days
more." Lieutenant , Hitomi then asked whether Captain Gals-
worthy was prepared.to take any course indicated by the Naniiva?
On receiving a reply in the affirmative, the Japanese officer at once
;returned to his own ship. Soon after this Captain Galsworthy
signalled the Naniiva, requesting a boat to be sent. This request
was at once complied with, and upon its reason being inquired

10 HEROIC JAPAN:

into, the captain of the British transport stated that although he
was personally willing to obey the commands of the Naniwa, the
Chinese officers on board would not suffer him to do so,
demanding that he should steer in the direction of Taku, whence
they had come. He therefore begged permission to take this
course. The Japanese lieutenant, who had come in response to
his call, not being prepared to give an answer to this request,
went back to the Naniiva. Meanwhile the Chinese soldiers on
board the Koivshing had come upon deck and were clamoring
vehemently, while angrily threatening Captain Galsworthy. This
was sufficient to prove that it was out of the question to force the
KoivsJdng to follow the Japanese fleet ; so the Naniiua signalled the
British captain to leave his ship. He replied by again requesting
a boat to be sent, but the only answer made to this was that Cap-
tain Galsworthy and his officers should proceed at once to the
Naniiva in one of their own boats. The captain signalled in reply
that he was not allowed to come. By this time the tumult among
the Chinese soldiers had assumed serious dimensions, the captain
and his officers being threatened with instant death if they made
any attempt to leave the vessel. Under the circumstances there
was no help for it but to hoist the red flag at the foremast of the
Naniiua, in token that firing was about to be commenced, while
signals were once more made urging the captain to leave the Kow-
sJiing at all hazards. Captain Galsworthy hereupon summoned all
the foreigners on board to the main deck, and bade them prepare
to plunge overboard. No less than four hours had been spent in
these fruitless signals and negotiations, as it was the desire of the
Japanese fleet to make the Chinese surrender without bloodshed
and then guide the Kowsliing to a place of safety ; yet the Chinese
were unable to understand the generosity of the Japanese, menaced
their commander, and refused point-blank to obey the instructions
of the Naniwa. These was nothing for it but to sink the trans-
port, and so in another moment a shell was fired at her engine-
room with fatal precision. The ship began at once to founder, and
soon disappeared beneath the waves, leaving only a cloud of smoke
behind to mark the spot of her last plunge. Just before the ship
was struck, the Chinese officers on board threatened the captain
and his European aides with their rifles, saying that they should

PHUNGDO. 11

be instantly shot if they made the least attempt to leave the ship.
And so even after the Kowshing had been struck and while she was
settling in the waves and all the Europeans had jumped overboard,
the Chinese officers fired at them, wounding several. Boats were
immediately launched from the Japanese men-of-war, and the cap-
tain, engineers and pilot were thus rescued. Those who had been
wounded by the Chinese at the time of their plunging overboard,
were sent on to the Naval Hospital at Saseho, where they were
treated with the greatest possible care, for which they were after-
wards profuse in their expressions of gratitude.*

Early in the morning of the 27th, or two days after the battle,
the Naniwa and Maya, of the Japanese fleet, sent out boats to
look for the Chinese war-ship Kwang-yi, which had, on the day
of the battle, fled in the direction of a shallow inlet. The vessel
was soon found west of Caroline Bay, and completely destroyed.
It is supposed that after receiving a shot in some vital part, the
vessel made all speed for shallow water and was beached. The
powder-magazine may thereupon have intentionally been exploded;
or some fatal shell may have burst in her engine-room ; or fire may
finally have found its way to her magazine: — at all events not only
did the greater part of the vessel show the ravages of fire but her
back was broken, only about one-third of the upper deck — bearing
traces of numerous hits — remaining above water. As to the Tsi-
yven, it is true that she managed to reach Wei-hai-wei, but in a
pitiable condition. Nearly every gun on board had been destroy-
ed, the deck torn up in places, and the gun-carriages in her fore
beaten out of shape, while blood marked many places.

With regard to the Japanese men-of-war, the Naniwa received
one shot in her side, as did also the YosJdno, but no material
damage was done, neither was any one killed or even wounded.

Thus ended the first conflict in the war between Japan and China.
It may be justly claimed to be one of the most unparalleled and
ill-matched naval encounters the Orient has ever seen ; for though
the Japanese vessels were of a better type than the Chinese, the
latter carried guns of much heavier calibre, so that there can be
no doubt that the Chinese might have done serious damage to the

* See the printed Btatements of Captain Galsworthy and others.

HEROIC JAPAN.

Japanese fleet, had their ships been fought with equal skill and

Captain Togo, H. J. M. Naniwa.

The names of the three Japanese war-ships and their Com-
manders, are as follow : —

Name. Tonnage. Commander.

TosJiino 4,150 Captain Kawabara.

Naniwa 3,650 Captain Togo.

AkitsusJiima 3,150 Commander TJemura.

Speed.

Yoshino 23 knots.

Naniwa 18f knots.

AJcitsusMnfia 19 knots.

The captured gun-boat Tsao-kiang had eighty-two officers and
men on board.

CHAPTER II.
THE BATTLE OF SONGHWAN (Sei-kivan).

I.— GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

TowAEDS the end of July, 1894, the Korean Government had
so far acted upon the advice proferred by Japan as to consent to,
and actually set about, certain vitally necessary reforms. The
misleading counsels of the Chinese were disregarded at least in
one serious point : the expulsion of the Mins or relatives of the
Queen, the chief representatives of that fearful maladministration
under which! the country had so long been groaning. The im-
mediate cause of this step was the determined attitude assumed by
Mr. Otori Keisuke, the Japanese Bepresentative at Seoul, who,
on July 24th, had had literally to fight his way to an audience
with the King, his escort having been fired upon by a crowd of
Korean troopers stationed at the Palace Gate. A brief but de-
cisive skirmish had ensued, seventeen Koreans being killed on the
spot, while one Japanese horseman was fatally, and two foot-
soldiers slightly, wounded. On finally meeting with Mr. Otori,
the King repeatedly affirmed his desire to keep to the course
mapped out by Japan, and it was on the following day, July 25th,
that the order for the banishment of the Mins was given, all com-
pacts with .China being simultaneously abrogated. The King
moreover requested the Japanese Bepresentative to see that the
Chinese forces stationed at Asan (Ashan or Gasan) should be
compelled to return to their own country — a measure, which,
under the circumstances, Japan was bound to take. She had
from first to last treated with Korea as an independent kingdom,
and it was nothing but China's unreasonable yet reiterated claim
to the suzerainty of the Peninsula which had precipitated matters ;
not to speak of. her positive refusal to cooperate with Japan in

HEROIC JAPAN.

bringing about tlie so urgently needed administrative reforms.
China's position being that Korea was strong enough to effect
single-handed the necessary reforms — a palpable impossibility —
it devolved upon Japan to see that these reforms were carried out
in truth and deed. And to this effect it was her evident duty to
assist her weak and vacillating neighbour with force, if need be.
Finally, if, as China had represented to Japan, the Tonghak
Rebellion was crushed and Korea was really strong enough to
look after her own affairs without the aid of either Empire, how
was it that China not only kept a large force on Korean ground
but was also sending, as speedily as might be, reinforcements of
picked troops ? "With justice indeed could Japan construe such
an act into a casus belli, for only one interpretation could possibly
be put iipon it : China's intention to settle by force the question
of Korean proprietorship, and to make the wretched government-
ridden people feel the full force of that tremendous sentence,
subjedos tanquam suos ; viles tanquam alienos.

So soon as the King had definitely requested the Japanese
Representative to set about the expulsion of the Chinese, Mr.
Otori immediately despatched a message in this sense to Major-

General Oshima Toshimasa, who
had been sent in command of the
Combined Brigade, at Manlichang.
Major-General Oshima had
stationed one body of troops in
Seoul (consisting of the Seoul
Guard and the Inchchon Con-
tingent), in order to prepare to
receive the Chinese, who were
marching overland to Phyong-
yang ; and with another body he
broke camp and marched across
the Eiver Hangan at a place
called Tongchanchin. After cover-
ing four miles the troops reached
Kwoohhon and encamped in the
fields. Prior to this. Major Purushi Masatsuna, who had been
stationed at Oruitong, midway between Seoul and Inchhon, in

Majob-Gbnbkal Oshima Yoshimasa.

80NGHWAN. 15

command of the Advance Column, had pushed on to Suwon, where
a juncture was made ; for at dawn on the 26th the Main Brigade
left Kwochhon and marched on to Suwon, which was only four
miles distant. This town is the most important stronghold in
the vicinity of the Korean capital, being encircled by walls of
massive masonry. A good dealof foraging was done during the
day, horses and oxen being bought up in quantities, while num-
bers of coolies were hired, liberal payment being made for their
services. These same men had been cruelly treated by the
Chinese, who had forced them to work without pay and had
compelled many to take service under the Dragon Flag contrary
to their inclination. The poor fellows were overjoyed at the
considerate treatment accorded them by the Japanese, and worked
with a will.

At four o'clock in the morning of July 27th the forces left
Suwon, and this time a march of twelve miles was made, Chinwi
being reached at half-past one in the afternoon. Shortly before
sunset tidings of the naval engagement off Phung Island came in,
which naturally roused the men to a pitch of patriotic pride and
enthusiasm. Three ringing cheers* of Banzai! were given, wliile
every face beamed with joy. Between Suwon and Chinwi the
road was narrow but offered no serious obstacle to an advance ;
the surrounding country was flat and covered with paddy-fields.
A thunderstorm coming up at 2 p. m. greatly lessened the heat
and cleared the skies, much to the comfort of the marching
troops. During this march each soldier carried provisions for
three days, and one hundred and thirty rounds of ammunition. This
was put in a specially constructed bag of novel shape, to which
the name of gassai-buJcuro was given. The bag was made of light
yet strong material, and offered no impediment to freedom of
movement. The knapsacks and all else had been left behind at
Yongsan, and it was for these reasons that the soldiers did not
complain of fatigue, keeping fresh and bearing up so well in
spite of the dusty marches, great heat, and the lack of proper drink-
ing water. Camp was broken once again at 4 a. m. on the following
morning. Passing through Chhilwonyok, the troops marched

*The Japanese cheer of Banzai, literally " ten thousand years " is the national
counterpart of Surra! or Vivat t It is perhaps best translated by the old ceremonial
salutation " Live forever."

16 HEROIC JAPAN.

on tintil they made a hill some six miles from Ohinwi, a little to the
north of Sosachan. The place was promptly occupied, and while
this was doing some mounted scouts brought in the news that the
Chinese were in force on the hills at Songhwan ; that they had
built forts and breastworks and were there encamped. " Flags
are flying every where and cannons have been set up in various
places. There seem to be about 2800 Chinese stationed hereabouts,
and their tents line the hillsides," was the report. Other scouts,
who had been sent on to Asan by way of Phyongtak, reported
that the enemy had evacuated the former encampment there and
gone eastward. It was thus manifest that the main portion of
the Chinese forces had left Asan, but still kept the important
post of Songhwan. Sosachang — a hamlet of some 20 or 30 houses
— was then made the temporary Head-Quarters, and each body
was told off to a special post, while strict watch was kept over
the enemy's movements.

Songhwan is a small bat important strong-hold, north-east of
Asan and ten miles distant from this place. An irregular range
of low hills runs from north to west back of the town, while
paddy-fields lie to the northwards. The distance between the
town and Sosachan is about three miles, the whole ground being
cut up with paddy-fields, marshes and dikes. Through the broad
open area above two miles in width, east and west run the
bipartite Ansong and another nameless stream, both of which
debouch in the Gulf of Asan. The Chinese had taken every
advantage of the irregularity of the country, and had built forts
at the four corners of their camp, these protecting their tents draped
with blue and white, which were snugly set up under the pine-trees.
Blue and red flags were flying everywhere ; trenches dug and earth-'
works thrown up, the latter being evidently of quite recent construc-
tion, as the earth was still dark and moist. About one mile from
the smaller forts, there was, to the westward, a much larger one.
It contained fourteen or fifteen tents over which many banners
were floating, while one standard of unusual size was hoisted pro-
minently in the centre. A narrow pathway led thence from the forts
to Sosachang, crossing the rivers and paddy-fields ; while the road
to Asan went around the base of the Songhwan hills, and was com-
pletely commanded by forts erected on the hillsides at short

SONOHWAN. 17

intervals. The whole was, from every point of view, a most
advantageous site for the Chinese, but without one factor in
favour of their adversaries. Moreover, the enemy had erected a
dam in the Ansong Eiver at a place called Kunmulpho causing
the river to overflow at this point, so that the fields were com-
pletely submerged on either side of the narrow road. Finally, the
Chinese could easily watch every movement of the Japanese,
while they, in the hills and behind their forts, were concealed
from observation. Songhwan was thus indeed a place easily
defended but difficult to storm. The' day, too, was oppressively
hot, the thermometer reaching 97° ; yet on the Japanese side
there was little or no shade : even Major-General Oshima could
find no better protection from the burning rays of the sun than
that afforded by two old pieces of matting. And after their rapid
march the Japanese soldiers were suffering from thirst, yet no
drinkable water could be procured ; the muddy, slimy fiuid in the
fields scarcely served to do more than moisten their parched
throats. Towards afternoon, however, a sudden shower came up,
effecting an immediate fall in the temperature while it greatly
helped to relieve the distress of the thirsty men. Nothing could,
the participants say, have given greater or more welcome relief
than this splashing, noisy shower, which seemed like a message
of good-cheer from the mother-country.

Upon mature consideration it was deemed inadvisable to
begin the attack by daylight. Major-General Oshima divided his
forces into two wings, the Eight and Left. The Beserve force was
to follow after the Left Wing, the Advance Column of which should
start at midnight. At this hour, the little army was quietly
roused and ordered to advance in utter silence. The night was a
very still one, and so noiseless was the approach of the devoted
troops that they might well have been taken for the shades of
those Japanese warriors who, nearly three centuries before, had
traversed in triumph this very road. But with what a difference !
Then, clad in armor, carrying bows and quivers, and wielding
trenchant blades ; now, robed in the clothes of the Once-despised
West and bearing that most death-dealing invention of the
century, the Murata rifle ! Then, proceeding on a raid to satisfy
merely the vain-glory of Hideyoshi ; now, to fight for the pre-

HEROIC JAPAN.

servation of peace, the tranquillizatiou of the Orient, and the
salvation of Korea ! The Left "Wing— in reality the Main Body —
set out under the personal command of Major-General Oshima,
followed by Lieut. -Colonel Fukushima Tasumasa, Major Naga-
oka Gaishi and other officers. The troops were marched to the
leftward of Sosachang, in order to get at the rear of the
enemy's flank. In this way they passed through the hostile line
of pickets. The Eight Wing, commanded by Lieut.-Colonel
Taketa Shuzan, the Advance Column being formed by Captain
Matsuzaki and his company, left the camp at Sosachang at 2 a. m.
(July 29th). With the purpose of attacking the enemy in front,
this body marched along the narrow road amidst the paddy-fields,
and owing to the latter being submerged and the darkness of the
night — not to speak of the ruts and broken places in the road it-
self— the advance was attended with great difficulty. The Advance
Column made its way across the first and second bridges spanning
the Ansong, while the men under Lieut.-Colonel Taketa crossed

the first bridge at 3.05 a. m. As
they then reached a place quite
different from the hill (Mt. Chu-
palli) which had been selected
as a land mark, the Lieut.-Colonel
feared that the Advance Column
had mistaken the road. At this
moment the Column in question
came into collision with the enemy
at the village of Kehliuntong,
about thirty metres distant from
the Eight "Wing. Fierce and rapid
firing being heard, the Lieut.-
Colonel dismounted and loudly
called on his men to charge. The
Advance Column was ordered by
Captain Matsuzaki to spread out
in open order, and the men were kept firing rapid flank volleys.
Some troopers under Lieutenant Tokiyama were sent to attack the
enemy's rear, while other detachments were ordered to make a
flank attack. After [a little while of furious fighting the enemy

LlETJT.-CoLONEIi TAKBTA. ,

SONQHWAN.

began to give way, and the field was won. The sub-company
under Lieutenant Tokiyama, which had been told to work
around to the enemy's rear by the riyer, got into difficulties. On
attempting to ford the stream, they found the banks precipitous
and the water deep, and the Lieutenant and a dozen or more of
his men were drowned.

At 4.10 a. m. the enemy's ranks were in utter confusion.
They fled in the direction of the paddy-fields to the south and took
the road to Songhwan. In the fight that took place here, Captain
Matsuzaki, the leader of the Adyance Column, was struck down.
The village was thus at the mercy of the Japanese ; there remained,
however, the forts to be reckoned with. Leaving the village at 5.30
a. m., the Eight "Wing advanced along the narrow road amidst the
paddy-fields, directing their course towards a hill on the right.
Shortly after they reached a hill as high as that of Songhwan,
and halted for a moment. Just at this time the right-hand forts
of the Chinese were furiously attacked by the Japanese Left Wing.
The square fort on the farthest west side did not offer much
resistance and soon fell into the hands of the attackers, who
there captured three cannon, a quantity of small-arms, plenty of
ammunition, and more than ninety tents. Leaving their dead and
wounded behind them, the Chinese fled precipitately in the
direction of Asan. This was at
8 o'clock in the morning. The
movements of the Japanese Left
Wing, from the time the camp was
left at midnight, had been as
follow : — With Major - General
Oshima in command and Lieut.-
Colonel Nishijima, the reserve
following, the Left Wing marched
from Sosachang towards the forts
on the enemy's right. Their
objective was a hill to which they
gave the name of Keshi-hbzu, or
the " Poppy-priest," from a fan-
cied resemblance of the summit to
the fruit of the poppy. The real

LlEBT.-CoLONEL NiSHIJIMA.

20 HEROIC JAPAN.

name of the liill is Toklip-san, or " Independent Mountain," and
it is one of the range of hills back of the centre of the Chinese
camp. Skirting round the pine-grove north-east of Songhwan, the
troops finally reached a little plateau to the rear of the flank of
those forts which had been erected on the " Poppy-priest." The
cannon of the Artillery contingent were now brought into position
and trained on the Chinese forts. While still on the march, the
noise of the fusillade near the Ansong had been heard, and the
Japanese knew that their Eight Wing had already engaged the
enemy there. Despite the excitement of the moment, the utmost
order prevailed and the work of bringing the guns up to the
elevated ground and training them on the forts proceeded rapidly.
This done, the firing began and shrapnel shells were dropped
into Ports 1 and 2 on the Chinese right. At first the enemy
replied, using percussion shells ; but their aim was defective and
the gunners failed to get the proper range. At the same time the
Japanese deployed their line of battle, a manoeuvre at once
imitated by tlie Chinese, while the firing grew ever hotter and at
closer quarters. The Chinese, to do them justice, fought well,
but when the Japanese Left Wing and Reserve conjointly made a
general attack, the fighting did not last longer than ten minutes.
The two forts above-mentioned were captured at 7.20 a. m.

The Japanese Left now advanced to the attack of the remaining
forts, but found this a task of no small magnitude, as the Chinese
fought desperately. But just then the other. Right, Wing came up
from the Ansong and stormed the earthworks on the enemy's
right. The battle now grew exceedingly fierce and the roar of the
cannonade seemed to shake the very earth. What proved most
deadly and surprising to the enemy was the Japanese shrapnel,
for the guns were ably handled and every shot told. Before long,
the five encampments, with the trenches, earthworks, forts and
all, were taken by storm, and the enemy fled towards the hills to
the west, leaving behind four cannon, and large quantities of stores,
tents, arms, and ammunition. The large square fort fell at the
same time, and thus the field of Songhwan was triumphantly won.
The Chinese rapidly retreated towards Asan, General Cheong in
particular being in such a hurry to have nothing more to do with
shrapnel that he even left his military journal behind him. On the

SONOHWAN. 21

field were 110 Chinese dead, and over 500 wounded. The Japanese
casualties amounted to 80 killed and wounded.

Although these forts and the all-important Songhwan were
now in the hands of the Japanese, the majority of the erstwhile
defenders reached safety at Asan. It was therefore necessary to
press on and capture this the enemy's Head-Quarters, where
General Tang was in chief command. The Japanese troops had
been marching or fighting for over eight hours and were sorely in
need of rest ; but although it w4s expected that the Chinese would
make a much more determined stand at Asan, no time was lost in
marching thither, for the moral effect of the victory at Songhwan
would surely be great. The defeated and fiying Chinese were
thus immediately chased, and at 4 p. m. after an exhausting
march at full speed the Japanese Eight Wing reached Asan. To
their unbounded surprise, only a few stragglers were to be seen.
The Chinese had instantly decamped on hearing what had taken
place at Songhwan, leaving stores, baggage and all else at Asan.
Even most of the vaunting banners were still flying. Asan was
thus taken without firing single shot.

At the same hour the Japanese Left reached a spot east of
Komshungtong, where they encamped. Early in the morning of
the 30th the march was resumed, and Asan soon reached, where
they found their comrades in joyous possession of the Chinese
Head-Quarters. It was believed that nearly all the Asan contingent
had been sent on to Songhwan to stop the Japanese approach ;
but when the news of the fall of that stronghold reached the
Chinese Commander-in-Chief, he had no stomach for further
fighting and fled southwards, toward Konchu by way of Shing-
changhyon. The moral force of the battle of Songhwan had in-
deed proved singularly effective.

On July 31st the march back to Seoul was begun, the capital
being entered on August 8th amidst enthusiastic demonstrations
of joy. Japan's supremacy in arms . had been triumphantly
proved, and the result of the war was now only a question of
time. The next step was to Phyongyang which, if captured,
would mean that China's misrale in Korea had ended forever.

22 HEBOIC JAPAN.

II.— THAT TRUMPETER!

It was in the battle of Songhwan, the first encounter between
the armies of the two Empires, that a trumpeter about whom
much has been written died a death worthy of being immortalised
in song and story. This was Kiguchi Kohei, a second-class
private of the Twelfth Company of the 12st Regiment of Infantry.
Kiguchi was a native of Nariha-mura, Kawakami-gori, Okayama
Prefecture. On July 24th, 1894, the date of this memorable
battle, he was one of the trumpeters in the company commanded
by the ill-fated Captain Matsuzaki Nao-omi, who was attached to
the van of the Eight Wing.

On the morning of that day Captain Matsuzaki, leading the
Advance Column, reached a village called Kehliungtong, about
600 metres from Ansong. It was still very dark, it being about
three o'clock, and Captain Matsuzaki feared that the connection
between his column and the advance guard — a mere handful of
ten men or thereabouts — might be lost or that they would miss
the path. So he darted on to the rear of the advance-guard,
followed only by Trumpeter Kiguchi as an orderly. No sooner
had he reached the foremost file than the fighting began, the
distance between them and the enemy being not more than twenty
paces. None of their surroundings could be seen, owing to the
intense darkness, yet the Japanese got occasional glimpses of the
foe by reason of the flash of the cannon and the repeating rifles
aimed at them from the houses in the village. With only twenty
men about him. Captain Matsuzaki fought most valiantly, and
finally, seeing that the combat was about to become general,
ordered Kiguchi, who had not swerved from his side, to blow the
charge. At a distance of ten paces from the foremost Chinese,
Kiguchi raised his bugle to his lips and blew out clear and shrill
the stern command to " Charge ! " In an instant he was the
target for a score of rifles, and a comrade saw him suddenly falter
and then fall. Captain Matsuzaki met his death at the same
moment.

How the contest ended all the world knows. The Chinese
were utterly defeated, leaving over thirty dead on the field.

SONGHWAN. 23

But must not tMs victory be in a measure attributed to Kiguchi's
prompt obedience and unfaltering courage in the presence of
certain death ?

At dawn, when the sun again made things visible and shone
redly on the carnage of the night, Kiguchi's body was found
where he had fallen. His bosom had been shattered by a bullet
and death must have been almost instantaneous. But even in death

he still grasped the bugle that had sounded the note of victory.

* # *

Tfi' # -if ^

The above are the simple facts of this stbry, which has been
much misunderstood and erroneously narrated. A paragraph
appeared soon thereafter in the Japanese papers locating the
scene of the narrative at Phyongyang, and giving the name of
the bugler as Shirakami Genjiro. This was translated in the
columns of the foreign press of Japan, and was thereafter copied
the world over : Sir Edwin Arnold even writing one of his inimi-
table poems on the subject. Shirakami Genjiro was, however,
quite another man. Not even a trumpeter, but a second-class
private of the First Eeserves, he was none the less a comrade of
Kiguchi, and belonged to the Ninth Company, while Kiguchi
was one of the Twelfth Company men. He also lost his life at
Songhwan, being similarly killed by a breast wound. Most re-
grettable is it that even the parents of Shirakami, who was also a
native of Okayama Prefecture, were deceived in this matter ; and
that they for a long time believed their son to be the hero of the
story. Sir Edwin Arnold sent for documentary proof of what had
occurred, but it was after the poem had been published and there-
fore no answer of a satisfactory nature could be forwarded. But
all this does not detract from the real actor's devoted heroism.
Whether Kiguchi or Shirakami, the deed is no less worthy of the
chant of a poet's muse. Yet let honour be given where it is due.

III.— NASU TORAFDSA.

"When the Seventh Company of the 128t Eegiment, belong-
ing to the Eight "Wing of Major-General Oshima's Combined

x±du±i\jx\y v.aL± x±xy.

Brigade, reached the vicinity of Ans6ng-do, they — as has already
been described — suddenly fell in with the enemy in the village by
the river. It was then, it will be remembered, still quite an hour
before dawn — 3 o'clock, to be precise — and the darkness intense.
Considerable confusion resulted from this pitchy darkness, num-
bers of men losing all connection with the files to which they
belonged. Nasu Torafusa, a first-class private of this Seventh
Company, by dint of repeated callings managed to get some 30
men together ; and this little body he ordered to stop on the road
to the village of Kehliungtong whence the Chinese were now run-
ning out. Lieut.-Colonel Taketa then tried, with his aides, to get the
scattered men together. Sending his voice out into the darkness,
he asked if any officer were thereabouts. No one replied. Then
the Lieut.-Colonel cried again, " Is there no non-commissioned
officer or first-class private within hearing ?" This elicited a res-
ponse from Nasu : — " Yes, here am I, Nasu Torafusa, a first-
class private." Rejoiced at finding some one in whom he could
trust, the Eegimental Commander told Nasu to use his men in
bringing the Eight and Left Wings together, making them con-
verge so as to deliver a combined attack on the enemy. Nasu at
once set about this, acting rapidly and intelligently, until he
came across Sergeant Amano, to whom he relinquished the task.
Nasu was now called up to be an orderly and go with a message
to the Commander of the Third Battalion. He was bidden say
that an attack should be made all along the line at dawn. Just as
he was about to start on this mission, a loud cry of " Charge ! "
was heard, and the men of the other companies were dimly seen
advancing at double-quick. Nasu joined these forces and charged
with them into the enemy's earthworks, but not before he had
managed to send on the message to Third Battalion.

At dawn the whole Japanese line bore down on the enemy,
and when the Chupalli high-ground was reached, the troops
were exposed to a fierce fire from the enemy's entrenchments
about Songhwan. Nasu led, encouraging his comrades to energetic
action, giving them as he did so the proper range and telling
them how to sight their weapons. Just at this critical moment,
a comrade had some mishap with his gun ; Nasu lent his com-
panion his own weapon, took the disabled gun himself and in this

SONOHWAN. 25

Tain of bullets calmly went to work to put tlie gun in order with
the tools he carried. His skilled hands promptly repaired the
the damage in the breach, and then he handed back the gun to
its owner, reclaiming his own weapon and continuing to fire as
•calmly and steadily as if at the butts. The men could not there-
after say too much in praise of his hardihood and coolness under
fire.

CHAPTER III.
THE BATTLE OF PHYONGTANG.

T.— GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

Whatevee may have originally been thought of the result of
the opening warfare between the two great Empires of the Far
East, the result was no longer doubtful after the Battle of
Phyongyang. It was the decisive battle of the whole war ; for
not only did it drive the Chinese from Korean territory but it
also proved that they were in no one point the equals of the
Japanese. Those who had thoughtfully followed the history of
the modern development of Japan, knew from the outset that
there could be but one result. But " China's millions " were
numerically so superior to the population of the Island Empire ;
China's resources so immeasurably greater ; her credit so vastly
larger ; her territorial possessions so incomparably broader ; her
pretensions so haughtily prouder — that the nations of Europe
might well have expected to see China crush with ease her pygmy
foes : to see, in the contemptuous language of the Imperial Edict
the generals of the Middle Kingdom succeed in " rooting the
W6Jen from their lairs." But to those acquainted with the real
condition of the two Empires, such a contingency never appeared
probable or even possible. China's inherent weakness had been
demonstrated again and again ; Japan, the pioneer of civilisation
in the Orient, was known to be a compact whole, her people the
descendants of warriors, and as intensely patriotic as the most loyal
of Western nations: reverencing the Emperor with an ardent
fidelity, an adoring love, such as has never been and never can
be found elsewhere. Moreover, Japan's soldiers, though com-
paratively few in number, were admirably drilled and as admira-
bly equi^Dped ; their officers not money-grubbers or place-seekers,

PHYONGYANG. 27

but liard--working, conscientious men, who sought to win and
had won the esteem and confidence of those they commanded.
The Japanese have, finally, an inherent love for the battle-field
and deem it an honour and glory to die for their country — facts
which were incontestably proved hundreds of times during the
course of the war, as this little book tries, however imperfectly,
to show. With China, defeat meant simply a more complete ex-
posure of national weakness, and the probability of her falling, in
later years, an easy prey to a more warlike nation; with Japan
defeat would have meant — and will ever mean — nothing less than
annihilation, for her people will fight so long as there is left a man
to hold a gun or wield a sword — or a woman to handle a halberd.
Songhwan was the beginning of the end ; Phyongyang was the
real end of the contest. After that, with but few exceptions,
every battle was a foregone conclusion, even when the Japanese
were outnumbered by their foes, ten to one. Here, once and for
all time, it was proved that the Rising Sun of Japan was superior
to the five-clawed Yellow Dragon : — the latter could scratch and
snarl, but the rays of that glorious Sun might never be darkened
by his spiteful fury.

* 3f *

* * *

A movement towards Phyongyang was made by the Chinese
early in July, some time before their crushing defeat at Songhwan.
For Phyongyang is an important strongly walled castle-town in the
province of Phyong-an-do, one of the most fertile and beautiful of
the Korean provinces. The town lies on the right bank of the
Taidong River, a broad stream flowing into the Gulf of Pechili,
and thus easily accessible for purposes of transport. Here the
Chinese established themselves in force, after passing over the
Manchurian frontier and through Wiju. Co-operating with Asan,
Phyongyang was made the base of supplies, and it was the
evident intention of the Chinese, in case of the success of their
plans, to march thence upon the devoted Korean capital like some
tumultuous and destructive flood. The position was, from a
Chinese standpoint, admirably selected and indeed all that could
be desired. There was the river close at hand, with huge junks
ready to do their bidding ; they were plentifully provisioned, yet
could draw on the stores of the surrounding country in case of

HEROIC JAPAN.

need ; finally, tlie city was so situated as to be extremely difficult
of access to a hostile army, and the Koreans themselves, though
treated with scant courtesy, were favourable to China's cause,
being wilfully kept in ignorance of Japan's true labours in their
behalf. On the other hand, to reach Phyongyang the Japanese
forces had to climb precipitous mountain-ranges and traverse
roads where the mud was often knee-deep, the conveyance of
stores and all warlike material being thereby rendered exceed-
ingly difficult. Besides the outspoken hostility of the Koreans
and their absolute unwillingness to render aid even when well-
paid, were most unpleasant factors. "With all this, perfect dis-
cipline was maintained in the Japanese ranks ; the soldiers were,
one and all, inspired by the same ardent spirit of loyal enthusiasm;
so they made light of the difficulties of the march and bore their
many privations and discomforts with unmurmuring cheerfulness.

Toward the last days of
August, the Fifth Army Divi-
sion, under the chief command
of Lieut.-General Nozu Michi-
tsura, was divided into four
bodies : —

1. The Wonsan Column, com-
manded by Colonel Sato Tada-
shi. This Column left Wonsan
on September 1st, and reached
the upper part of the Taidong
Eiver, by way of Yangdok and
Songchhong ;

2. The Sangnyong Column,
under Major-General Tatsumi
Naobumi. From Shinge this
body passed through Shu-an
and Samdung arriving finally at
Kangtong ;

under Major-General Oshima
Yoshimasa. The Brigade advanced towards their objective along
the road which passes through Hwangju and Chunghwa ;
4. The Main Division, commanded by Lieut.-General Nozu

Lieut.-Gbnekal Viscoust Nozu.

3. The Combined Brigade,

PHYONOYANG.

Colonel Uykda Ybtaku. Chief

OF iStafp of the Fifth

Division.

in person. The troops crossed the Taidong in its lower course at
a place called Nokshapo, near Chholto, a small island lying in
midstream.

The general attack on Phyong-
yang was, according to the plans of
the Commander-in-Chief, to be made
on September 15th, the idea being
to storm the town from four sides
simultaneously. The different Divi-
sions were to act thus : — The Com-
bined Brigade was to make a front-
attack in order to direct the enemy's
attention to that part and render it
impossible to send troops to the aid
of other points. The Sangnyong
Column should then approach from
the north and deliver a fierce
assault ; while the Wonsan Column
was to join the Sangnyong men on
the right, assist in the attack, and intercept the enemy's retreat.
in that direction. Finally, the Main Division was to attack the
town from the soiTth-west.

The Main Division started from Seoul on August 31st. The
road was exceptionally fatiguing and great difficulties were ex-
perienced; however the First Column reached Hwangju on the
10th, while the Second made Pongshan on the same date. A
report then came in from Major Baba Masao, of the Engineers^
that ferry-boats were to be had in numbers near Chholto Island,
and that twenty-five junks were lying in the upper part of the
Taidong. A party of Engineers was then sent on to Shipyipho, to
make ready for the crossing of the stream, and on the next day,
the 11th, the troops began to pass over the river. The stream at
this point was over 2000 metres wide and very rapid, so that it
took between two to four hours for the boats to go and come.
For this reason only the men composing the First Column were
sent across that day, the Artillery having perforce to wait until
the 12th. When the Second Column came up on the following
day (the 12th), it was found that some of the boats employed on

30 HEROIC JAPAN.

the preceding day were so badly damaged as to be useless. As it
was thus impossible to get everything promptly across, the rest of
the Division, all the baggage, stores, beasts of burden, etc., were
left at Hwangju, while the Artillery camped at the ferry. On
September 13th, the task of crossing the stream was resumed, but
not finished. Those who had reached the opposite bank, pressed
on towards Poshanching. The road was in a fearful state, being
everywhere intersected by rivulets and indescribably muddy. It
was not until the 14th that the whole Division crossed the Taidong,
and on the same day Shachon was reached, a place eight miles
distant from Phongyang.

The Combined Brigade, under Major-General Oshima, left
Chunghwa on September 12th, and in the early forenoon reached
an irregular range of hills north of Changtangtong, where the
troops bivouacked for the night. The range here divides into
two smaller chains, running north and south, the geographical
features of the former being thenceforth of a different nature.
The sloping road from Changtangtong leads on to Chimghwa
and Phyongyang, across the centre of the hills, which lie north
and south. From a point north-west of the hills, another minor
range goes on to the southern bank of the Taidong, and these
little irregular-shaped mountains face the hills south of Phyong-
yang, the valley between them being not more than 3000 metres
broad. Between Changtangtong to the west and Tokiteh there is
a constant succession of hills. To the right of the highroad, near
Tokiteh, there is a pine forest ; but this could afford little or no
shelter to the Japanese troops, as shells from the cannon in the
forts south of Phyongyang might easily reach the forest. And
with this one exception there was nothing to conceal the approach
of the Japanese. They had thus to march in the open, within
ea,sy range of the Chinese guns. North of Tokiteh and built
among the hills, were other Chinese earthworks, the site being
admirably chosen to hold back a hostile army.

Passing by Tokiteh, there is a highroad leading to Suwankyo,
some 50 or 60 metres to the north. And to the north again of
this little village, the Chinese had thrown up earthworks. From
Suwankyo the road runs along the left bank of the Taidong, on to
Sonkyori, which lies 1800-2000 metres farther to the north. In

PETONGYANO. 31

a small wooded .place, about 300 metres from the ferry, the
Chinese had built two forts, which were again protected by
earthworks guarding the approach. Farther on to the north
there were other forts of the enemy, commanding the highroad
and facing the river. At their northwest extremity was a pontoon-
bridge connecting with the south-eastern portion of the town of
Phyongyang. ,

Both on the 12th and 13th September the Japanese troops
engaged in minor artillery " skirmishes ; " but on the 14th,
though the enemy kept firing away at the Japanese, they made
no reply, reserving their strength for the next day, which was to
become so memorable in the history of the two Empires.

But to return 'to the other Oolunms. The Sangnyong
Column marched from Namcheonchom to Shinge, afterwards
passing through Shu-an, Samdeung and Kangtong; and on
September 12th they made good their crossing over the upper
stream of the Taidong. On the following day they reached
Kukchuhyon, when they bivouacked, awaiting impatiently the
appointed date.

The Wonsan Column took, on September 13th, a route
different from that chosen by the Sangnyong Branch. At Sun-
an, in the rear of Phyongyang, they came across the Chinese
local Commissariat and a sharp skirmish ensued ; the enemy, some
200 strong, consisting of Infantry and Cavalry, were posted on the
Yon-u-ri hills, a little south of Sun-an. After dislodging them,
the Japanese bivouacked on the spot for the night. On the
following 14th, the Column marched southward, leaving one
battalion of Infantry (less two companies) to guard the place
occupied the night before. Shortly after noon they reached the
hill and village called Kampuk, the latter being hardly more
than two miles distant from Phyongyang. Here another, the
last, halt was made, and everything put in readiness for the
struggle of the ensuing day.

The castle-town of Phyongyang, in the province of Phyong-
an-do, is an excellent specimen of the massive walled towns of
earlier centuries, being built so as to withstand a prolonged siege.
On the eastern and southern sides flows the many hundred metres
broad and rapid Taidong ; while on the right bank of the river,

32 HEBOIG JAPAN.

and on a line with the castle, are some precipitous cliffs. To
the north lie other hills, the highest of which is called Moktan-tei,
literally " Peony Hill, " and on this a temporary fortress had been
erected, commanding the whole country round about. Taking
due advantage of the natural features of the place, the Chinese
had built redoubts, after a very solid and skilful fashion. Most of
these were to the south-west of the castle, though several earth-
works had also been thrown up on the Moktan-tei. In each fort
there were field and mountain guns, besides gatlings. It was
evident that the Chinese army resolved to take the offensive on
this occasion ; for they had erected two bridge-head forts on the
left bank of the river in order to protect the pontoon-bridge, while
in the pine-woods on the opposite side of the stream they had
thrown up earth- works, a mile apart, intended to drive back an
intruding force and co-operate with the forts on the right bank,
Finally each small camp had a redoubt to protect it, and every
post about the town was thoroughly fortified. In all, the Chinese
earthworks numbered twenty-seven.

With regard to the ntimber of the Chinese troops on the ground^
there were four small armies, all composed of picked men and com-
manded by supposedly able generals. The names of the forces,
their leaders, and their numerical strength, were as follow : —

Name of Teoops.

Commander.

No. OF MEN.

Shengtse

Wei Jukwai

6,000

Etse

Ma Tukwan

3,000

Fung

Tso Paokwei

3,500

Moukden Shengtse

Nieh Kweilin

1,500

Total

18,000

To this total should be added the number of the fugitives
from Songhwan and Asan, who must have been not less than
2,000 strong. Fifteen thousand is therefore a fair estimate of
the strength of the Chinese forces.

At midnight of September Idth the Main Division left
Shachon, arrivmg at 7 o'clock on the following morning at San-
chontong, about two miles west of the town. It was now seen that
each Chinese fort was surrounded by parallel trenches, the
outermost being further encircled by a deep moat. On perceiving

PHYONOYANG 33

"the approach of the Japanese, the enemy immediately opened fire,
which was as promptly replied to, and for a time the roar of cannon
was tremendous. It was, however, soon evident that the enemy's
■earthworks were not to be silenced in a summary fashion, and so
a bayonet charge was resolved upon. But just as the order was
about to be given, some five hundred Chinese Cavalry dashed
forth out of the smoke. A fierce fight ensued, the Chinese being
driven back after losing 235 men killed and wounded, and 270
horses. At 9 a. m. another troop of Cavalry sallied forth from
the Chhilson Gate, and galloped on towards Samcheontung. Like
their predecessors, they were also driven back, after suffering the
loss of more than half their 'number. No less than three times
thereafter did bodies of the enemy's horse make sortees from the
An Gate (An-mwn), intending to storm the high ground to the
Tight of Samcheontung. In each case the attempt was frustrated
by the quick firing and splendid markmanship of the Japanese.
A general fire along the whole Japanese line of battle was now
directed against the forts, but without dislodging the enemy.
Shortly after midday the firing ceased for a time, and the Japanese
took advantage of the lull to narrowly observe the condition of
the enemy, who, while still in possession of the forts, were evident-
ly much demoralized and no longer able to assume the offensive.
Dusk fell before a general attack could be launched against the
iorts, and in the meantime the Japanese had again and again to
cross bayonets with bodies of Chinese soldiers, who sallied out of
the town at intervals with the intent of breaking through the
«lowly narrowing Japanese line. There was no possibility of
making for the city itself.

On the same day, September 15th, at 3 o'clock in the
morning, the Combined Brigade silently marched on towards a
place directly in front of the town-wall. Lieut. -Colonel Taketa
;Shuzan, with the Main Division, crossed the Shuman bridge and
advanced along the high-road ; Major Ichinohe Hyoe, in com-
mand of the Eeserves attached to the Main Division, advanced
from the right; Lieut.-Colonel Nishijima Sukeyoshi, who was
commanding the Eight Wing, pushed on to Sonkyori, a little to
ihe north of the pontoon-bridge; Major Okuyama Gisho, with
the Left Wing, crossed the Taidong to the south of Yangdok

34 HEROIC JAPAN.

Island, and readied the opposite bank in safety. Besides these
forces, a Sub-company of the 1st Battalion, Eleventh Begiment
of Infantry, took the road traversed by the Left "Wing, acting
independently of the rest, while a company of Cavalry attached to
the Brigade followed after them. These two independent bodies
pressed forward along the Kwaehiinchom road to the right, in-
tending afterwards to join the Sangnyong Column. At dawn the
Main Division, Keserves and Eight Wing reached the enemy's
tete-de-pont forts on the left bank of the Taidong. They met
with a very warm reception, the Chinese firing a quick succession
of volleys from their Mauser repeating-rifles. The Japanese being
in the open and in plain view of their foes, there was no way to
seek protection from the deadly missiles, which wrought great
havoc in the attacking lines. The forts on the right bank of the
river simultaneously opened fire on the assaulting troops, inflict-
ing much damage. Unfortunately the Japanese Artillery, at this
time, was far in the rear and the shells fired from their cannon fail-
ed to carry so far. They shifted their ground in consequence to a
millet-field somewhat nearer, but only to go from bad to worse,
for the millet-stalks prevented the proper sighting of the guns,
while the ground was low. Many men were killed here. A sec-
tion of the Eight Wing now advanced, regardless of the storm of
shot and shell, to a place midway between the enemy's earthworks,
on the right side of the high-road and the outlying forts. With
a cheer they charged the first or left-hand forts and, the Eeserves
coming up in time, succeeded in capturing it. The whole fire of
the Chinese forts was now directed against this spot, and so
fierce was it that the bold captors determined to die where they
stood. Sub-lieutenant Teranishi Hidetake, who carried the
regimental colours, tried to plant the flag the wall of the redoubt,
while Lieut.-Colonel Nishijima Sukeyoshi sprang on the wall and
loudly gave his orders. Lieut.-Colonel Taketa also called upon
the troops to hold their ground, his presence and example en-
couraging them to renewed efforts. Despite the murderous fire to
which they were exposed, the Japanese thus stood firm. A des-
perate attempt was made to carry the larger fort at the point of
the bayonet, but, being exposed to a raking flank-fire, the Japan-
ese were not successful in this. And it was even deemed advisa-

PHYONOYANG. 35

ble to evacuriie tlie captured earthwork, on account of the too
exposed position and the attendant loss of life.

The battle continued to rage till after midday, until in fine
the attacking forces became weak because of thirst and hunger _
For most of the soldiers were fighting these many hours on an
empty stomach, no food having passed their lips since three
o'clock that morning. Moreover, their ammunition was beginning
to give out. Bayonets were then hastily fixed and preparations
made to receive the enemy's charge along the line. In the direc-
tion whence the Wonsan and Sangnyong Columns as well as the
Main Division were trying conclusions with the enemy, the fight
was now abating, the cannonade having ceased entirely. Major-
General Oshima Toshimasa therefore judged that, on that side,
hostilities had stopped for the time being. There was thus no
reason to charge along the front, and so the word was passed for
the men to fall back on their camps. The wounded being cared
for and the dead carried away from the scene, the Brigade slowly
withdrew, the enemy making no attempt to pursue. The attack
of the Left Wing had meanwhile been frustrated, but in an un-
expected manner. After crossing the Taidong and reaching the
right bank, the forces were about to make an attack on the
castle when their aim was rendered ineffective by a fire which the
enemy had started on that side of the river, and also by another
fire which suddenly broke out in the village on the left bank.
The flames rapidly assumed such proportions and the smoke was
so blinding that all advance became quite impossible. Eelinquish-
ing the intention of continuing the attack that day, the Left
Wing fell back and awaited the morrow.

Turning now to the Sangnyong Column and its story, it
appears that camp was broken at midnight of September 14th.
Crossing the little Hapchung, a highland facing the Chinese earth-
works was made at 4.30 a. m (September 15th). At this moment a
thunderous discharge of cannon was heard, coming from the
Wonsan Column, the Artillery of which body had been ranged on
slope of Mt. Kampuk. Before commencing to fire, Major-
General Tatsumi Naobumi sent some men to the rear, only a
few hundred metres from the enemy's forts. These forts were on
Moktan-tei, or " Peony Hill," a very strong place to the north

HEROIC JAPAN.

Maiob-Gknekal Tatsumi.

of the castle and s]Dlendidly
defended. On sighting the
Japanese, the enemy at once
opened a furious and well-
sustained fire, causing many
deaths among the advance
section commanded by Major
Tomita Harukabe. The Ja-
panese were, of course, in the
open and absolutely exposed
to the hostile fire, so that it
required dauntless courage
and an iron will to press
forward under such circum-
stances. Just then the Ja-
panese Artillery came
dashing up, and quickly
lining the guns back of the steadily advancing troop, opened a
telling fire. By this time the Wonsan Column had arrived on
the ground, and with the others delivered a general attack, the
Wonsan men making for the earthworks on the enemy's left. A
body of men under Major Tomita advanced towards the central
forts ; while another, larger section, led by Major Yamaguchi
Keizo, of the advance guard, charged the forts lying on the
enemy's right. The Japanese batteries were placed far to the rear
of the advancing columns, yet their aim was superb, — the great
shrapnel shells dropping one after another with fatal precision
into the central forts. Flesh and blood could not stand it ; after
a short wavering the Chinese evacuated their forts, running any-
where and everywhere to get out of the range of those death-
dealing missiles. The only fort which remained unshaken was
the one already referred to on the summit of the Moktan hill, and
to capture this Major Yamaguchi was ordered to charge with his
command. Major Tomita was now told to lead his men round to
the back of the castle, a direction also taken by Colonel Sato
Tadashi, with two battalions of Infantry, The castle was thus
exposed simultaneously to an attack from three sides. Colonel
Sato's men suffered severely, the Chinese pouring volley after

PHYONGIANG.

volley from their Mauser rifles into the devoted ranks, killing or
wounding more than 100 men. But hottest of all was the work
that fell to the share of Major Yamaguchi's command. They
were advancing from the front, in full view and easy range of the
Chinese guns. The enemy's gatlings in particular wrought great
damage at this point, the shot
sweeping down the hill in iron
streams, there being many more
killed outright than wounded.
But nothing could stop the on-
coming Japanese. As the ranks
thinned, the survivors closed up
the gaps and finally drove the
enemy from the foremost redoubts.
Cannon were now hastily brought
up from the rear and ranged on
the earthworks which had just
been captured, their fire being
directed against the Hyonmu Gate
(Gemhu-mcm). But when it was
perceived how those who had
gone to storm the redoubt on the
Moktan-tei were suffering, the

guns were instantly turned in that direction. A storm of shells
soon battered the earthworks to pieces and effectually silenced
the enemy's gatlings, to which they had attached such importance.
After that, the work was easy. "With ringing cheers Major
Yamaguchi and his brave men carried the redoubt, and soon
the Japanese flag was waving over its shattered walls.

Having by this time got close to the walls of the town, the
Wonsan and Sangnyong Columns now exchanged volleys with the
enemy posted on the walls and in the turrets. As the day wore
on, the enemy showed signs of being eager to retreat. The body
under Colonel Sato, which had attacked the castle from the rear,
was fearfully cut up by the bullets which rained from the ram-
parts and turrets of the Hyonmu Gate. Seeing this. Major
Moji Wataro, who was serving under Colonel Sato, called to
Captain Atarashi Yasumasa and proposed to force a way into a

Majoe Yamagtjchi Keizo.

HEBOIG JAPAN.

corner of the castle, and thus keep the Chinese from firing at the
troops on Moktan-tei. The Captain at once sent for Lieutenant
Mimura Ikutaro and ordered him to lead the forlorn hope against

the Hyonmu Gate. With a
handful of men— just sixteen,
all told— the Lieutenant dart-
ed forward, scaled the walls,
threw open the massive por-
tals of the gate, and killed
the Chinese in the ramparts
above it. There were only
140 or 150 metres between
the Lieutenant and the
Chinese forces, so that he
and his men were dreadfully
mauled; but the Japanese
Artillery promptly followed
up the advantage and kept
the Chinese from re-taking
the Gate. In a few minutes
more a Sub-company under
Lieutenant Morihisa and some soldiers belonging to the 10th
Brigade came running up at full speed, and between them they
held the Gate. Soon after the little troop was further joined by
the Commanders of the 6th Company and 2nd Battalion, and the
Second in Command of the Eighteenth Eegiment.

At 4.45 p. m. the enemj^'s fire, which had hitherto been
continuous, suddenly ceased, and a white flag was displayed
above the walls. This did not, however, deceive Major-General
Tastumi, for he was well acquainted with the frequent treachery
in such signals ; he did not, therefore, at once advance with his
forces into the town. As however the silence continued and
there appeared to be no further attempt at resistance, the Major-
General entered the conquered town through the Hyonmu Gate,
accompanied by his adjutant, Captain Katsura Shincho, and two
bodies of soldiers under the command of Majors Tomita and
Yamaguchi — who had done such good service on this great day.
The little party marched along the walls until they reached the

Colonel Sato.

PHYONGYANG. 39

gate of the inner castle. Had treachery been intended, it is
evident that the Japanese would here have been shot down to a
man, for beyond the gate there was a gentle slope, and on the
left some precipitous cliffs overhanging the rapid Taidong ; while
high walls shut in the whole on the right. Just then a shower came
up, with heavy thunder, completely obscuring the surroundings.
Some Chinese now came forward and said that though they
yielded themselves prisoners, it would be impossible to call the
role of the soldiers in the town, owing to the heavy rain. They
requested, therefore, that all matters connected with the capitula-
tion be postponed until the following day. Adjutant Katsura was
ordered to talk with the Chinese, but no conclusion could be
arrived at. However Major-General Tatsumi thought it better
to accede to the request of his beaten foes, and said that he
would postpone occupying the city until the following day ; they,
the Chinese, should remain as they were and make no attempt at
further resistance, or the walls should be shattered to the last
stone. With all this, Major.-General Tatsumi put no confidence in
the promises of the Chinese, feeling sure that they would attempt
run off; and his suspicion was shortly more than justified : for at
about 9 o'clock in the evening the Chinese began to fly along the
"Wiju highway, trusting to luck and the darkness to effect their
escape. But this step had been foreseen, and the wretched men
found Colonel Sato and his Begiment prepared to intercept their
retreat. Colonel Sato had posted bodies of his men on either side
of the road, and these opened fire on the stream of Chinese
fugitives, who fought with all the energy of despair. Despite
the firing, batches of the enemy tried until dawn to break through
that death-dealing line. When day broke the sight was a fearful
one. The corpses were in literal heaps, and the whole place
thereabouts strewn with dead and dying Chinese. In one place
alone, back of Kichimyo on the outer line of pickets, there were
over two hundred corpses counted, besides thirty dead horses.
Elsewhere lay scores upon scores of dead.

The glory of the capture of this formidable town thus falls to
the Wonsan and Sangnyong Columns, although they would pro-
bably not have been so promptly successful had it not been for
the desperate courage exhibited on that memorable 15th Septem-

40 HEROIC JAPAN.

ber by the troops composing the Main Division. Early in the
morning of the following day, the two Yictorious Columns marched
into and occupied the town, which presented an indescribable
scene of confusion, dead bodies lying everywhere. At two o'clock
in the morning of the same day the Main Division advanced to
give what they intended should be the final attack ; but meeting
with no resistance entered the town from the Western Gate — and
found, to their unbounded joy, that it had already been taken by
their triumphant comrades. Giving three echoing cheers for the
Emperor, Lieut.-General Nozu Michitsura, with his men, enter-
ed the inner castle at 7 o'clock. Before the Combined Brigade
left their bivouac, a mounted messenger brought the great news
that the city had fallen and the enemy fled ; so Major-General
Oshima Yoshimasa marched into the town through the South Gate
his troops being wildly jubilant and ever cheering for the Emperor
as they marched through the fallen stronghold. It was a great
day for the battle-worn soldiers.

The news of the battle reached Japan on the same day on
which H. M. the Emperor, Commander-in-Chief of both Army
and Navy, moved the Principal Head-Quarters to Hiroshima — and
there were many who held the coincidence to be one of special signi-
ficance. On the same day Lieut.-General Nozu, Commander-in
Chief of the Division, sent a body of soldiers to pursue the flee-
ing Chinese, of whom hundreds were shot down before they could
reach a place of safety.

II.— BRAVE ]\IEN AND BRAVE DEEDS.
1. — FAITHFUL UNTO DEATH. •

Peominent among the many brave men who fell at Sonkyori
was Captain Machida Saneyoshi, of the First Company, 11th
Eegiment. The southern tete-de-pont forts on the left bank of the
Taidong, where such great carnage was noted, had a path leading to
them for a distance 50 metres in front, with broader, slightlj' wood-
ed, roads on either side. All else was a level plain. When the flght

PHYONGYANO. 41

here was at its greatest height and the bullets raining in a continuous
stream on the attacking forces, Captain Machida ordered his men
to follow, and led the way to those death-dealing redoubts. Emerg-
ing from the little wood already mentioned, the men boldly pressed
forward until they were within fifty paces of the forts. The noise
of the firing here was tremendous, so great indeed that even the
loudest commands were inaudible ; so the Captain ran forwards
and then along the whole scattered line of his company in order to
keep the men's eyes on him and make them take their cue from his
actions. But now a bullet pierced his abdomen, passing clean
through him with a great gush of blood. Placing his left hand on
the gaping wound, he still kept moving on, flourishing his good
sword with his right. A second bullet then struck his thigh, and
several men sprang forward, wishing to take him to the rear. This
the Captain positively refused to consent to, and he still kept calling
to his men to advance. A third cruel bullet now hit his right
shoulder, and, in an agony he fell crying, " Cut off my head !
Never let my body be taken by the cruel enemy." His eyes still
flamed with the fury of battle as he spoke, but these were his last
words. Despite the storm of missiles some of his men lifted him
from the ground and carried him back to where the Reserves were
stationed. There he died of his dreadful wounds.

2. — TWO BEAVE SWIMMERS.

Two days before the attack on Phyongyang, a Battalion be-
longing to the lltli Regiment received orders to form a junction
with the Main Body of the Division. Going on to Tongchinpho,
on arriving at the bank of the river, no native crafts were found
in which the Battalion might be ferried over. There was some
perplexity at this, and Sub-Lieutenant Nakanishi Fukumatsu,
with a few men, was sent out to reconnoitre and get a few boats if
possible. After going a short distance they caught sight of some
Koreans in two pretty large boats, rowing down stream and hug-
ging the opposite bank. The clumsy craft were then about 2000
metres off. The Japanese at once called loudly to the boatmen and

42 HEROIC JAPAN.

beckoned for them to come at once ; the Koreans however paid no
attention to their cries and gestures and kept going stolidly down-
stream. The exasperated Japanese then threatened them with
their rifles, which caused the Koreans to spring with surprising
agility on shore and make off as fast as their legs could carry
them, of course leaving their boats behind. On this Hayakawa
Saisuke, a first-class private, and Kusube Matsuji, . a second-class
soldier, earnestly begged the Sub-Lieutenant to let them swim the
rapid stream and fetch the much-needed boots. This request was
granted, both soldiers being known to be first-rate swimmers
Quickly divesting themselves of their upper garments, the two men
plunged into the river, which was very rapid and about 400 metres
broad at this point. In a little while both succeeded in stemming the
swift current and reaching the other side, where they clambered
without much difficulty into the boats and brought them across.
With these craft as an aid, several other boats were requisitioned
and the Battalion was quickly ferried across, without accident.
Joining the Main Body at just the proper time, the Battalion did
yeoman's service on that memorable 15th of September. That
they did so was in no small degree owing to the skill and prompt-
ness of these two bold swimmers.

3. — A COOL SERGEANT.

OsHiTA Tatsuo, a First-Class Sergeant of the First Company,
11th Eegiment, was also very conspicuous for cool bravery in
the Sonkyori affair. Not only were the Chinese in the southern
bridge-head forts far in excess in point of numbers, but they were
also behind massive ramparts ; whereas the Japanese were in the
open without so much as a tree or bush to shelter them. Sergeant
Oshita was greatly vexed at this, and was, despite the hail of
bullets, seeking for a better place for his men when a shot struck
him in the right knee, causing him to fall. He determined in
spite of his severe wound that he would not stay where he was ;
so, crawling along, with great difficulty he reached his former
station. There he made shift to bandage his leg himself, and

PEYONGYANG. 43

after stopping the haemorrhage temporarily, hobbled back to where
his men were fighting and resumed command, spurring his
soldiers on to increased efforts. . Every man was surprised at
his fortitude and coolness, and the example thus set did not fail
to have the desired effect.

4. — A FAITHFUL ORDEBLY.

Wakamiya Suetaeo, a second-class private, acted as orderly
to the ill-fated Captain Machida Saneyoshi, whose death has
already been described. Where the Captain went there went also
his trusty orderly. He ran hither and thither with the Captain's
commands, his prompt valour being remarkable in this scene of
dread. "When the Captain fell, Wakamiya was the first to spring
to his side. He tried tenderly to raise the fallen warrior to his
feet, in order to carry him to the rear ; but as he did so a bullet
struck him in the throat and he fell. Wakamiya was immediately
taken to the field-lazaret, and given all possible attention. Yet
ten days later he succumbed to his wound, thus following his be-
loved officer into the world beyond the grave.

5. — NO salute necessary.

The Eighth Company of the 21st Regiment had been sent on
to Naktong, to act as guards of the local military telegraphic
station. Kohibara Matsutaro, a third-class private belonging to
this company, was on one occasion ordered to repair to Teh-koo,
on business connected with the local station. It was an oppres-
sively hot day, and the road he had to traverse both long and
difficult. Half-way to his destination, Kohibara suddenly met
with Lieut. -General Nozu, Commander of the Fifth Division. In
an instant the soldier wheeled and saluted with military precision.
But Lieut. -General Nozu called the weary man to his side and
began to talk familiarly with him. " You neet not," he began.

44 HEROIC JAPAN.

" salute any officer whom you meet ou the road. It's too much
trouble. And what a hot, tiring day you have for your walk ! "
Grateful for such kindly words Kohibara replied, " No, General ;
I'm not feeling fatigaed. Thank you. Sir." " Keep up a bold
heart," the General concluded, " or you'll never be able to per-
form any great deed. It will be an honour to me if you bear in
mind what has been said." The simple-minded soldier was much
moved by these friendly words, and went his way with cheerful-
ness and alacrity, all his weariness forgotten. " The love of our
superior officers for their followers," adds the narrator of this
little episode, " and the alacrity with which our soldiers are ever
ready to sacrifice even life itself in the service of our country, are
two of the most real and fundamental characteristics of the
warriors of Japan."

6. — FIRST COME, LAST SERVED.

The First 'Battalion of the 21st Regiment was, as has been
stated, very greatly cut up at Sonkyori, the fatal casualties being
numerous. The surgeons worked amidst scores of more or less
severely wounded men, the whole place looking more like a shambles
rather than a field lazaret. Gamo Kotaro, a second-class soldier
of the Third Company of this Battalion, was brought in, a bullet
having penetrated his left thigh. Just as the surgeon came to
examine his wound, another soldier, dreadfully hurt and his face
covered with blood, was carried in on a stretcher. Gamo, lying
flat on the ground, had caught sight of his wounded comrade and,
turning to the surgeon, said : " I am less severely wounded than
the man who has just come in. I can wait ; please see to him
first." The surgeon was touched by the man's fortitude and
patience and did as he had been requested. — It is nothing much
of a story ; yet when we remember how severely wounded Gamo
was and in what great pain he must have been, we must acknow-
ledge that he had a great and kindly heart.

PEYONQYANG. 45

7. — the adventuees of wada shotabo.

In the Seventli Company of the 21st Eegiment, which formed
part of the Sangnyong Branch under Major-General Tatsumi in
the advance on Phongyong, was Wada Shotaro, a first-class
private. On September 9th the Column reached Nyongtong, from
which place on to Kwanohangka in Phyong-an-do, which was
made on September 11th, Wada and his company marched on the
left of the Column as a guard. Lieutenant Kochi Nobuhiko, of the
Pifth Company, was about sending in the report of his reconnais-
sance in the neighbourhood of Namkang (on the upper Taidong),
which he had made by order of the DiAdsion Commander; and on
hearing this Wada requested that he might be selected as
messenger, to carry the report. Chinese were everywhere, and
the treacherous Koreans would be siire to do a solitary soldier
some injury if possible ; but in the face of all such perils Wada
cheerfully volunteered, and had the pleasure of being selected for
this adventurous service. Just where the Staff was nobody knew,
so it behoved the messenger to be extremely cautious and keep his
eyes open. He first changed his dress for that of a Korean, and
then started off with an interpreter, Koda Hyoji by name. There
being no ferry-boat in the tributary of the Taidong, the two men
swam across, carrying their clothing on their heads. Passing
through several unknown (to them) districts, they traversed the
opposite range of lofty hills, and the next morning at 2 a. m. (the
12th) branched off from the main road to Chungwha, taking the
direction of Shangwon. It was still pitch-dark and no one astir
of whom they might make inquiries about the road. They turned
into a millet-field for a brief sleep, and just then narrowly escaped
being discovered by a number of Chinese horsemen passing
by. At 7 a. m. they reached Shangwon and, avoiding as much as
possible any conversation with the natives, pressed on towards
Kantongpa. The interpreter now grew sick, and so bad did he
appear that the two men had great difficulty in reaching Hwangju,
where there was a Japanese commissariat-station. Here the sick
man was left, Wada determining to press on alone. After getting
all the information obtainable concerning the route to be taken,

46 HEBOIG JAPAN.

the brave fellow started off, walked all the night through, and at
10 a. m. of the following day reached Shipyipho on the Taidong.
It was now flood-tide, so Wada was compelled to wait until the
ebb at 4 p. m., when he crossed the stream with the aid of some
Engineers belonging to" the Japanese forces. The road then led
to Wulkang, but was excessively miry and full of ruts, so that his
progress was painfully slow. Being unacquainted with the
language, he experienced much trouble in asking the route and
was repeatedly led out of his way. At last at dawn of the 14th
September he reached a village, where he inquired in writing the
road to the Staff-Quarters. Unfortunately their replies were
unintelligible ; all that he could learn was that the Quarters had
been removed to Pongshan, whither he now shaped his course.
Overcome with fatigue and his two nights without sleep, he was
compelled to take a short rest in a glen of a hill he was crossing,
and there he ate the last morsels of food he had with him. After
a nap of two hours' duration, the weary man took the highway
and by dint of following the track of the horses and vehicles that
had passed, reached Pongshan at noon. There a new disappoint-
ment awaited him, as he was told that the Staff had gone on to
Shinhungtong. Once more resuming his journey, Wada at last
had the delight of handing in the precious report at 6.30 p. m. of
that day. The Staff officers praised him for what he had done
and asked various questions about the condition of the Sangnyong
Column, the transportation of provisions, etc. They told him to
stay where he was until communication should be re-established
with the Sangnyong Column ; but as the attack on Phyongyang
was settled for the next day, "Wada refused this kindly proposal,
stating that he was quite able to keep up with the rest. At 2 a.
m. the following morning camp was broken. In spite of his neces-
sarily great weariness, Wada marched with the van. The sound of
heavy firing was now heard in the direction of Phyongyang : the
great battle had evidently begun. At 8 a. m. the men with whom
was Wada, reached Pehsan, about 2000 metres north-west of the
castle. There he joined with the foremost bands and was a
prominent figure in the storm of shot and shell. Between him-
self and his comrades there was the river, separating them from
the castle. Both banks of the stream were nothing more than

PBYONGYANG. 47

swamps, through which no one might hope to pass. The Ja-
panese here were moreover exposed to a fierce enfilade from the
Kangshol and Chingsan roads. Staff-Major Semba Taro, who
was in charge of the topographical survey, called for Wada, in
whose fidelity and patient endurance he had great faith, and
said : — " Take a boat and, keeping out of bullet-range, go along
the stream to see if you can find any likely ford ; moreover, get
near enough the castle on the south-west to find out whether the
walls can be scaled." Wada went at once, and, having procured
a boat, crossed over to the opposite side, taking accurate sound-
ings of the depth of the stream. On getting close to the western
part of the wall, he was suddenly espied by the Chinese and
made the target of a score of rifles. The scout withdrew uninjur-
ed, walked cautiously around to the south of the walls and
reached a hill whence he enjoyed an unobstructed view of the
enemy and their operations. He noticed that the shells of the
Japanese guns were gradually breaking the walls and that
on the south there was an open field flanked by Chinese earth-
works. Retracing his steps he regained the river and his boat,
and was shortly afterwards able to make a most interesting and
valuable report. He had taken only one hour in reconnoitring
the whole.

8. — ONE AGAINST A THOUSAND.

The Fourth Company of the First Battalion of this same Regi-
ment was fated to suffer most severely at Sonkyori. It redounds
to the credit of the Company that even after a large portion of the
men had been either killed or wounded the surviors made several
charges. When the enemy began their furious enfilade at the
Japanese Left Wing, Sergeant Kawakami and the men under his
command replied most steadily to the fire, until the soldiers
under the stout-hearted Sergeant were shot down to a man. Great
as had been the carnage, Kawakami was by no means dismayed.
"How fortunate am I," he exclaimed, " to have found so good a
place in which to die for my country !" He then made, quite unaided

48 EEROIG JAPAN.

and alone, a clash towards the enemy, firing again and again as
he ran forwards. He had not got far before he was killed.

9. — A PROPHETIC LETTER.

In the attack on Sonkyori, Fujiuchi Totaro, a seeond-class
private of the Tenth Company, 21st Eegiment, received a
mortal wound in his breast. He called to a comrade and said,
taking a blood-besmeared letter from beneath his coat, "Please
see that this reaches my father. It is my most honorable destiny
to die for my country; I knew before-hand what would befall me
at Phyongyang and have so stated in this letter, which was
written while we were staying at Jinsen." He would have said
more, but the blood gushing from his wound stopped the power
■of speech, and in a few moments he was dead.

10 — A BIRDS-EYE VIEW.

The greatest obstacle in the attack on Phyongyang was the
«wift, deep and broad Taidong Eiver, which had to be passed
over before the siege of the stronghold could begin. Before
reaching the stream, the Japanese Left attacked the enemy on the
right bank, while marching towards a village south of Phyong-
jang. The place was about 1200 metres distant from the enemy's
nearest redoubts. The plain thereabouts was very flat, and
fields of millet, grown very high, prevented the Japanese from
seeing what the enemy were about. The Chinese soldiers took
full advantage of this, to them, favourable position, and drew
nearer, firing as they came on. The Commander of the Eleventh
Company, 21st Eegiment, was much vexed at this ; and noticing
a tall tree near at hand, called for a volunteer to climb it and
thence inspect the enemy's movements. Ishizaki Sashiro, a
rsecond-class private, at once pressed forward, eagerly claiming
permission to climb the tree, although he well knew that in so

PHYONGYANG. 49

doing he would be the target for scores of bullets. Permission
being accorded, Ishizaki unstrapped his knapsack and laid aside
his gun, and then nimbly climbed upwards. There he had an
uninterrupted view and closely inspected the oncoming enemy
and their movements. He stayed quietly in the tree for some time
until he had seen all that was necessary ; and in these ten minutes
or thereabouts the tree was five times struck by bullets within
two metres of where he was. Ishizaki paid no more heed to
these deadly missiles than if they had been so many noisy wasps.
Fortunately he received no hurt and descended in safety ; but his
escape was little short of miraculous.

11. — A FATAl EESCUE.

The battle of Phyongyang showed the Chinese leaders out-
generalled at every point, and this at once settled the fate of the
war. On no other occasion — with perhaps one exception, the
battle of Kangwasae — did the Chinese make anything like so
determined a stand ; nor did they fight anywhere else with such
dogged persistance. But with such craven Generals, such carpet-
knights, as Wei and Yeh (the former of whom has since expiated
his cowardice on the scaffold), the Chinese troops could hope
for nothing better than the defeat which actually overtook them.

Nothing could have been more sanguinary than the fighting
about the bridge-head forts, especially the southernmost of the
three. These were at the head of the pontoon-bridge spanning
the Taidong. To suppress them was absolutely necessary, and
here the Japanese, being few in number and fighting in the open,
met with the most determined resistance. Particularly the Central
Company of the 21st Eegiment, which had advanced to within 30
metres of the forts, was exposed to a cross-fire which, added to
the constant volleys from the enemy's magazine rifles, wrought
great havoc in the Japanese ranks. The deep trench surrounding
the forts as well as the massive nature of the walls made the
place wellnigh impregnable, so that the Japanese, despite the
utmost elan and dash, frequently fell back in confusion and

50 HEROIC JAPAN.

disorder. At 9 a. m. the enemy sallied out and made a desperate
counter-attack on the Japanese Eight, where was Sub-Lieutenant
Tanabe Motojiro, with a small number of troopers. The conflict
now grew exceedingly bitter. The invincible courage alone of
the Lieutenant and his men succeeded in driving back the Chinese,
but not until the young commander had received a severe wound
in his right leg. There was no cover, no shelter ; the wounded
officer had nowhere to go, Seeing this, a soldier ran forward,
caught the falling man and lifted him on his back despite the
fierce fire going on about them. The rescuer was Matsubara
Tokusuke, a first-class private of the First Company, First
Battalion, 21st Begiment of the line. With the wounded officer
on his back Matsubara then made a bold dash for safety, but a
bullet struck him in the head, killing him instantly. Lieutenant
Tanabe was, however, saved, as others now rushed forward to his
aid.

Matsubara lies on the field where he fought so well ; but his
gallant deed lives after him.

12. — TWO GALLANT MEN.

In the storming of the bridge-head forts Captain Hayashi
Hisazane, Commander of the Second Company, First Battalion,
21st Eegiment, was especially noticeable for his daring. The
carnage on both sides was, at this point, very great, particularly
in the vicinity of Sonkyori, where the corpses lay thick every-
where and blood flowed like a river. One reason of this great
bloodshed was that everything was in favour of the enemy ; the
Japanese had nothing but their personal valour to fall back upon.
Captain Hayashi charged with his men until just under the walls
of the forts. Suddenly a bullet struck him, inflicting a fatal
wound; the Captain staggered, then fell on the edge of the
trench surrounding the death-dealing redoubts. His orderly,
Shioaku Masutaro, was soon at his side, although he himself had
also been badly hurt. Crawling painfully towards the dying
officer, Shioaku crouched beside him. "Here am I," said the

PHYONOYANG. 51

noble fellow, " your orderly Shioaku. As long as I live you shall
not be touched by the enemy's swords." He tried to cheer the
mortally wounded man, firing repeatedly until his last cartridge
was exhausted. But his strength was rapidly ebbing away, and

soon master and man lay dead beneath the shot-riddled ramparts.

* * *

* ■;:- *

In Captain Hayashi's Company was one Funabashi Magoichi,
a. second-class private. He too was mortally wounded in the hail
of bullets. Knowing that death was at hand, the undaunted man
called to some of his comrades beside him and with his last
strength drew the still remaining cartridges from his pouch and
distributed them among his companions. " Pray," said he faintly,
" take these and avenge my death on the enemy !" He had hardly
spoken the words before he expired.

13— HIS ONE KEGEET.

Shoetly after the outbreak of the war, Oshima Ginsaku, a
second-class soldier of the Second Company, 21st Eegiment, was
stationed at Naktong, in Kyongsan-do, there to guard the Telegraph
Office connected with the military wire between Fusan and Seoul.
Unfortunately while there he fell a victim to a prevalent disorder,
and despite medical care rapidly grew worse. Just before the
sick man relapsed into a final coma, he was asked by Sergeant
Asahi Toichiro whether he had any word to send home ? adding
that if he had, he, Asahi, would see that such a message reached
its destination. " Thank you," faintly replied the dying man, " I
have no message to send. What I most deplore is that I should
have to die without encountering the enemy." Shortly afterwards
the Messenger came. It was about dusk of September 3rd.

14. — HAEADA JUKICHI AND THE HYONMU GATE.

In the march on Phyongyang, the 18th Regiment of the line,
belonging to the Third Division, composed the Wonsan Column.

HEBOIG JAPAN.

The battle, it will be remembered, began on the dawn of the day
on which the attack was made. After a most valorous struggle,
the Eegiment succeeded in capturing all three redoubts north of
the castle. The enemy retreated, entering within the castle- walls,
whence they shot from loopholes or from the towers above the
gates. Here the Japanese fire was of little or no avail, the enemy
being perfectly protected by the massive ramparts, whence the
their fire was very galling. This was particularly the case at
the Hyonmu Gate ( Gembu-mon), on the brow of a very steep slope,
which was most ably and fiercely defended. The troops under
Colonel Sato seemed unable to do anything, and the casualties

The Opening op the Hyonmu Gate (from a sketoli taken on the spot
by Lieutenant Mimura), and poeteait op Haeada JCkichi (specially-
taken for this book).

P El ON G YANG. 53

■were beginning to grow very numerous, not a little disheartening
the attacking columns. Major Moji Wataro ■with his Battalion
now began to approach the gate from the north side. If only a
corner could be broken down, he thought, or some one breach be
made in the wall, it would be comparatively easy to rush in, repel
the defenders, and thus put a stop to the terrible loss of life in
the Japanese ranks. Calling up Captain Atarashi Yasumasa, he
proposed that a violent attack should be made at one corner of
the gate, which, as will be seen from the illustration, formed the
base of a hollow square, the adjoining walls being the sides. In
some angle thereabouts a breach must be made, he declared.
The order was passed on to Lieutenant Mimura Ikutaro, who
accepted the task with alacrity. "With a handful of men he went
forward, indifferent to the furious rain of bullets, and reached
the base of the wall. Here he would at once have climbed up the
solid stones forming the masonry of the wall, had not Harada
Jukichi, a second-class private belonging to the Lieutenant's Sub-
company, begged to be permitted to scale the wall first on account
of the great personal danger of the enterprise. The Lieutenant's
life, he urged, was of greater value than his own. All this passed
more quickly than it takes time to write it down, and the next thing
was the surprising sight of Harada scaling the wall, closely
followed by the Lieutenant and a few others. In a minute the
task was over and Harada atop the ramparts, the Chinese
appearing to be paralysed by the reckless audacity of the feat.
Taking advantage of their confusion, Harada leaped into the
midst of the crowd of soldiers, using his bayonet with herculean
force, he himself being a man of unusual strength and activity.
Lieutenant Mimura followed hard after, fighting with his naked
sword and cutting down all opposition. In an instant they were
down on the other side of the gate, while some of Harada's com-
rades were still fighting on the wall and others were coming up.
The gate had been barricaded by logs and large stones, and these
had to be removed before ingress or egress was possible. In
consideration of his bravery. Lieutenant Mimura gave Harada
the honour of flinging open the portals, and while the others kept
up a steady fire on the enemy about them, or else fought hand to
hand, Harada worked with a will, and shortly had the barricade

54 HEROIC JAPAN.

removed. The next thing was to break the huge iron lock, and
this he effected with a large stone. A wrench, a great pull, a
push, — and the massive portals of the great gate were flung open,
the impatient Japanese outside pouring through with irresistible
force, like some swift mountain-torrent,

" swollen high by weeks of ram."
This was the beginning of the end ; the Japanese were within the

walls ; the fortress fell and the great battle was decided.

* * * *

The deed has now become famous, the theme of a score of
poems and ballads. It was soon noised abroad in Japan, publish-
ed in the local foreign press and went thence on to Europe and
America. But for many months most of the details given were
inexact or downright mistaken. We have, however, made most
minute investigations, and what has been written is based on
Lieutenant Mimura's account as handed in to us, and the nar-
ratives of those who took part in the storming of the gate. That
Harada Jiikichi performed a most valorous deed is true ; but that
the fifteen gallant men who followed the Lieutenant also merit the
highest praise, is no less true. Two of these men were Sergeants,
and were killed in the tower above the gate, fighting against
overwhelming odds. The others had a most fierce combat with
the foe, and it was little short of miraculous that they escaped
being killed to a man. This can be attrituted only to the
astonishment of the defending Chinese, who were unaccustomed
to dashing gallantry of such a kind. Tet as they awoke to a
realization of what had been done, they fought determinedly with
the little handful of heroes, inflicting on most scars which the
survivors will carry to their dying day. Fearing that the ever-
increasing numbers of their foes might dishearten his men.
Lieutenant Mimura cheered them on to stiU greater exertions.
To Sergeant Kakishima Yataro he gave the order to bring up the
rest of the Sub-company, for the men had not followed owing to the
impossibility of hearing the Lieutenant's commands in the
thunder of cannon and roll of musketry ; the young officer more-
over told the Sergeant to inform Captain Atarashi that the gate
had been carried by storm. All this was said and done while the
fight went furiously on. Harada Jiikichi had the distinction of

PEYONGYANG. 55

being selected to open the gate because the Lieutenant desired in
some measure to reward him for his intrepid obedience; and
while the bold man was doing this, the Lieutenant ordered
the others to fire as rapidly and as steadily as possible on the
closing-in Chinese, in order that Harada might do his work un-
disturbed. The removal of the barricade was no light task, yet
promptly and dextrously accomplished, and the key of the citadel
thus in the hands of the victorious Japanese.

15. — MISCELLANEOUS STOEIETTES.

In the attack on the town, Yamada Kinjiro, a third-class
private of the Tenth Company, 18th Eegiment — the one forming
the Wonsan Column — entered with his comrades the woods of
Kijanyong. The first section of this Company was afterwards
sent on to the front of Kijamio, where the men had some very
hard fighting to do. During the course of the fight, Yamada was
severely wounded in the neck and leg, so that he fell to the
ground. On the skirmish coming to an end, Yamada was found
on the ground and carried off on a stretcher to the field-lazaret.
Passing his Captain on the road thither, the former cried out to
the still conscious and intensely suffering man, " Be firm ! " To
which Yamada replied, faintly yet audibly, " I am quite happy ! "
The weak voice found a prompt echo in the hearts of his com-
rades, stimulating them to renewed efforts.

* * *

■if *

Uchiyama Umekichi and Kato Ki-ichiro, privates of second
and third rank respectively, were in the thick of the hardest
fight. So many fell that the party to which they belonged was
ordered to retreat. To this the two men paid no heed, but
stopped where they were, loading and firing with the precision
of automata and thus covering the withdrawal of their comrades.
It was not until they two had received a special command to come
back that they slowly and calmly returned to their Company.

Again, Imaizumi Takesaburo, a second-class soldier, was

56 HEBOIC JAPAN.

badly wounded in the back. He left the field to get his wound
dressed for the time being, then returned and fought to the end, —
even taking part in the subsequent night-attack.

* *

Attached to the First Company of the 18th Begiment with
the Wonsan Column, was Kikuchi Tarokichi, a private of the
first-class. On reaching the Regiment's appointed station north
of Phyongyang, Kikuchi was noted for the bravery he exhibited
in the battle that ensued. Implicitly obeying the instructions of
his officer, he ran fearlessly hither and thither thi'ough the storm
of bullets, gathering up and distributing the cartridges let fall by
the wounded ; informing his Sergeant and Lieutenant what effect
the men's fire was having ; and telling his comrades how to aim
and what was the range. In the midst of all the noise and con-
fusion Kikuchi was as calm as a summer-breeze, and materially
heightened the effect of the men's fire by his careful and ex-
perienced injunctions. The Lieutenant was delighted with his
cool and steady work.

* * *

* *

While the battle was raging to the north of Phyongyang,
Oba Mampei, a private of the Second Class, belonging to the
Sixth Company, 18th Eegiment, received a severe wound in his
left eye. Exhibiting no sign of pain or distress, he turned com-
posedly to his comrades and said, " Boys, do your best ! " and
then walked off to get his wound treated. — Toyoda Saburo, a
private of like rank in the same company, was at Kijanyong when
a bullet shot through his larynx. The wounded was a mortal one,
yet he clapped his hand to the gaping orifice and cried out as
well as he could to an officer standing close by, " I don't intend
to die yet, Sir! " This he did to keep his comrades from losing
heart, and the words had an excellent effect.

16. — " ALONE BUT STILL UNDAUNTED."

How hard the fighting in front of the two bridge-head forts
at Sonkyori was, may be estimated from the fact that here the

PEYONGYANO. 57

Japanese lost no less than twenty officers and sub-officers killed.
As has already been stated the havoc wrought in the ranks in one of
the Sub-companies of the 4th Company, 1st Battalion, was fearful.
Time and again the Japanese dashed forward, only to recoil from
the ramparts, which seemed a wall of death-dealing fire. Finally
the 4th Company was compelled to fall back on the Japanese
line, leaving the majority of the men on the field. After the last
charge, Inaba Saikichi, a private of the first-class, was seen left
standing alone among the heaps of dead and wounded. He had
himself received an injury which incapacitated him from any rapid
movement, and so had determined to die fighting, covering the
retreat of his comrades. Again and again he discharged his gun,
keeping his face resolutely towards the enemy. But his comrades
had not gone far before they saw him fall. He had been cut
down by a Chinese sword.

17.— A LIFE FOE A GUN.

Toshiba Zenshieo, a first-class private of the Fourth Com-
pany, 1st Battalion, 21st Begiment, deserves recording in these
pages, as an example of the soldier's love for his weapon. He
had been sent, shortly after the battle opened, as one of a fight-
ing body of scouts towards the enemy's line. After passing
through a hail of bullets uninjured, several of his comrades drop-
ping to rise no more, he made for the Japanese lines. But before
he could reach comparative safety, he found that he should never
be able to get back alive and make his report if he remained
encumbered by his gun. Throwing this to the ground a distance
of about 3 metres, he made a dash for the Japanese lines and had
in a few moments the satisfaction of reporting all that had been
seen and done. This over, without a word he began to run back
towards the bullet-swept field where he had dropped his weapon.
There were many other guns lying scattered over the field, but
Yoshida, with true soldierly instinct, would have none but his
own. He reached the spot, 'tis true, but was instantly killed by
a bullet as he stooped to raise the precious weapon. ^ — This is an

58 HEROIC JAPAN.

instance of the same stern martial spirit that held the Roman
sentinel at his post before the Pompeiian gate, while Vesuvius
rained sulphurous fire upon the doomed city ; that made Latour
d'Auvergne carry the forty muskets out of the castle he had
defended so heroically; that kept Nelson with his blazon of
decorations on the quarter-deck of the Victory, despite the
almost certainty of death.

18. — LAST WOEDS.

DuEiNGthe night of September 15th-16th, Otani Tamigoro, a
first-class private of the First Company, 21st Eegiment, was one of
the men engaged in hastily throwing up breast-works on the road
leading to the Potong Gate, along which it was expected that the
enemy might make an attempt to retreat. This, in fact, the Chinese
did, and the night-combat here was fearful, the enemy fighting with
desperation, knowing it was their last chance. The place where
Otani was working was very much exposed, being within easy
range of the hostile fire ; but the brave fellow made light of this,
stimulated his mates to greater efforts, and was every where at
once. Before long a bullet struck him in the abdomen, inflicting
a mortal wound. Some comrades gathering about him sought
to carry him to the rear, but to this Otani would by no means
consent. Lying prone on the ground, he continued to call out
orders to the workers, until his strength failed him. Then seeing
that his end was at hand, he said : " The end of the war is yet far
off, and to die here at this time is really a pity. Yet as it is my
country that I die for, my hope in coming here is more than
fulfilled. It is evident that we have won a great victory, so why
should n't I die cheering for my Emperor?" And so speaking,
he raised a great cry of Tennb Heika Banzai!* and then

expired.

* *

« * *

Takahashi Usaku, a second-class reservist of the Third
Company, same Regiment, was sent out to reconnoitre just at
* "His Imperial Majesty lim forever!"

PHYONGYANG. 59

dusk of September 15tli, when tlie firing of the combatants was
gradually dropping off and a thunderstorm had come up. He
set out with Nonami Heiji, a First Class Sergeant, in order to
find out the disposition and intention of the enemy about the
west gate. As they approached, some 200 Chinese suddenly
rushed out of the gate and began firing rapidly at the scouts, who
thought that the enemy might be coming to attack the Japanese
outposts. The two men therefore turned and ran back to the
Japanese lines, but not before Takahashi received a bullet in his
left breast. With all his strength he continued to run towards
the lines to carry his message, and when at last within hearing of
his comrades cried aloud " The enemy come ! " He dropped dead
as he shouted out the words.

19. — ONE BEAVE MAN WOETH THIETY.

Aftee the taking of the Hyonmu Gate and while the battle
was still being fiercely contested, Ota Masakichi, a private of the
first-class, of the 18th Regiment, was told to look every now
and then over the ramparts to see the condition of the enemy in
the inner castle. Two men had already been picked off here,
while doing this duty, by the enemy's sharpshooters ; but nothing
loath Ota raised himself breast-high above the ramparts. An
officer who saw him do this called out that he need out stay
forever in that position : to take a quick look at intervals was all
that was necessary. But to this well-meant advice Ota rejoined,
" Whether I am shot or not is a matter of destiny ; I am not in
the least afraid." This reckless boldness characterized his
actions later on when he acted as orderly to the Commander of
his Batallion. So bravely and successfully did he fulfil every
duty that he won the praise of his superior, who said he felt safer
with Ota his side than if surrounded by thirty ordinary men.

60 HEROIC JAPAN.

20. — STDBBOEN FIGHTERS.

Shimada Itaeo, Sergeant of the Second Class, and Takakura
Heijiro, a private of the first-class, belonged to the Fifth
Company, Second Battalion, of the 21st Eegiment ; but for the
time being were serving with the Fourth Company (First Sub-
company). At 4 a. m., September 15th, they marched with the
others towards the enemy's forts, and after taking the outer
trench were not more than 10 metres distant from the foe. The
Sub-company was on the left of the Main Body, i. e. to the far-
thest left of the whole line of attack, and cut off from immediate
communication with the rest. At 9 a. m. the supply of ammuni-
tion ran short, and before this could be brought them the men
where attacked on three sides : front, right flank, and from the
opposite bank of the Taidong. To make matters still worse, the
enemy in the fort in front now rushed out to charge the harrassed
troop's left, firing at short range and most effectively. Sergeant
Shimoda's section was in the most dangerous position of all.
This did not however intimidate the Sergeant, who, with the
skilful assistance of Takakura, kept the men from wasting their
few cartridges and made them aim carefully. But no amount of
bravery could keep them from the deadly bullets, which simply
mowed down the men. At last only four soldiers were left unwound-
ed. Calling to four other isolated combatants at a little distance,
the Sergeant kept this little band at their post for over three hours.
Then a ball struck the Sergeant in the back, severing his leather
belt, while another almost simultaneously shot through his
mouth, cutting a hole in both cheeks. No longer able to give
commands, the Sergeant turned around to Takakura and tried to
speak, but could only make a moaning sound, his teeth and
tongue having been fearfully cut. Yet Takakura understood,
and seeing that the injury was a mortal one, he urged the Ser-
geant to go to the rear. Instead of doing this, the brave man
clapped his hands on his wounded cheeks and again essayed to
speak. " Don't worry yourself about us", said Takakura quickly ;
" I'll take command and see that everything is done well. Go at
once to the field-lazaret." Eeassured by these words the Sergeant

PHYONGYANG. 61

marched painf itUj off, receiviug two more wounds in his arms as
he did so.

Takakura kept his word and held the place manfully. "With
his few troopers he successfully prevented the enemy from
breaking into the Japanese line.

21. — A MIDNIGHT CAPTUEE.

The larger portion of the Third Battalion, 21st Regiment and
the Eleventh and Twelfth Companies of the same Eegiment,
formed a special detachment acting as the Left Wing of the
Combined Brigade under Major-General Oshima. Shortly before
the battle, this detachment had to cross the Taidong in order to
reach the right bank and thence communicate with the Main
Body of the Division. But they came to the very broadest part
of the river, where the water was exceptionally deep, effectually
checking any idea of fording the stream. The enemy had more-
over with wise foresight collected all the available craft there-
abouts on the opposite side, whence they kept firing incessant
volleys at the Japanese as they came up. Under the circum-
stances, the Japanese were temporarily non-plussed. Just before
midnight of September lith. Major Okuyama Gisho, who was
with the detachment, ordered First-Class Sergeant Kizane Shin-
jiro to swim the river and bring over as many boats as possible.
Calling for volunteers the Sergeant soon had ten bold men with
him, who rapidly divested themselves of their clothing and
sprang into the chilly waves. By diving and swimming under
water the men managed to avoid the enemy's bullets, and soon
came back with no less than twelve native boats. In these the
detachment was promptly ferried over, and afterwards took a
prominent part in the battle.

62 HEROIC JAPAN.

III.— THE ENGINEERING OPERATIONS AT SHIPYIPHO.
1. — THE CBOSSING OF THE TAIDONG.

Some days before the attack on the castle-town, when the
principal forces of the Fifth Division were about to take the route,
Major Baba Masao, Commander of the Fifteenth Battalion of
Engineers, was ordered to reconnoitre along the Taidong River,
find a place suitable for crossing, and procure the boats necessary
for the purpose of ferrying the Army across. In order to accom-
plish this by no means easy task Major Baba left the Main Body
of the Division, taking with him as adjutant Lieutenant Takeda
Makinosuke. Komshuyok was reached on September 5th. The
Xiieutenant was thereupon despatched to Chholto in order to
get the needed boats and send them on to Nokshapho. Major
Baba meanwhile followed the highroad, four mounted troopers
acting as his escort, two interpreters also being with the party.
On the 8th the Major rode into Hwangju. After most vexatious
waitings and many hairbreadth escapes — no proper maps or
Korean guides being obtainable — the Major concluded that Ship-
yipho was the place best suited for the crossing. This is where
a tributary coming from Hwangju joins the main stream. Here
the river is fully 2000 metres broad, with a difference of 5 metres
in height at flood and ebb. The river moreover is very muddy
and flows towards the sea at the rate of two metres a minute. But
where the two streams meet the rush of the water along the low
banks and in the centre of the river is very strong. Near the
right bank there are numbers of water-worn boulders, quite
hidden from view at flood-tide and forming a dangerous reef.
Altogether the place is a highly unpropitious one ; yet it is here
only, at Shipyipho, that the opposite bank is broad and low,
while all other place are quite unsuited for the landing of troops.
True, the opposite shore was very muddy, but if it did not rain
heavily there was no reason why the crossing should not be
promptly efiected. Finally the country on the other side was very
bad and difficult to pass over, so that the Chinese had no idea
that a crossing could here be attempted and therefore there were

PHYONGYANO.

Majob Baba Masao.

no scouts visible thereabouts and no provisions made to prevent
the landing of the Japanese troops. And Major Baba rightly
conceived that it was of great
strategic value for the Army to
approach Phyongyang unperceived
until the last moment. He there-
fore wired to the Division Com-
mander that Shipyipho was, all
things considered, the best place.

Now that the locality had been
selected, it devolved upon the Major
to see that the troops crossed safely
and without mishap, so that they
might appear suddenly before the
doomed stronghold on the appointed
day. The following three things
were causes of great anxiety on his
part : — (1) The Second Company of
Engineers, who had set out after

the rest, had been selected for the work of looking after the
crossing. He must now somehow contrive to bring up these men
in a great hurry, so that they should be on the spot by September
10th. (2) The crossing had to be effected between the llth-14th
September, and during those days it was of the utmost importance
that no rain should fall; else the left bank would become a
veritable and impassable morass. Besides there was no shelter
obtainable for the men or horses. (3) Somehow or other he must
get enough boats to ferry the whole Army across.

With regard to the first point, the soldiers might come up in
time if they marched all day and night ; but the second was
something beyond human control. "While as to boats, there were
none to be had anywhere in the neighbourhood, the Chinese
having taken, burnt or hidden every one.

A detachment of telegraph-constructors now joined the
Company of Engineers. The former took ship to Yougshan,
there to meet with the Main Body of the Company. At the latest,
they had to get to Pongshan on the 8th ; so again taking ship they
left Yongshan and reached Tongpa. After many privations,

64 HEROIC JAPAN.

and great discomforts — particularly the lack of food — the boat
made Hwangju at 2. p. m. of September 10th. Without pause the
men at once set out for Shipyipho, on arriving at which place,
tired as they were, the order was given to assist the other En-
gineers in preparing for the crossing of the river. A little before
this the First Sub-company had gone on to Shukheipho, to
the left of Sha-in-kwan; while the Third Sub-company had
turned to the left of Hwangju and marched to Nokshapho. In
both cases the men were instructed to get all the native craft
they could find and bring them back to Shipyipho as quickly as
possible. The First Sub-company, under Lieutenant Hirao Jiro,
started for Shukheipho on Sept. 10th ; and on reaching that
village, they despatched Koto Kisamatsu, a private of the first-
class, accompanied by a Korean guide, on to Songlitom and
Chhonoppho, where some native boats were found, requisitioned,
and sent on to Nokshapho. In the meantime the Main Body of
the Sub-company got seven boats which had been discovered at
Shukheipho and, embarking in them, went on to Ohholto. This
was at two o'clock in the morning of September 11th. At Ohholto
the Infantry had already found eight boats, and of these seven were
hitched to the rest. The eighth boat had, most unfortunately, got
into a cleft among some boulders and could not been floated until
high tide. So this was left behind in charge of three soldiers,
who were instructed to bring it on with the turn of the tide.
Leaving Ohholto at once, and being favoured by both wind and
stream, the run to Shipyipho was made in rather less than two
hours, that place being reached at 4 a. m. Here the tired men land-
ed and made preparations for a much-needed breakfast. But just
then a large junk was espied in the middle of the river, evidently
bound northward. This was speedily boarded and found to be
manned by Chinese, on one of whom was discovered the cipher
used by the enemy in telegraphing. The junk, it appeared, was
taking instructions and various necessary things up to the Chinese
at Phyongyang, so it proved an exceedingly welcome capture.
The crew were made prisoners and the ship seized.

Turning back to the fortunes of the other sections of the
Company, we find that they left Hwangju for Nokshapho at
2 p. m. of September 10th. The Third Sub-company was left

PHYONGYANG. 65

here, while the rest set out for Shipyipho overland. The road
was not more than ten miles long, but exceedingly heavy and
difficult to follow. After great exertions they came to a village
east of Shipyipho at 10 p. m., and there made a brief halt, the
men being quite worn-out with the march and their previous
labour. After a few hours' sleep the troop again took the road,
reaching Shipyipho at just four o'clock in the morning (September
11th), or when the other Sub-company came up with the boats
they had found. They were more than surprised at the scene the
river and its banks presented : the swift stream, the muddy flat,
the hidden boulders. But the men knew that, despite all, the
place had been wisely chosen, and so determined to show the
stuff they were made of. All hands now set to work to repair the
boats. Some were found to be quite useless and burnt at once ;
others were partially rotten and required extensive repairs. Yet
all went on with the utmost despatch, and at 11 a. m., or less than
seven hours after the work had begun, the impatient troops on the
low, muddy bank began to be ferried across. The foremost body
to cross the river was a Company of Infantry that had arrived the
preceding night. As already described, these men belonged to
the party of telegraph-constructors, so that the Company lacked
a good many of its regular strength. Moreover the number of
those falling sick was growing very large, some fifty men having
been taken ill while on the road. The sixty soldiers of the
Third Sub-company, who should have reached Shipyipho by
midnight of the 10th, had not yet made their appearance owing
to the late hour at which the tide became flood. The Division
was now coming up rapidly, yet there were still ten old boats to
be repaired : too leaky for use unless they received an extensive
overhauling. To make things still worse, the delayed Third Sub-
company did not get in until 7 o'clock in the evening (September
11th). The confusion at that hour was tremendous ; but the sixty
latest arrivals were soon at work effecting the necessary repairs
and getting every thing in readiness for the crossing.

Now flood-tide set in. The best rowers were carefully chosen
and distributed among the cranky boats. "Does the boat leak?"
or "Have you all the oars and poles?" or "Have you the neces-
sary hawsers ?" were among the cries heard here and there. Each

66 HEROIC JAPAN.

officer had been apprised of the exact number of men each of the
boats would carry; and to the soldiers themselves orders were
issued sach as "Don't stand up !" "Don't lean on one side of the
boat!" or "If the boat tips, don't stir!" The current being
rapid, they took advantage of this, letting the boats sweep
several hundred metres up-stream with one current and as many
again down-stream with another. In this way the boats slowly
progressed towards the middle of the river, though here, owing
to the fierce rush of water, the goal on the opposite bank was
often lost sight of, the boats being swept down-stream. On such
occasions the rowers had to exert their full strength in order to
keep the craft from being carried too far away. Chilly as it was,
the men were dripping with perspiration, and though they were
parched with thirst there was no water for them to drink. Often,
on reaching the opposite shore, far below the intended landing-
place, the men were utterly exhausted ; yet they might not stop,
but keeping in the shallows had to row up-stream to the appoint-
ed place. Even this was not the end of their toil, for, after having
landed their living freight, the rowers had to pull back to the
opposite shore ; and although the boats were empty, this was a
most arduous piece of business, owing to the rapid current. That
it took more than two hours to ferry back and forth — one trip —
shows how extremely difficult the task was. In some instances
the tide carried the boats several thousand metres off and very
nearly capsized them. Boats meeting with such a fate took fully
six hours to make the trip, and some of them were so much
damaged thereby that they had to be hauled up for repairs before
taking another load. The oarsmen had no time to stop even for
a hasty meal.

The most troublesome passengers were the horses. To get
them into the boats and then out on the other side was a heart-
breaking business. Of course a temporary wharf had been erected
on either bank, but the horses were startled by the sight and
sound of the rushing stream, and therefore most difficult to
handle.

The soldiers swarming on the near shore were now being
ferried over steadily, yet their numbers seemed rather to increase
than to decrease. The day appointed for the battle being near at

PHYONGYANG. 67

hand, the Engineers worked with desperation. As the hours
flew by, some might be seen shouldering others, or trying to make
recalcitrant horses enter and swim the river, or carrying huge
loads hither and thither — in a word, doiug everything they could
think of to have the crossing go quickly. Their own lives were as
nothing in comparison with the necessity for speed.

According to the predetermined arrangement, the whole body
of troops got safely across. But owing to the small number of
available boats, the Cavalry and Artillery requested permission
to embark apart from the Main Body, contrary to the original
programme. This caused some confusion, which was intensified
by such questions as the alternation of the rowers ; the draw-
ing up of loads on the wharves and their subsequent discharge ;
the length of time the boats should wait for a turn in the tide ;
the exact number of men, horses, and stores to be ferried across ;
in what way the boats should be repaired; where each load
should be placed, etc., etc. All these problems were quickly and
cleverly solved by the superintendence, encouragement and advice
of the officers ; and yet the scarcity of men to do the work was
sorely felt. Finally, provisions had perforce to be got for a certain
detachment, and so in the midst of all this tremendous bustle
and confusion a Commissariat body made its appearance and set
to work. The heat in the daytime was most oppressive, the
absence of anything like shade-trees being most painfully felt.

Under these circumstances the indefatigable Engineers worked
without stopping until midnight, when the tide ebbed and no
boat could get beyond the rocky shoal near the opposite bank.
Leaving a few men on guard, the others turned in and slept the
sleep, of utter exhaustion. There was no time to go back to the
village and rest under shelter ; the men had to sleep when they
were — anywhere on the muddy shore. At 3 a. m. the guard in-
formed the weary men of the turn of the tide, and in an instant
all were on their feet ready to set to work again. Hundreds of
men and horses once more entered the boats, which were slowly
rowed across. The Main Body of this Company of Engineers
were now almost at the limit of human endurance, the many calls
upon the men's strength having completely exhausted them. Yet
the great duty of getting this Main Body of the Division across

68 HEROIC JAPAN.

in time to take honourable part in the battle, was so pressing and
urgent that the men seemed to forget their mortal fatigue. And
so at last the task was done, and well done. Seven thousand men
and one thousand horses had they ferried across in less than 50
horses, losing only one horse and his groom, the animal having
plunged overboard in midstream and drowned with the groom
before help could reach them.

Nor must it be forgotten that the boats were of the clumsy
and unwieldy native Korean make, urged forward by massive
oars that had to be raised as high as the rower's head at every
stroke. The oarsmen suffered very greatly from the use of these
clumsy oars, whose weight and size tore the skin from their
palms and made the blood flow. Yet not a man was heard to
complain. With their bruised and bleeding hands they still kept
at work. And so among the stories of Japanese pluck, energy
and endurance cited in this book, surely the above particulars
concerning this grand Company of Engineers desen-e to take a
high rank.

52. — PEESENCE OF MIND.

At nine o'clock in the evening of September 12th the greater
part of the Division had been successfully ferried across the
Taidong. There remained however one boat containing three
horse and their grooms, four Engineers being also on board as
oarsmen. When the boat had just about passed midstream, one
of the horses was startled by the noise of the rushing current,
and began to plunge and kick. The equilibrium of the boat was
thereby suddenly disturbed, the stern going under water, so that
the restive horse and groom both fell into the stream. The boat
now sank still more, throwing all its occupants into the water.
The grooms were in a fine fright and began calling aloud for help,
grasping the while the horses' tails to keep themselves afloat.
But no one heard their cries, and even had they been audible no
one could have gone to their aid ; for the boat was far from land
and the current very fierce where they were. Here however

PHTONGYANG. 69

Kawahito Yokiohi, one of the Engineers on board, showed the
value of presence of mind and good sense. " "What are you afraid
of, you cowards ? " cried he ; " grasp the side of the boat or the
hawser and keep yourselves afloat ! That is the way to help your-
selves. The boat is full of water but still floats, and we can
reach the bank if we keep on striking out with our arms and legs,
no matter how fast the stream is or how distant the shore. If we
desert the boat we shall be in a still worse plight." This authori-
tative voice was enough to bring the men to their senses. They
did just as he had told them and the sequel was as Kawahito had
predicted. The grooms held the bridles of their charges in one
hand while grasping the gunwale of the boat with the other,
and the Engineers swam with one arm and held the boat with the
other. In this way they slowly passed through the worst part of
the river and finally made the opposite bank — but not until they
had been swept fully four miles down-stream.

IV.— THE WOBK OF THE COMMISSARIAT DBPARTJIENT.
1. GENEEAL DESCEIPTION.

No sketch of the movements of the Japanese forces in Korea
up to the date of the battle of Phyongyang would be complete
without reference to the excellent work done by the Etappe
Department, in everything connected with the transportation of
provisions, military equipment and all else of the kind.

When Major-General Oshima Yoshimasa first landed his
Combined Brigade at Inchhon, the state of affairs in Korea
though troublous gave no indication of an immediate outbreak of
hostilities. "While the Brigade was encamped at Manlichang,
about two miles south-west of Seoul, the Commissariat was
stationed at Inchhon, this place being in direct connection by sea
with Shimonoseki. In transportation overland advantage was
taken of the good road between Inchhon and Yongshan and the
rapid current of the Hankang, which flows by the town of
Kangwhafu. Thus things were kept going smoothly.

70 HEBOIG JAPAN.

In consequence of the events which occurred on July 23rd at
Seoul, the difficulties attending the transhipment of material were
increased ; but after the nayal conflict off Phungdo the Japanese
were in undisputed possession of the northern seas and had
nothing to fear from any opposition on the part of the Chinese.
So the work of sending provisions and military necessaries from
Shimonoseki to Inchhon went on undisturbed.

The advance of the Combined Brigade on Asan being outside
of the original programme, no proper commissariat organiza-
tion had been made in this direction. But the Department made
light of the distance of 40 miles, and the line was promptly laid
open between Yongshan and Chinwi. This was very cleverly
and rapidly executed. There was, it is true, a lack of hands,
but this defect was more than made up for by the increased
diligence of the workers, who contributed in this manner so
largely to the success of the Japanese arms at Songhwan. Never,
in this connection, can the bold spirit and ardent diligence of
Lieut.-Colonel Takenouchi Shosaku, Chief of the Etappe, be
forgotten. He and his men did wonders, despite the open ill-will
and rebellious tumult of the local Koreans.

AVhen the march to Phongyang began, the Combined Brigade
had been increased to the size of a Division, and this, later on,
became an Army. It was difficult to keep pace with this rapid
increase in numbers, and so the development of the Commissariat
and Transport Department was of necessity slow; indeed all was not
in good working order imtil after the battle of Phyongyang. In a
word, the Etappe which had been overburdened before was, when
the forces began to start against this stronghold, compelled to
do more than four times as much as before ; the ratio being as 40
to 180, the increase in men and animals being as 5 to 1.

The main lines were as follow : — The work along the road
from Inchhon to Yongshan became vastly larger and more labori-
ous, for from Yongshan to Phyongyang the highway was lined
with unending files of soldiers, horses, oxen, and carts of every
size. This was made the main road of communication. The
highway leading from Sangnyong to Shanohong was the artery
connecting with the Japanese Eight. As for water-routes there
were two: the one the stream flowing to Yinchonchon from

PHYONGYANO. 71

Hankang, the other the river running between Pyoknamto and
Ohholpe. Still another route was opened from Inchhon to
Kaisong, thence to Hwangju overland, where a special line of
communication was established, connecting with the main route.
Finally for the troops landed at Wonshan, the Songchon-
Phyongyang road was made the etappe line ; while for the forces
which entered Korea from Fusan, there was a special line
betAveen Fusan and Hankang, which was quite distinct from the
Phyongyang Commissariat. All the above routes were es-
tablished only for the time being, and enormous difficulties had
to be overcome in order to prevent the occurrence of any serious
hitch. Koreans had to be engaged as bearers and workmen,
much against their inclination, for they were wholly deceived as
to the real intentions of China and therefore intensely pro-Chinese
in their views. As fast as they were requisitioned they would
escape or make the attempt, at all events, to run off — and this in
spite of the wholly unaccustomed inducements of high wages and
plentiful food. But, one after another, all difficulties were over-
come, thanks to the untiring diligence, the sleepless nights and
long days of toil on the part of the Commissariat Chief and his
officers. So Phyongyang was besieged, and so Phyongyang,
China's last hope in Korea, fell.

'Z. — LIEUT.-COLONEL TAKENOUCHI S ADDEESS TO THE
JAPANESE EESIDENTS AT INCHHoN.

While the Combined Brigade, after having landed at
Inchhon, marched on to Manlichang, Yiian, the Chinese Resident
at Seoul, was doing all in his power to have everything his
own way. For some at the time inexplicable reason Yiian got
the majority of the Chinese living in Seoul and Inchhon to
return to their native country, great confusion thereby resulting
among the shipping at Inchhon. It seemed as if a panic had
broken out among the Chinese, and this feeling was not slow in
having an effect on the Japanese residents as well. They, too,
began to pack up and make ready for a hasty departure. But

HEROIC JAPAN.

this was not in accordance with the views of Lieut.-Colonel Take-
nouchi, Chief of the Commissariat at Inchhon, who immediately
convened a meeting and addressed the Japanese residents there
in a manner which will long be remembered. The substance of
this great speech was shortly as follows : — " Dear Fellow-
countrymen ! When you saw your Chinese neighbours, residents
of this town, making all speed to return to their native land, some
of you — and not without reason — concluded that it would be
better to go back to Japan at once. But I cannot praise such
conduct. Let me tell you what I think you should do. His
Imperial Majesty, our most benevolent Emperor, has sent troops
across the broad seas to this land chiefly because he fears that
the rebellious Tonghaks may do some injury to your lives or pro-
perty; and thus desires to
protect you from all danger.
Gentlemen, pray think more
deeply of what you owe to
Japan. We soldiers are here,
in accordance with the
Imperial Mandate, to shield
your lives and property.
The rebellion of the Tong-
haks has already been well-
nigh quelled, while the inter-
course between our country
and this Kingdom is going
on peaceably and uninter-
ruptedly. Under these cir-
cumstances I think you
would be acted very wrongly
should you follow the
example set by your Chinese neighbours, and, in consequence of
baseless fears, start precipitately for Japan like any disorderly
mob. This is decidedly not the way to show your obedience to
the benevolent and merciful will of our Emperor. I hold that
you should continue your ordinary daily work. This is certainly
the best manner in which you, my countrymen, can testify your
reverence for the Imperial will. Your actions at this juncture

Lieut.-Colonel Takenouchi,

PHYONGYANG. 73

must have an effect on tlie whole Japanese Empire. Therefore in
all that you do take heed that you make no misstep, nor act
rashly." These words moved many in the audience to tears, so
powerfully were they delivered. The loyal and military orator
then said : " Accidents cannot be foreseen. But even should
there be a breech between the two great nations, no bullet can fly
beyond a certain well-known limit. I firmly believe that should
I we even come to blows and a great war ensue, Inchhon will not
\disappear behind clouds of smoke. Remember, gentlemen, how
jnany people of other nations are living here. No matter how
Ignorant a certain government may be, they will not venture to
nake enemies of all the world. Some years ago when England and
Ji|rance fought as allies against China, Shanghai remained ab-
solutely uninjured, reaping to the full the benefits of the law of
naitrality." The speaker then quoted a number of pertinent
pasages from standard works on International Law, all tending
to issure the residents of their safety. " What I have just cited,"
he Continued, " will show you the law in the case, but if, despising
suc\ laws, unforeseen accidents should arise, we, the soldiers of
JapW, are ready to sacrifice our lives — ^long since devoted to the
servhe of our Emperor — ^in the endeavour to protect your lives
and possessions. Under such circumstances I pray you, gentle-
men„stay quietly where you are. More than this, there is one
thingwhich I hope and expect from you. His Majesty's troops
now llnded in Korea will have even greater difficulties to contend
with Is the days go by. Should such a contingency ensue, I
trust iat you will ever be found ready to sacrifice you personal
intereas for the sake of your Emperor and your native land.
Brothe-countrymen, you may soon have an opportunity so show
that vabur, loyalty and righteousness which I know to be in your
hearts.! You are living in the promised time ; now be careful and
mindfuJpf your great duties ! "

Thi speech, of which the above is the merest outline sketch,
lasted vc two hours, and was only occasionally interrupted by
outburst! of enthusiastic applause. The words had the desired
effect. The exodus of the Chinese continued, but not one
Japaneseteitizen left his post. The little band of residents kept
at their locations as quietly as if Korea and Japan were at

74 HEROIC JAPAN.

peace with all the world. And when, later on, the Japanese
forces pressed on to Phyongyang and the prompt establishment of
the line of communication was a work of tremendous difficulty,
the water-route between Inchhon and Kaisong was utilized and a
commissariat statioii made at a place midway between Kaisong
and Hwangju. At this moment, when every willing hand was of
the utmost importance, the Japanese at Inchhon came forward
in a body, offering their willing services. They pulled, dug,
lifted and altogether worked like the meanest coolies. Thanks
to their untiring loyalty, the line of communication was rapidlj
put through, — a factor which contributed very greatly to tht
subsequent victory at Phyongyang. Lieut.-Colonel Takenouchi'3
inspiring appeal thus bore good fruit.

3. — THE KOREAN RUNAWAYS.

The Commissariat line of 40 miles in length, openel in
consequence of the march of the Combined Brigade under Mjor-
General Oshima to Songwan and Asan, as well as the ISOoaile-
line established for the troops going to Phyongyang were very
imperfectly organized, the service being attended with enomous
difficulties owing to the lack of men. The situation was reidered
still niore complicated because of the daily escape of the levied
coolies and horses. No matter how high the wage, the Eoreans
were always most difficult to deal with, and wholly untrust'orthy.
After a few preliminary arrangements at Inchhon, the Bta^pe, for
example, hired a number of coolies for the transport of Enmuni-
tion. Bach man's load was carefully made up and the tins for the
start of the long line of bearers determined upon. But wherthe hour
came a number of the men mutinied, declaring that they kew they
should be decapitated if caught carrying ammunition for he Japa-
nese. Their example was immediately followed by the ther coo-
lies, so that, in a few moments, not a solitary Korean "as left on
the field. The next day the Japanese officers mae another
attempt to get the men to work, but they would listento no per-
suasion, and the idea of sending the ammunitio overland

PHYONGYANG. 75

in this manner had to be, though reluctantly, relinquished.

Things were even worse during the march against Asan.
Here the hired Koreans not only made oif at every opportunity,
but even took their well-paid-for horses and oxen with them. It
was not to be borne. The Japanese officers therefore requested
the Korean authorities to levy the necessary number of men, and
native constables and soldiers were at once despatched to collect the
coolies. Numbers were indeed brought together and their half-
hearted labours for a while superintended by Japanese belonging
to the Commissariat; yet before Kwachhon was reached — six
miles from Yongshan-^not one Korean was left. All had fled !

The same annoying experience was had with the Koreans
engaged in the march against Phyongyang. Thousands of coolies
had been levied afresh, and all were subjected to several days'
drill and training before their work began. Eules for their
guidance were laid down and provisions made for their families
if they so desired. The Japanese residents of Inchhon " buckled
to " with a will and set the recalcitrants the best of examples ;
yet to the intense disappointment of the army ofScers, these
Koreans followed the conduct of their predecessors in service and
ran off whenever they got the chance. It was a heart-breaking
business to work under such untoward circumstances. The
amount of damage done by these cowardly men to the Japanese
cause, was simply enormous, the subsequent privations of the Ja-
panese forces being attributable solely to this factor. It is
remarkable, not to say wonderful, that this did not deter the
Army from going from victory to victory. The credit is in this
instance ascribable to the superhuman efforts of the officers and
men in charge of the Commissariat, ably seconded by Lieut. -Colonel
Takenouchi's " recruits " from Inchhon.

4. — WHAT THE COMMISSAEIAT DID.

All through the war the Etappe had both hands full of
arduous work ; but surely never was human endurance pushed to
a greater length than in the days immediately preceding the

76 HEROIC JAPAN.

battle of Phyongyang. As has already been explained, the
Combined Brigade rapidly swelled, by reason of reinforcements
coming in quick succession from Japan, to a Division and from a
Division to an Army. There was, however, no similar increase
made in the organization of the Commissariat. Pushed to the ut-
most to make things run smoothly between Inchhon and Seoul — a
distance of 23 miles — the same little body of officers and men now
had to provide facilities of transport for provisions, ammunition,
etc., the whole way to Phyongyang — 184 miles distant. Under
these circumstances the organization could not well have been
otherwise than incomplete ; and to keep things going at all the
Etappe had really to do the work of giants. Among the routes
established by them and the various undertakings successfully
accomplished, the following may be mentioned as showing the
vastness of the work : —

1. Keeping up communication and transportation by land and
water between Inchhon and Seoul ;

2. Communication and transportation along the Phyongyang
highway ;

3. Maintenance of the Commissariat and supply depot between
Kaisong and Hwangju ;

4. The water-route between Kaisong and Hwangju ;

5. Sending supplies to the troops landed at Wonsan ;

6. Provisioning and otherwise assisting the southern depot
between Fusan and Hankang ;

7. Forwarding of supplies and provisions to the workmen
engaged in constructing the telegraph between Fusan and Seoul ;

8. Provisioning and otherwise assisting the troops stationed at
Seoul and that neighbourhood ; and

9. Erecting barracks in the vicinity of Manlichang.

Of course the above by no means exhaust the list. The
duties of each man, of each officer, were legion. That under
such peculiarly trying circumstances no hitch occurred surely
redounds to the credit of the energetic and loyal Chief, Lieut.-
Colonel Takenouchi. Like Antseus, he appeared to increase
tenfold in ability and ingenuity after each fresh demand made
upon his strength and resources.

Of course after the sending of thousands of coolies from

PHYONGYANG. 77

Japan, things went mucli more smootlily. But tlie above brief
description -will show how great were the odds against which the
Japanese had to contend, until after they had won the memorable
battle of Phyongyang and driven the Chinese from Korean
territory.

Lieutenant MiMnKA,
THE Heeo of the Htonmu Gate.

H. J. M. Yoshino.

CHAPTER IV

THE SEA-FIGHT OFF HAIYANG.

I.— GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

The victories achicTed by the arms of Japan were very
evenly divided between the two branches of the service. If the
land-troops carried all before them at Phyongyang, Kangwasae,
Newchwang and a dozen other places, the fleet was no less
successful off Ehungdo, in the Yellow Sea, and at Wei-hai-wei.
The naval engagement of the Yellow Sea, better known by the
style of the Fight off Haiyang — an important island near the scene
of the conflict — is unique in the annals of this century. For here,
for the first time on record since the great change in naval
construction, two fleets of the most modern and powerful type
met in deadly warfare, the result being significant of the tremen-
dous nature of the weapons now employed by " civilized " nations
and the fury with which the battle was fought on both sides. It

HAIFA NG.

was a deadly grapple between two ancient foes, witli all the skill
and one side and all tlie victory ; though the Chinese did not fall
behind in point of bravery and determined pluck. According to
naval experts in this part of the world, the Chinese were defeated
primarily because of their execrable tactics, and secondarily
because they had no ships so swift as one or two of those on the
Japanese side. Moreover the Japanese vessels fought intelligent-
ly, as a compact whole ; while the Chinese war-ships, with the
exception perhaps of the two great iron-clads, failed to work in
harmony and at no time brought their full strength to bear on
the foe. Yet Admiral Ting, the Chinese Commander, was a
good sailor and able officer, no whit less brave and energetic
than his adversary and quondam friend Vice-Admiral ltd. Errors
of judgment, the want of absolutely devoted crews, faulty gunnery
— these were pregnant causes of the Chinese defeat.

It was on September
16th, 1894, that the Ja-
panese fleet left the tem-
porary anchorage at the
mouth of the Taidong
River. The next day,
after a fruitless cruise
near the Korean littoral,
the fleet made for the
island of Haiyang, an
island of importance, as
already pointed out, and
one which commanded
the approach to the
Kinchow Peninsula. The
YosMno, TakacMlio, A-
kitsushima, and Naniwa,
in the order named,
forming the Eirst Flying
Squadron, led the van, the
flag of Bear-Admiral
Tsuboi Kozo flying on
the YosJiino. The foUow-

Vicb-Admibal ViscotiNT Ito

Commandbb-in-Chiep
OP THE Combined Squadkons.

80 HEROIC JAPAN.

ing, Principal, Squadron was composed of the Chiyoda,
ItsukusJiima, HasMdate, Hiyei, and Fitsb, witla the Matsushima as
flag-ship, Vice-Admiral Ito Sukehiro, Commander-in-Chief, being
on board. Close behind followed the gun-boat AJcagi and the
ex-merchant-steamer Saikyb Maru, transformed into a cruiser for
the time being. At 6.30 a. m. the island was sighted, and the
harbour — a fine one there — shortly afterwards reconnoitred. No
signs of the enemy being visible, a course was shaped for Taku-
shan, and the fleet proceded onwards after a short review, Talu
Island being the objective. Steaming easily, the war-ships were
enjoying the fine autumn day, when suddenly, at 10.50 a. m.,
thick smoke was seen on the port bow, low down on the horizon
and north-east by east from the leading vessels. This was what
the Admirals had long and impatiently been looking for; no
doubt was entertained that the enemy were now close at hand.
From the increasing volume of the smoke it was clear that the
hostile war-vessels were numerous. Each ship therefore prompt-
ly cleared for action and beat to quarters.

The weather was exceptionally fine ; the sea smooth ' and
glassy, with just a faint ripple where the light breeze touched the
surface. At five minutes past noon the Matsushima signalled to
prepare to close with the enemy. The AJcagi and Saikyb Maru,
not being well protected, and the former a very slow boat, were
ordered to go under the port bow of the Squadrons, thus getting
out of the enemy's range. The First Flying Squadron steamed at
full speed directly towards the enemy's centre, but gradually
veered to port, so as to attack the Chinese left. Almost the same
course was pursued by the Principal Squadron. The Chinese
formation was an irregular wedge, the Ting Yuen and C/ien Yuen —
the two great iron-olads — leading, with the Lai Yuen, GJiing Yuen,
Yang Wei, and Chao Yang on the right and the King Yuen, Chili
Yuen, Tsi Yuen and Kioang Chia on the left : ten men-of-war in all.
Some distance off to the north, smoke was again visible, proceed-
ing from the funnels of two or three Chinese war-ships kept in
reserve. The distance between the fleets at this moment was
5-6000 metres, yet the Japanese war-ships were at once so turned
that their flanks were at right angles with the advancing foe.

At 12.50 p. m. the Ting Yuen, though still 6000 metres off,

HAIYANG.

opened fire from her large guns, the other members of the fleet
speedily following suit. The shells fell near but did not strike the
Japanese ships, the sea about them being beaten into wayes and
fountains of angry water, so tremendous the impact of the missiles.
This did not of course stop the steady, swift advance of the Ja-
panese, who as yet had not fired a single shot. Five minutes
later the distance between the two fleets was decreased to 3000
metres, and the hitherto silent men-of-war now burst into a
thunderous roar of shot and shell that seemed to rend the very
heavens. All the big guns on
the Japanese vessels were
directed towards the upper
decks of the Ting Ytien and
GJien Yicen, the rest of the
Chinese ships being fired at
with guns of smaller calibre.
The Flying Squadron had by
this time steamed past the
enemy's front and was getting
round to their starboard side;
and just as the four fleet men-
of-war approached the Chinese
rear, the Principal Squadron,
then at a distance of 4000
metres, rapidly assumed a
wedge-shaped formation, thus
sheltering the Alcagi and
Saikyo Maru on the starboard
and taking the whole of the
enemy's heavy starboard fire.
At 12.58 p. m., a shell from

the MatsusJdTna's 32 centimetre gun crashed through the upper
part of the Chinese flagship's — the Ting Yiien's — largest mast, so
that the latter was no longer able to make signals to the rest of
the fleet. Taking advantage of this accident, the Japanese Prin-
cipal Squadron opened out and surrounded the Chinese ships,
firing most fiercely the while. The enemy at a loss what to do,
the flagship no longer directing them, sieamed confusedly hither

ilili'liilM

Q^^^^2*S

[

"ill

^12^1^

Ml i^"^M

»J

\ i'^m

f\\ ll ll

II mrHSm

, ?>\Tli

Captain Kawabaka, Commandbe
H. J. M. Yoshino.

82 HEROIC JAPAN.

and thither, their formation being completely broken. Each
acted independent of the rest, to the great loss of time and force.
Some of the Chinese ships now caught sight of the Akagi and
Saikyo Maru. Deeming these two an easy prey, they steamed to-
wards them, entirely separating themselves from the rest. The
Japanese vessels, on the other hand, maintained their original
line and continued to fire at each ship with precision and terrible
effect. Six of the ten Chinese ships had by this time caught fire,
while the Ghao Yang and Yang Wei got quite apart from the
others. Some of the enemy's vessels approached the Hiyei and
Fusb — both small war-ships — in the rear of the Principal Squadron.
The Hiyei' s position was, for a while, one of extreme peril, there
being great danger of her getting rammed; yet with reckless bravery
her commander thrust the ship directly between the powerful
Ting Yuen and the CJien Yuen, this being the one possible chance
of escaping destruction. The manoeuvre was successful, and
discharging her broadsides as she steamed ahead at full speed,
the Hiyei pressed through and got to the rear of the attacking
vessels. She had been severely handled in this running fight :
her fore was shattered and the whole ship ablaze. Hoisting
signals announcing her desperate condition to the flagship, the
Hiyei steamed off to the north-east in order to effect repairs. The
Fuso, meanwhile, unavoidably deserted by the Hiyei, veered to
port, and, fighting her best with the enemy as she steamed on,
succeeded in getting back to the Principal Squadron. The Akagi,
smallest of the Japanese warships — a gun-boat of only 600
tons — had also fallen to the rear, owing to her low rate of speed.
She now ported her helm and sought to get out of the melee
by running the gauntlet of the Ting Yuen and CJien Ytten, it being
the intention of her commander to join the Hiyei. This was
perceived by the Lai Yuen, CM Yusn and Kwang Chia, who imme-
diately bore down upon her, firing furiously as they came on. A
shell struck the Akagi at this moment, instantly killing her
captain, Lieut. -Commander Sakamoto Hachirota. Her main and
lower decks were also much torn up and the steam-pipe fractured.
Hasty repairs were made, and after having done the best to
make good the damage the Akagi steamed southward as rapidly as
possible. Other shells then struck her in several places, one

HAIYANG.

carrying away the main-mast. Tlie Lai Yuen had now got within
300 metres of the apparently doomed vessel and with one of her
big guns struck the bridge-rail, severely wounding Lieutenant
Sato Tetsutaro, who had taken
command. Of the quick-firing
guns, No. 1 was managed by a
signalman, all the gunners there
having been shot down. But the
Akagi had her revenge by planting
a shell on the rear-deck of the Lai
Y^en, a conflagration at once
breaking out in consequence. The
other Chinese vessels now closed
round the Lai Yuen to render
assistance. The Saihyb Maru
then steamed rapidly ahead to
carry the news of the peril of the
Hiyei and AJcagi to the Principal
Squadron ; and when the message
was made out through the clouds
of smoke, the flagship at once

ordered the First Flying Squadron to proceed to the aid of their
comrades. The order was promptly obeyed, the four fine war-
ships immediately steering westward. They steamed directly for
the Lai Yven, CMh Yuen and Kioang Ghia, keeping the enemy on
their port bow as they approached. The gunners stationed there
fired rapidly and with magnificent precision, handling their huge
weapons with skill and judgment. At a distance of 2800 metres
the cannon of the Flying Squadron proved too much for the three
hostile vessels, which slowly turned and attempted to get back to
their Main Squadron. This however the Japanese hindered them
from doing, keeping a middle course between the three ships and
the rest of their fleet ; while the Principal Squadron, having come
up to the rear, interposed between the Flying Squadron and the
other Chinese vessels. The battle now reached its climax, the
firing being stupendously heavy, the air dark with shot and shell,
while the sun itself was obscured by the pall of smoke overhang-
ing the whole dismal scene — man fighting to kill man ! Just

Commander Sakamoto,
H. J. M. Akagi.

84 HEROIC JAPAN.

before this, when the Flying and then the Principal Squadrons
had gone to the relief of the Hiyei and Akagi, the cruiser Saikyo
Maru was left quite alone, despite which fact she kept up fighting
with the enemy. At 2.20 p. m., a 30.5 centimetre shell from Thig
Yuen struck and exploded back of the officers' ward on the Saikyo,
causing great damage and cutting the steam-pipe controlling to the
steering-gear. Signalling what had happened to the flagship, the
Saikyo ran between the AkitsusJiima and Naniioa, getting on the
port bow of the Chinese fleet, some vessels of which at once
started to sink the injured cruiser, which did her best to get
away from her opponents. About this time, moreover, the several
men-of-war which the Japanese had believed to be the Chinese
reserve, drew near. These were the Ping Yuen, Kivang Ping and
two torpedo-boats. They could not come up with the Principal
Squadron, on account of the Q.-F. guns, but noticing that the
Saikyo was in great straits, the Ping Yuen, Kicang Ping and the
two torpedo-boats started to sink her. Observing that Saikyo had
very few guns, they approached her rapidly and began firing
upon her, the Saikyo replying boldly with her Q.-F. guns. The
torpedo-boats then sheered off towards the coast, while the
Chinese men-of-war continued to approach until they got within
500 metres of the vessel. A torpedo-boat, the Fuk-lung, now
suddenly appeared directly in front of the Saikyo, at which she
discharged her bow-torpedo just as the Saikyo was turning to
port. Turning again the brave ex-merchantman made directly
for the deadly explosive, missing it by not more than one metre
by a sharp turn to the larboard. The attacking boat then dis-
charged her port-bow torpedo, at almost right angles to the
Saikyo. Here skilful manoeuvring could prove of no avail, and
every one on board the cruiser expected to have the ship blown
to atoms. But contrary to all expectation the torpedo passed
harmlessly under the vessel, appearing a little later floating on the
waves at a considerable distance to the east. Every body had
been breathlessly awaiting the result of the torpedo-boat attack ;
and when the Sailcyo was out of immediate danger the
Chinese men-of-war sarrounding het found themselves at close
quarters with several Japanese war-vessels. The Chao Yang,
which had first taken fire, now went down stern-foremost ; while

HAIYANO. 85

tlie Yang Wei, seeing that her case was hopeless, ran towards
the shallow water and beach of Talu Island.

A little before this, the Ting Yvj&n, which had failed to
succeed inher attack in the Saikyb Maru, tried to get back to the
rest of her comrades. Just as she was about passing in front of
the Japanese Fleet, she suddenly changed her course and made
as if she would either ram the MatsusJiima or else discharge a
fish-torpedo at this the Japanese flagship. From doing either
she was prevented by the violent iire poured from the MatsusJiima' s
batteries. Sheering off to starboard, the Ting Yuen shaped her
course at right angles to the Japanese line. On her port-bow
becoming visible another broadside was poured into her from the
MatsusJiima' s guns. As the Ting Yvsn was not more than 1500
metres distant at the time, the effect of this broadside was tre-
mendous, great holes being beaten into her side, whence volumes
of smoke soon came pouring forth. A fire had started on board.
In revenge, the Ting Yuen fired several rounds from her 26
centimetre guns, one shell entering the MatsusJiima' s starboard
quarter, plunging through the doctors' ward or surgery on the
lower deck, severely shattering the steel fender, and after passing
down the torpedo-tube finally destroying the barbette containing
the 32 centimetre gun. Almost immediately afterwards a 47
centimetre shell tore through the MatsusJiima into her central
torpedo-room, striking the main-mast and causing numerous fatal
and other injuries. None the less it was evident that great con-
fusion reigned on board the Ting Yuen in consequence of her
adversary's steady fire.

The First Flying Squadron were now in hot pursuit of the
Kiuang GJiia, Lai Yuen and King Yuen, which wer6 doing their
best to get out of the fight. The Kwang CJiia ran to the north of
Buclia Island, while the Lai Ytien headed for Talok : the King
Yuen being thus left alone. The firing from the four vessels
composing the Flying Squadron was then concentrated on the
wretched King Yuen. She was already on fire, and now keeled
over to port, turning completely over. The flagship then
recalled the Flying Squadron from farther pursuit of the other
two Chinese vessels, and the four swift men-of-war steamed
obediently back to the Principal Squadron.

86 HEEOIG JAPAN.

In the meantime tlie latter Squadron liacl been waging a
furious war with the Ting Yuen, Chen Yuen, Chili Yuen and
Ping Yuen, the best ships the enemy still had afloat. The Chih
Yuen, trusting to her powerful frame, bravely attempted to run
down some of her persistent adversaries ; but the Flying Squadron
coming up, the devoted vessel was made the object of a tremen-
dous assault. Shot through and through, she listed to starboard
and sank. This occurred at just 3.30 p. m. The Principal
Squadron now concentrated their fire on the Ting Yuen and Chen
Yven, the distruction of one or both of these battle battle-ships
being the great ambition of every vessel in the Japanese Fleet.
At 3.80 p. m., just as the Chih Yuen sank beneath the waves,
two shots from the 30.5 centimetre gun of the Ting Yuen wrought
great havoc aboard the Matsushima, the lower deck on the port
side being dreadfully cut up. One of the great shells struck the
rear of gun No. 4, then glancing off burst through the upper deck
and broke through the starboard quarter; while the other
shattered the same gun's massive steel shield, bending the gun
itself quite out of shape. Nor was this all : it plunged into a
heap of ammunition, exploding the cartridge-cases and inflicting
tremendous damage over all that portion of the flagship. The
loss of life, too, was enormous in consequence, more than fifty
being killed or wounded by the disastrous effects of this one
missile. A fire broke out on the sorely-tried Matsushima, which
took quite half an hour to extinguish. The Ting Yuen, it was
simultaneously observed, had again caught fire.

From first to last Vice-Admiral Ito, Commander of the
Combined Squadrons, kept his place on the bridge. Yet his
ship, the Matsushima, suffered most ; the gunners were nearly all
killed or wounded, their place being supplied by bandsmen.

The result of the great sea-fight was that the Chao Yang,
Chih Yuen and King Yuen were sunk ; the YaTig Wei stranded ;
and the Kwang Chia and Tsi Yuen forced to run off to avoid
sinking or capture. The remaining vessels, all more or less
severely battered, steamed off in every direction, only the two
great iron-clads continuing the combat. Yet the Ting Yuen was
now wreathed in smoke from the fire on board and was thus in-
capable of prompt manoeuvring ; while the Clien Yuen which stood

HAIYANG. 87

by to assist her sister-sMp, had a very narrow escape, the Japa-
nese ceasing to fire only as the light died out in the western
sky, at which time the GJien Yuen was quite a distance from
Admiral Ting's flagship. The First Flying Squadron was then
ordered to give over chasing the fugitives, for it was now 5.30
p. m. and growing very dark.

Taking advantage of the gathering dusk, the Chinese fleet —
or rather what there was left of it — turned southward for Wei-
hai-wei. To offer to pursue them would only have brought
confusion upon the Japanese vessels, for the enemy had half-a-
dozen torpedo-boats and these might have inflicted serious damage
in the night-time. Moreover the Matsushima was indeed in an evil
plight, so large a portion of her crew being hors de combat and the
vessel greatly cut up from stem to stern. It was under the circum-
stances adjudged best to send the Matsushima back to Japan for re-
pairs, and the flag of Vice-Admiral Ito was removed to the HasM-
date. The Japanese Squadrons did what they could to keep a
course parallel to that followed by the enemy, thinking to renew the
engagement on the following day. At dawn nothing being visible
of the Chinese fleet, the Combined Squadrons returned to the
scene of the preceding day's conflict, passing by Wei-hai-wei en
route. The Ahagi, which had suffered very serious damage,
alone returned to the former temporary anchorage for repairs, and
with the exception of this gun-boat and the Matsushima, which
had already started for Ujina, the Japanese Fleet was not much
the worse for the fight of September 17th and quite ready to begin
again. On reaching the neighbourhood of Haiyang Island, a
thin line of smoke was seen on the distant horizon ; but, chase
being given, this shortly faded away and none of the enemy were
to be seen anywhere. The Chiyoda was then commanded to
destroy the Yang Wei, which had got into the shallows and was
aground. This the Chiyoda did with an outrigger torpedo, shat-
tering the vessel to atoms. The Kwang Chia had, on running off,
made for Talien Bay, where she had struck a shoal. Being quite
certain of capture if the vessel remained there, the. Chinese blew
up their ship, leaving only a few melancholy fragments above
water.
After blowing the Yarig Wei up, the Chiyoda rejoined the rest

88 HEROIC JAPAN.

at the temporary auchorage and naval station. Thither the
Saikyo Maru and Akagi had already gone. The Hiyei which, it
will be remembered, had had to steam off on account of the fire
which raged on board, had come back here to extinguish the
flames and effect a few most necessary repairs. This done the
Hiyei had steamed back hoping once more to have a share in the
fight. She arrived however too late to do this, much to the
disappointment of her undaunted crew.

And so the Japanese had not lost a single vessel ; even the
unarmoured Saikyo was still afloat and ready to try conclusions
with the enemy at any time. Concerning the great sea-fight most
contrary reports appeared not only — as might have been expected
— in the foreign press of China but even in some of the English
papers published in Japan. The Japanese, it was confidently and
frequently affirmed, had lost some of their best ships ; or else
these had been so roughly handled as to be useless in future.

Not one word of this was true. The narrative we have given
is literally correct, and from this it will be seen that no one of the
Japanese vessels was incapable of further fighting; true, the
Matsushima went back to Ujina to effect repairs, but these were
promptly finished and the flagship once again at sea. In the
great attack on Wei-hai-wai, the Matsushima was very prominent.
The victory of the Japanese was thus not only decisive but even
overwhelming, the Chinese losing five out of the twelve vessels
that had taken part in the conflict : three sunk, one blown up,
and one abandoned by the Chinese themselves. The record is a
great one for Japan.

HAIYANG. 89

II.— THE MATSUSHIMA'S DESPEll^VTE FIGHT.

The MatsusJiima was the flagship of the Principal Squadron.
An eye-witness of the damage done to the gallant ship in her
desperate fight, reports as follows: — "As we approached the
noble vessel, we observed a large rectangular hole on the port
side forward, somewhat above the lower deck. On the upper
deck on the starboard side, a 12 cent, gun was missing. It was said
that a shell from one of the enemy's ships had struck the carriage
and thrown the gun into the sea. Descending to the main deck
we reached the hole already observed from a distance — a ragged
tear, about fifteen feet by eight. Here a 12 cent, gun was lying
bent and distorted, the carriage having been thrown forward a
distance of at least 20 feet. It was at this place that the largest
number of fatal casualties had occurred ; for the guns being of
the quick-firing type, a quantity of ammunition had been stored
in their immediate vicinity. One of the enemy shells struck here,
but without exploding. It hit however the cartridge-cases of
some shells, causing an immediate and terrific explosion. About
100 officers and men were stationed here, and of these not one
escaped uninjured, many being killed outright. At the same time
the deck caught fire and the flames spread with such force and
rapidity that the upper deck was completely burned through.
Nevertheless the energy and heroic activity displayed by the
crew were so great that the conflagration was extinguished in
about 15 minutes after the outbreak. Most fortunate was it that
the fire did not extend to the magazine, in close proximity, the
escape of which is principally attributable to the heroism of the
recruits who had joined the service in December 1893. One of
these devoted men stripped himself of his clothing and with them
kept the flames at bay ; while the other diligently removed all
inflammable material with the greatest possible speed. The two
men were repeatedly told to leave this post of deadly peril, as
there was serious danger of suffocation, yet they refused to heed
the admonition, declaring their intention to die where they were.
It may here be stated that the recruits as a body behaved ex-
ceedingly well. When the order to prepare for action was given,

90 HEROIC JAPAN.

mauy of the men hurried down into their quarters. The officers
feard that some were thus about to play the coward, but these
apprehensions were speedily removed by the reappearance of the
men, all arrayed in their best uniforms, thus showing that they
were determined to conquer or die; for it is a tradition with the
samurai of Japan that a knight or warrior should be clad in his
finest raiment at the moment of death. The members of the band
similarly displayed remarkable courage. When the terrible
explosion, referred to above, occurred, these noncombatants
volunteered to fi.ll up the vacancies occasioned among the marines,
and discharged their unaccustomed duties with a determination
and bravery that excited the admiration of all. It was indeed
pleasant to hear the officers recount with pride and gratification
the plucky behaviour of the men under them."

III.— HEROISM OF YICE-ADMIRAL VISCOUNT KABAYAMA ON
BOARD THE SAIKYO MARU.

The vessel carrying Vice-Admiral Viscount Kabayama on
the occasion of the famous naval engagement in the Yellow Sea,
was not originally intended for warlike purposes, being one of the
mail-steamers belonging to the well-known Steamship Company
of Japan, the Nippmi Yilsen KivaisJia. But owing to the scarcity
of transport and despatch vessels in the Japanese navy, she was
chartered by the Government and temporarily supphed with a
few guns. The Saikyb Maru, for so she is called, is a sister ship
of the Kobe Maru ; 387 h. p. and 2913 tons burthen. Although
thus nothing more than a transport hastily fitted out with guns
for emergency, the Saikyb played a part by no means inferior to
that of any man-of-war in the great sea-fight. This fact alone, if
indeed any proof be needed, is sufficient to show that the Ja-
panese Navy is not wanting in officers of commanding ability and
ripe experience.

On the memorable day of the battle, when the contending
squadrons of Asia's two greatest and oldest Empires drew within

HAIYANG.

3000 metres of each other, the Matsusliima, at 0.23 p. m.,
signalled the Flying Squadron to open fire. For some time th6
thunderous roar of the great guns seemed to rend the very
heavens, while the broad surface
of the sea was covered with rolling
smoke-clouds. The Saikyo, which
was then following in the wake of
the Principal Squadron, was far
from being an idle witness of the
scene. Armed with four Q.-F.
guns, she discharged shell upon
shell, with deadly precision. At
first some of her officers felt rather
uneasy, for the majority of her
crew were nothing but ordinary
merchant-seamen. It soon be-
came manifest, however, that no
anxiety need be entertained on
this score ; in fact from beginning
to end of the battle these sailors
worked with the intrepid valour

of veterans. Moreover the Vice-Admiral took personal command
of the ship and encouraged the men by his words and actions.
Despite the shower of deady missiles and the deafening noise of
the combat, not a man lost his presence of mind or left his post.
The coolness with which each one went about his appointed task,
the skill displayed by the engineers in their arduous duties, as
well as the utter disregard of their own personal safety manifest-
ed by all on board, were quite on a par with these qualities among
men specially trained or educated for the navy.

The contest gradually grew fiercer ; still the Saikyo kept on
her course. Although at first in the rear of the Principal Squadron
she now steered to port and advanced to attack the enemy. Just
at this juncture it was noticed that one of the hostile vessels, the
Chao Yang was on fire, and that three Chinese iron-clads were
exerting their utmost strength to overpower the two smallest Ja-
panese men-of-war, the Akagi and Hiyei. It was presently seen
that the Flying Squadron was veering to the left while the

VlCE-.^PMIKAL KaBATAMA.

92 HEROIC JAPAN.

Principal Squadron steamed on to the right. A 15 centimetre
shell, fired from one of the enemy's ironclads, struck the Saikyb
at this moment. It burst through her wood-work and exploded
with a fearful crash in the saloon, not more than two yards from
the engine-room. The saloon was completely wrecked, and very
great damage done by the same shell to ether parts of the ship.
iSome commotion was, of course, caused among the inmates of
the ship by the entrance of this great projectile, but, to the out-
spoken admiration of all, the Admiral did not exhibit the least
surprise. Turning with an air of serene indifference to those
about him he said, "It seems to me that a shell has just entered the
ship somewhere." Other shots stuck the Saikyb in her hull,
funnel, and elsewhere. One 15 cent, shell struck the poop, and
then falling on the after-deck did heavy damage. But embolden-
ed by the cool and intrepid bearing of the Admiral, the ofiicers
and men, nothing daunted, redoubled their energy and fought
with desperate valour.

At 1.27 p. m. the Saikyb Maru found herself in the space
between the Principal and Plying Squadrons. The enemy had
by this time fallen into considerable disorder and continued the
fight without any definite tactics. Now the Ting Yuen from
behind, and another Chinese warship, the Kiua7ig Ping, from in
front, suddenly made for the Saikyb. The reason why they thus
singled her out for a crushing attack may have been owing
to an erroneous supposition on their part that she was a transport
and had actually, at the time, a number of soldiers on board.
With extreme difficulty but with admirable skill the Saikyb was
extricated from this imminent peril, and steamed off to the
starboard of the Principal Squadron.

Meanwhile the Matsusliima had signalled to the Plying
Squadron to repair with all speed to the aid of the Hiyei and
Akagi, both of which were in extremities. At this stage of the
fight the Saikyb appeared directly in front of the enemy's fleet.
This was at about 2.22 p. m. The hostile warships, eagerly seiz-
ing the opportunity, fired their guns in the direction of the Saikyb
Maru, a 30.5 centimetre shell soon striking her and penetrating
the ofiicers' messroom, besides severing the steampipe connecting
with the rudder. The steam steering-gear was thereby rendered

HAIYANG. 93

quite useless. Having thus lost, for the time being, all free
control of her moYements, the Saikyo became entirely separated
from the combined Squadrons and, passing between the AJcitsu-
shima and Nanhua, again neared the Chinese fleet. This once
more exposed her to the full force of the enemy's fire. Believing
tackle was used, but, proving very difficult to handle, the ship's
course kept much the same. Recourse was finally had to the hand-
wheel, when, obeying the rudder at last, the Saikyo steamed for-
ward at her highest rate of speed.

This was the culminating point of the battle, when it was at
its fiercest. The Saikyo Maru continued to be a target for the
enemy's big guns. The Fing Yuen and Kwang Ping, accompanied
by several torpedo-boats, were now seen fast approaching.
When at a distance of about 3000 metres from her port bow they
sent forward a torpedo-boat, but before she succeeded in discharg-
ing a torpedo the Saikyo fired several well-directed shells at her
adversary, which was thus frightened off, turned about, and even-
tually disappeared in the dense clouds of smoke enveloping the
contending fleets. The two attacking war-vessels, however, kept
steadily advancing until they were with 500 metres' distance of the
Saikyo's port bow, when they began firing. Moreover, a torpedo-
boat was again sighted, and this time jast ahead. On reaching a
proper distance, a torpedo was discharged from the starboard bow
tube. At the moment the Saikyo, being compelled to answer the
enemy's fire, had veered to port. But as the torpedo was seen
coming on, the Saikyo was turned with her bow pointing directly
for it, at full speed. The recoil of the water from the bow was
sufficient to make the torpedo deviate by a hair's-breadth ; in
fact it missed the vessel by only one metre, or even less, passing
harmlessly by to the starboard. It was the Saikyo s last chance
and a desperate manoeuvre at best, but none the less successful.
If it had struck her, she would have been blown to pieces in an
instant. But another torpedo-boat was now discovered, stealing
near. It was heading for the Saikyo's starboard quarter, and at a
distance of not more than 30 metres when caught sight of. No
possible movement of the helm could take the ship from the
deadly weapon's path, and every one expected that the last mo-
ment had come. Vice-Admiral Kabayama, who was standing on

94 HEROIC JAPAN.

the bridge with six other officers, saw that nothing could be done.
Aiter fixing his eyes for a moment on the dreaded boat, he looked
around with a slight smile and made a humorous remark to his
officers, as if wholly indifferent to the vessel's extreme peril.
The second torpedo was then discharged at close range, and as it
left on its work of death and destruction, the Chinese raised
shout of triumph and clapped their hands with antioipative joy.
But for the second time and contrary to all expectation, the
torpedo failed to hit its mark. Passing under the keel, it re-ap-
peared floating harmlessly on the waves far to starboard. As
soon as the situation was realized, every one on the Saikyb raised
a ringing and prolonged cheer, with a great waving of hats and
clapping of hands. Four excellent photographic views were taken
during the engagement. From first to last the Saikyb received her
full share of the enemy's attentions, very great damage being in-
flected by the hostile shells. Yet only 11 men were wounded, and
no one killed. The wounded men moreover all recovered later on.

How bitter the disappointment of the enemy at the failure of
the torpedo-attack, is easily imagined. Utterly disconcerted by
the cheers of the Saikyo's brave crew and her apparently miracul-
ous invulnerability, thfe attacking Chinese withdrew from the
unequal contest, and thereafter left their tiny foe unmolested.
The Saikyo's last great escape occurred at 3.30 p. m. Shaping her
course to the south, the Saikyb now moved out of the line of
battle, at last reaching the temporary anchorage in safety, though
sadly battered and bruised.

During the hottest part of the engagement Vice-Admiral
Kabayama, whose daring and bravery were unrivalled on that
memorable day, stood with six of his officers on the bridge, giving
orders and inspiring the men with his own invincible spirit. It
seems that he had been fully prepared for the worst from the
very outset, and, more than once, when no other course than
that of dashing in desperation agaiqst the enemy seemed possible,
the Admiral remained as composed as ever, now looking calmly
at an approaching torpedo-boat and then turning to his staff to
crack a joke at the enemy's expense. Although the uniform worn
by him was begrimed with smoke and powder, yet the Admiral
never flinched and remained steadfastly at his post of extreme

HAIYANO. 95

danger. Especially admirable was the fact that he had some of
his officers take photographic views of various phases of the sea-
fight. Several pictures of unique merit were thus taken in all the
bustle and excitement of the moment and despite the momentary
expectation of being sent to the bottom. It should be finally added
that the officers and men also preserved their usual cheerful
equanimity- throughout.

As already noted the " Saucy Saikyo," carried four guns of the
quick-firing type, Ninety rounds were fired from each of these, or
hundred and sixty in all.

IV.— BRAYERT OF COMMANDER SATO, NAVIGATING OFFICER
OF THE AKAGI.

After the glorious death of Captain Sakamoto, the command
of the Akagi fell to Navigating Officer Sato Tetsutaro. He filled
his post ably and with invincible courage, and though wounded
directed his ship with the cool skill of a veteran.

It was not until a number of his comrades-in-arms. Captain
Sakamoto among the rest, had fallen either killed or wounded,
that Navigating Officer Sato assumed charge of the little war-ship.
In the heat of the encounter, he himself was wounded by a shell
fired from the Lai Yiien. Happily, however, the injury was not a
mortal one, and after hastily having the wound dressed. Naviga-
ting Offier Sato again mounted the bridge and actively continued
giving the necessary orders.

Endowed by nature with an adventurous and invincible spirit,
it was ever the gallant officer's ambition to enter the service of
the navy, and after having gone through the ordinary educational
course, he matriculated at the Naval College. While here, his
courage and dauntless bearing y^eie frequent themes for comment
among his fellow-students. Indeed on more than one occasion
his friends were compelled to remonstrate with him because of
his recklessness where personal safety was concerned ; but he
was not the man to shape his conduct in accordance with the
opinions of other people. Upon graduating from the Naval

96 HEROIC JAPAN.

College, he was ordered to a man-of-war and his first cruise was
in the Indian Ocean.

One day, the officers being assembled on deck and chat-
ting freely with each other, one of them suddenly said : " Well,
boys, we talk about bravery ; but I wonder if there is any one of
us who would venture to jump overboard for a swim just now ?"
As the words left his mouth a huge swell lifted the ship, and it
seemed as if the dark outlines of a shark were visible. For a
moment there was no reply, then Lieutenant Sato called out, "I'll
try, at any rate !" So saying he hastily divested himself of his
clothing and to the consternation of his fellow-officers, plunged
over the side. "With ease and skill he swam here and there among
the surges, then nearing the ship again seized a rope flung him
and clambered on deck — without having met with any unpleasant
experience. His reputation for dauntless courage was at once
established and his comrades thereafter treated him with increas-
ed respect.

Endowed with a spirit so high, it is no wonder that Naviga-
ting Officer Sato is spoken of as one of the heroes of the sea-fight
of September 17th.

v.— THE CRISIS OF THE FIGHT.

The Akagi, as we have stated, was tremendously cut up by
the hostile fire, Lieixt. -Commander Sakamoto being killed while
on the bridge giving orders and many others either slain outright
or seriously wounded. Just at the worst moment, the mainmast
was broken in two by one of the enemy's shells, a number of
flags being carried away with the mast. Instantly three petty
officers, Iwano Namisuke foremost, followed by Ueda Jutaro and
Ikemoto Nobuchika, ran forward with a small mast taken from,
one of the ship's boats. Careless of the hail of shot and shell, ^
the three brave fellows fastened the spar to the stump of the
broken mast, rigged up a tackle, and soon had a fresh banner
flying in the breeze. This was done to encourage the men
fighting so well, and to show the rest of the Fleet that, though

HAIYANG. 97

sadly mauled, the Almgi still had plenty of fight and pluck in her.
— The incident stands out in fine contrast to the action, or rather
inaction, of the Tinxj Yuen's crew ; for, when her maintopmast had
been shot away, so important for signalling purposes, no one
made the least attempt to repair the damage, the resulting con-
fusion among the other Chinese vessels being fatal to any hopes
of victory.

* » *

* * *

Isobe Ichijiro, a third-class engineer, was on the lower deck
of the Akagi when a shell entered the engine-room and did much
damage, four men being killed outright, while one other was
severely wounded. Particularly the steam-pipe connecting with
one of the boilers was severed, and hissing volumes of hot»
blinding steam began to fill the room, hiding everything from
view. Isobe, who was fortunately uninjured, ran at once for the
Chief Engineer ; but meeting with Iwano Namisuke — already
referred to — the two came back together. Breaking open a port,
Isobe soon fetched a blanket, with which he sprang into the
steam, expecting nothing else than death. Getting near the
damaged pipe, he rapidly and skilfully fastened the blanket about
it, stopping the escaping steam and preventing the speed of the
vessel from lessening. Thanks to this timely act, the Akagi
successfully ran the gauntlet of her enemies.

VI.— DUTY ABOVE ALL.

At one moment a shell entered the officers' messroom on the
Hiyei, temporarily converted into the surgeon's ward, and either
killed or wounded the whole medical staff. Dead or horribly
injured men were lying in every direction. Some of the wounded
were calling for aid, but there was none left to treat their injuries
intelligently and the situation was a desperate one. From among
a number of corpses on one side a faint groan was now heard ;
there was a movement, and then a horrible-looking man rose
unsteadily to his feet. The hair of his head and eyebrows had
been burnt off; his face so torn and bruised that it was no longer

98 HEROIC JAPAN.

recognisable. Yet fearing that no one but himself was left alive
to look after the wounded, the dreadfully injured man staggered
to his feet, and began speaking in husky tones to those who had
now come into the room. This was Miyashita Sukejiro, a medical
attendant of the first-class. That medicine, he said, was over
there ; of this not much was left, so please to be careful in using
it, and so on. He was going on with his injunctions when Lieut. -
Commander Sakamoto Toshiatsu, who had come into the ward,
noticed the man's terrible condition. The latter continued
speaking and even tried to render some assistance, when the
Lieut. -Commander cried, " Sukejiro, your words and bearing show
you to be a truly valiant man. I now know what a loyal subject
you are of our Emperor. Even should you die I will see that
every one shall remember your stor3^" On hearing these en-
couraging words, the almost blinded hero replied with a sad
smile, "Are you the Stafi'-Commander ? As you see, I have been
badly wounded by that shell. I am not at all unwilling to die,
but I am quite dissatisfied with the fact that my hands and feet
refuse to do my bidding and that I cannot therefore do my
duty." His clenched teeth and quick gasping showed plainly
how much he must be suffering. Of course his Commander would
not let the brave fellow attempt to do anything more, and he was
at once removed. It is pleasant to narrate in conclusion that
Miyashita thereafter fully recovered at the Saseho Naval Hospi-
tal, and is now once again at his post.

VIT.— MEDICAI. INSPECTOR KAWAMURA

Chief Suegeon or Medical Inspector of the Combined Fleet,
during the action, was Dr. Kawamura Hoshii. He was on board
the Matsusldma, the flagship, and did yeoman's service on this
great day. Together with his assistants Dr. Kawamura was
tending the numerous wounded in the surgery, when, without a
moment's warning, a shell from the CAere Yuen pierced the Matsu-
sMma's bow and struck the 12 centimetre gun on the lower deck
battery. A tremendous explosion ensued, with a thunderous

HAIYANG,

crash of iron and steel, the gun being completely shattered. The
floor of the surgery was crushed in, • and Dr. Kawamura thrown
with fearful force against the ceiling. Losing consciousness for a
while, the severely injured man gradually regained his senses to
find that he could no longer stand,
his whole body still trembling vio-
lently from the wound and shock
he had received. He made shift to
crawl from out the wrecked surgery
and then met .with a marine, who
lifted him up and endeavoured to
carry him to a place of compara-
tive safety. After the marine had
proceeded a few paces, the Doc-
tor asked, "Aren't you a gunner?"
" Yes, Sir," was the reply. "Then
why are you not at your post?"
was the unexpected rejoinder;
" let me down at once and go to
your post. There are bthers
detailed for attendance on the
wounded." "But, Sir," expostulat-
ed the gunner, " the gun which I serve has been shattered by a
shell from the Chen Yuen." "I thank you for your well-meant
intentions," the Doctor now said firmly, "but you need not
attend to the wounded without special orders to that effect. I do
not need your help." The gunner thereupon placed the wounded
man on the deck and went his way, while the Doctor tried to
remove his own shoes, his legs being severely injured. He faint-
ed again while attempting to do this. An attendant then came
up, took off the Doctor's shoes and socks and carried him into
the Captain's room, now become the surgery. Calling for a
bucket of sea-water, the Doctor dipped his feet in it to stop the
lisemorrhage and then, despite his great pain and loss of blood,
continued directing the surgeons in attendance on the wounded.

Medical Inspectoe Kawamura.

100 HEBOIC JAPAN.

VIII.— TWO HEROES.

As lias already been noted, the two most powerful vessels in
the Chinese fleet engaged in the fight were the iron-clads Ting
Yuen and Chen Yuen, far superior in tonnage and armature to any
one ship in the Japanese Navy. These two iron-clads were there-
fore the objects of general solicitude to both officers and men, the
greatest efforts being made to render them liors de combat. One
of them bore, after the battle was over, the marks of no less than
three hundred missiles : proving how accurate had been the aim
and how great the vigour of the attacking Japanese war-ships.
In connection with this burning desire to either sink or cause the
two iron-clads to surrender, the Commander of the 3Iatsushima,
the flag-ship, reports that a marine who had received no
less than ten wounds and whose face was a mass of horrible burns
from the conflagration that had broken out on board, happened to
arrest the attention of Captain Mukoyama. The man was evident-
ly dying, yet seemed eager to speak to his Commander. Bending
to catch the faintly whispered words, the Captain was surprised
to hear the question, " Has the Ting Yuen sunk yet?" Stirred to
noble pity and admiration, the officer replied : " Do not be con-
cerned ; the Ting Yuen is disabled and we are now about to attack
the C/tera Yuen." On hearing these words the dying hero smiled.
" Be avenged on her !" cried he, and breathed his last. That is

the spirit which wins battles !

* * *

A similar instance was recorded simultaneously on the
Aleagi. Hashiguchi Tojuro, a seaman, had been mortally wounded
and was at his last gasp. Turning with an effort to an officer
standing near he put the question, "Has the Ting Yu&ii been
sunk yet?" And on being told that the iron-clad was badly injured
and on fire, the man exclaimed, " We have her at last !" and died.

IX.— UNDAUNTED TO THE LAST.
Among the many incidents recorded of heroism on the part of

HAIYANO. 101

the Japanese seamen, liere is one of exceptional interest. It was
at the hottest moment of the conflict that a petty officer belong-
ing to one of the smaller Japanese ships of war, was struck in the
chest by a fragment of an exploded shell. This occurred just as
the officer had mounted the railing in order to carry out a com-
mand, and the force of the blow was so great that he fell into the
sea. In a few seconds thereafter the head of the desperately-
wounded, man was seen to rise once more and for the last time
above the waves, when, with all his fast-failing strength, the
dying hero cried out "Nippon Banzai! Japan for ever!" and then
sank, to be seen no more.

X.— MINDFUL OF HIS DUTY TO THE LAST.

While instances of individual heroism in this great fight are
numerous, the subjoined is almost if not quite without parallel.
The Itsukushima which was exposed to a very heavy fire
throughout the engagement, was struck by a shell which burst
between decks and fatally wounded one of the crew at work in the
room where the torpedo-tubes were kept. A piece of shell struck
him in the breast, piercing the lungs, whence a crimson flood im-
mediately began to flow. Death was inevitable and at hand ; yet
witJi calm courage the wounded man took a key from his pocket
and while holding it in his left hand waved his right to attract the
attention of his companions. On one of them coming to him, the
dying man said, with distinct utterance, — " This is the key of the
tool-chest. If, after I am gone, this key could not be found,
great confusion would surely ensue. I beg therefore that you will
give this key to the officer entrusted with the charge of the chest."
His voice had grown gradually fainter during the delivery of this
message, and he died as the last word fell from his lips, whence
no sob or moan had come.

The hero's name was Yanagiwara Kujiird, and he was a
native of Funimitsu village. Wake District, Prefecture of Ehime.
He was only 29 years of age, and served on board the Itsukushima
in the capacity of an armorer of the third class.

102 HEROIC JAPAN.

XL— A NOBLE REFUSAL.

In her third direct, assault on the enemy, the Matsushima
approached the Ting Yuen, the latter bearing down upon her at
full speed. For this reason rapid preparations were made for the
discharge of a torpedo from the Matsushima' s port quarter, and so
all those having duty in this part of the vessel were quickly at
their posts. Among the rest was Kitamura Tsunekichi, a sailor
of the second-class. While waiting for the Ting Yuen to come
within the proper distance, at 2.34 p. m., a 26 centimetre shell
from the fore-turret of the Ting Yuen penetrated into the 3fatsu-
sJiima's port torpedo- chamber, whence it glanced off, striking
her barbette and giving the whole ship a tremendous shock. A
most pestilent vapour, at the same time, exuded from the torpedo-
room, and a cry of agony was audible. A marine crawled to the
scene of the disaster and there found Kitamura, whose leg had
been torn off by the shell. He did what he could to stop the
haemorrhage, but the gush of blood was so great that the bandage
slipped off. A surgical attendant was then summoned, who might
treat the case intelligently ; but when he came Kitamura gasped
out, — "Don't trouble yourself about me. Thrust your dirk into
my body and throw me overboard ! This is the best thing you
can do." His ,one idea was thus to let the medical assistant go
to other men whose lives might still be saved : liis own death
being unavoidable. Such spirit is deserving of laudatory record.

XIL— AN INTREPID BUGLER.

Another instance of heroic devotion to duty ! Kimura Ku-
mazo was the name of a bugler attached to the Fiiso. While
in the very act of blowing, a fragment of an exploded shell struck
him on the right side of the abdomen, inflicting a dangerous and
most painful wound. Nothing daunted, Kumazo extracted the
piece of jagged iron with his own hand and kept to his post.
Presently a surgeon's assistant approached him, noticing his

HAIYANG. 103

blood-stained uniform, and tried to bandage the wound, at the
same time urging the injured man to go to the surgeon's ward.
But the gallant bugler refused to do this ; he thanked the as-
sistant for his kind attentions yet insisted that it was his duty to
blow the various signals until his strength utterly fail him.
Shortly afterwards, most unfortunately, another shell struck his
head from behind, killing him on the spot.

XIII.— THE ONLY FATAL CASUALTY ON BOARD THE
SAIKYU MARU.

We have already told of the many hairbreadth escapes of the
Saikyb Maru, as well as of the manner in which she was riddled
by the shot of her infuriated foes. Strange to say, not one life
was lost on board, despite the furious bombardment. Stay, — ^
there was one casualty. When the two great Chinese iron-clads
were closing upon their pj'-gmy adversary, one of the 30 centi-
metre guns of the Ting Yuen threw a shell into the Saihyos
saloon. It burst there with a frightful din and crash, causing
scores of terrified rats to scamper out of their holes and rush
frantically in search of less noisy quarters. Sad to narrate, one
of these rats was struck by a splinter of shell and thus killed in
the full flush of his youthful vigour. This was the only loss of
life recorded on board the Saikyb Maru, despite her having been
so long exposed to the hottest fire of the enemy and the attacks
of their torpedoes. Eather small game to bag with a gun of 30
tons !

XIV.— AN EYE- WIT NESS'S CRITIQUE.

A most graphic and vivid description of the behaviour of the
the MatsusMma in this notable sea-fight, is given by Naval Lieu-
tenant Kimura Kokichi, to whose ready pen we are indebted for
the following data. Lieutenant Kimura was, it should be stated,
on board the Matsusliima at the time, so was an eye-witness as

104 HEBOIG JAPAN.

■well as partaker in the scenes he so excellently portrays : — "Even
at the most critical moment of the conflict no one was at all dismay-
ed or discouraged ; the gunners, despite such great loss of life in
their ranks, stood without flinching by their great weapons, load-
ing and firing without confusion and with all the steadiness of a
parade. Some hold that there is always the temptation to overdo
the firing with Q.-F. guns ; but the Japanese in this engagement
surely did not do this, for they never fired at the enemy until the
aim was certain, and this even when a hostile vessel was quite
close. Moreover after firing the cartridges were, despite the
great peril, carefully picked up in order to go afterwards to the
smith. They were neatly piled in out-of-the-way places and
never tossed overboard, much to the gratification of the officers.
It is also claimed that we made too little use of the great 32
centimetre guns ; but the men entrusted with their handling were
the best and most skilful gunners we had on board. If therefore
they did not use the guns very often, this is only owing to the

lack of proper opportunities for their use." "Some

minutes before the conflict actually began," continues Lieutenant
Kimura, "the Second Captain, Commander Mukoyama Shinkichi,
summoned all the officers into the principal wardroom and address-
ed them in the following words : — ' I fear that, during the course
of the fight, our men may lose heart at the sight of their comrades.
You had therefore better see that all dead bodies are quickly
taken to the bathrooms, where they will be out of sight.' To
this proposition all present consented. But after the fight had
well begun the shells came thick and fast, causing many deaths
and more severe wounds. There were so many fatal casualties
that the corpses could not be carried below. Instead of being
at all intimidated by this, the survivors at once stepped into the
places of the fallen, even before any command to this effect could
be given. The firing was never for a moment permitted to
slacken. Even the non-combatants were stirred by the noble
ardour of the fighting men, and begged for permission to join
them. One man who had been shot in the abdomen and whose
intestines were protruding from the gaping wounds, refused to
be carried to the surgeon's ward, because, he said, he did not
want to take any of the fighters from their work in order to carry

HAIYANG, 105

him below. Another, after having had his body burnt out of all
recognition in attempting to extinguish a fire, stood by helping all he
could till the flames were put out, when he died. A third, mortal-
ly wounded, man, whose every gasp brought forth a gush of
blood, would not close his eyes until he had told a comrade where
the key of an important locker was and what the locker contain-
ed. A chief gunner, whose under- jaw had been shot away and
who could, of course, not utter a word, signed to a subordinate
with a nod to take his place, and fell dead after he had placed
the handle of the gun-lever in his subordinate's hand. But such
instances of heroism were not confined to the Matsushima : they
were repeated time and time agaia on every ship taking part in
the conflict."

XV.— THE DISCIPLINE AND ORDER PRESERVED ON THE
JAPANESE MEN-OF-WAR.

It is a fact which certainly deserves to be recorded that, even
while engaged in actual hostilities with the enemy, the most
rigid discipline and perfect order were preserved on the war-ships
of the Japanese Fleet. There was not the slightest difference in
regard to the observance of the ordinary rules and regulations :
every one did his appointed duty without hesitation and without
blundering. Whether in bringing up powder and ammunition, in
adjusting the gans, in caring for the wounded, or in effecting
temporary and needed repairs, no disorder was apparent. Every-
thing went like clock-work. Even in such minor matters as
cleaning or flushing the decks, personal cleanliness, the taking
of meals, changing of watches, etc., there was not the slightest
deviation from the regulations of every day. In a word with the
sole exception of the observance of a time for recreation — an im-
possibility under the circumstances, — all proceeded as orderly as
on occasions of ordinary drill. Whenever the seamen's time was
not busily employed, some officer would read aloud to them the
latest Imperial Rescript or exhort them to do their duty as loyal
and patriotic sons of Japan. There was not a single instance of

106 HEROIC JAPAN.

cowardice or insubordination. All strove with equal and unflag-
ging ardor to do their duty at all times and under all circumstan-
ces. What higher praise could be bestowed on these brave men ?
The old battle-song of England might well be applied to these
gallant sailors : —

Hearts of oak are our ships,

Hearts of oak are our men !

We always are ready —

Steady, boys, steady ! —

We'll fight and we'll conquer.

Again and again.

XVI.— THE GLORY OF TUB JAPANESE NAVY.
(,Trauslaied from a printed report.)

If we compare the relative strength of the contending
Squadrons "engaged in the great Battle of the Yellow Sea, we
shall find that whereas the Chinese possessed twelve ships of
war, besides four torpedo-boats — all of which belonged to the
celebrated Northern or Peiyang Fleet — our two Squadrons
were composed of only twelve men-of-war, including the SaiJcyo
Maru — a mail-steamer and of course unarmored — without a single
torpedo-boat. But not only in number of ships was the Chinese
fleet far superior : even in the matters of tonnage and armament
the advantage lay distinctly with tlie enemy. The Chinese had
such iron-clads (barbette ships) as the Ting Yuen, C/ien Yuen,
King Yuen and Lai Yuen and Ping Yuen, the two first-named
having each more than 3,000 tons greater displacement than
any of the Japanese vessels. With the exception of one iron-
clad corvette, the .Fusu, whose speed (12 knots) was less than
that of any of the Chinese war-ships, all the Japanese vessels
were either cruisers, gunboats, or coast-defence ships. Despite
this glaring disparity our ships fought with desperate valour for
nearly five loog hours on that bright September day. During
this time we sank three of the enemy : the Oliao Yang (cruiser,
1,350 tons, 16f knots speed) ; the Kijig Yuen (iron-clad, 2,850

HAJYANQ. 107

tons, 16|- knots) ; and the CMh Yiten (cruiser, 2,300 tons, 18 knots).
Three were set on fire : the Ting Ytien (iron-clad, 7,430 tons,
14|^ knots): Lai Yven (iron-clad, 2,850 tons, 16|- knots, sister to
the King Yuen); and the Kiuang Chia (cruiser, 1,296 tons, 14f
knots). This ship stranded on a reef near Talien Bay and was
destroyed by her own crew. The remaining vessels of the Chinese
fleet took to flight and Avere driven from the yicinity of Haiyang
Island into the Gulf of Peehili, where they sought refuge at Wei-
hai-wei. We remained in possession of Haiyang and the neigh-
bouring islands. And all this without losing a single ship of our
own — not even the little wooden mail-steamer ! The MatsusJiimUj
Hiyei and Akagi were much battered, yet well able to fight despite
their injuries.

Thus with a greatly inferior force we destroyed nearly the,
whole Peiyang Squadron, once the terror of the Eastern Seas,
and humbled the pride of the Chinese Colossus.

The world-renowned battle of Trafalgar, where Lord Nelson
won immortal fame, was fought before iron-clad's or steam-vessels '
were even dreamed of. AH th« ships that took part in that
wonderful engagement were like the invincible Victory: wooden
sailing-vessels. Since that day little le^s than a century has
passed by. During this time the world has witnessed more than
one desperate naval encounter ; but in none of these were fish-
torpedoes used nor did so many as ten ships on each side take
part in any action. The Naval Battle of Haiyang was thus on a
gigantic scale : undoubtedly the greatest action since the inven-
tion of modern pow;erful and deadly engines of war. The battle
was conducted on strictly scientific principles, as formulated by
the genius of science, and in accordance with the most modern
rules of warfare. It took place in Asiatic waters, was waged between
the two great Empires of the Orient — and that in this greatest of
scientific encounters victory rested with the arms of Japan, sheds
an undying lustre on the Japanese Navy, fighting against so
great odds. Japan has thus shown herself by actual prowess to
be a nation that can no longer be slighted, and fully entitled to
take not only the foremost rank among the powers of the East
but also to hold a superior position among the Great Powers of
the West.

108 HEROIC JAPAN.

XVIL— A PLEASING- INCIDENT.

After the battle was over and the enemy in full flight for
Wei-hai-wei, the clouds of smoke soon disappeared, the sea once
more grew calm and still, and despite the growing dusk the
atmosphere was clear and pure. The officers of each vessel
gathered on the quarter-decks, their hearts filled with joy, and
congratulated their lion-hearted captains. Looking towards the
eastern horizon, where Japan lay far away, the whole fleet burst
into a joyous song, the sonorous strains of the nation-aj anthem,
Kimi ga yo, resounding far and wide over the peaceful sea,
while the band of the Matsusliima played the melody in unison
with that glorious outburst of song. Suddenly in the still air was
heard the sound of flapping wings, and, looking up, a fine falcon
was . seen to alight on the right of the main-topsail yard-arm of
the Takachiho. Nomoto Gunzayemon, a second-class petty
officer, at once sprang up the rigging, hoping to catch the noble
bird. Evincing not the least perturbation, the falcon allowed the
sailor to approach and seize it ; and with the bird on his wrist
Nomoto descended, greeted as he reached the deck with loud cries
of " Heaven's Messenger !" The ship's carpenter at once made a
roomy cage for the falcon, which seemed quite content with its
surroundings and soon became tame. The cage was hung in the
captain's cabin, and the propitious occupant treated daily to all
sorts of dainties, rats being the food he particularly affected.
On Naval Commander Saito, a Court Chamberlain, coming, a few
days later, with the the Imperial thanks to the Fleet, the falcon
was sent back in the Chamberlain's charge to Japan and pre-
sented to H. M. the Emperor. His Majesty gave the bird the
name of Takachiho, in remembrance of the good ship, and the
falcon has since lived in the finest and roomiest of cages in the
Imperial Aviary at Shinjuku, Tokyo.

It must be noted, in conclusion, that the falcon has since
ancient times been considered a messenger of good fortune in
Japan. Baron Ito Miyoji later on wrote a most interesting essay
on the subject.

HAIYANG.

109

XVlir— THE PRICE OF GLORY.

The total losses ou the Japanese vessels during this memora-
ble sea-fight, were as follow: —

KILLED

WOUNDED

Officers Men

Yosliino

Talcacliiho

AJeitsushima

Naniiva

Matsushima

Chiyoda

Itsukusliima

HasJiidate

Eiyei

Fusb

Akagi

SaiJcyo 3Iaru

Totals
Grand Total

3
2

1
1

14
3

17
4
9

10 107
117

Officers Men

— 9

— 2

— 10

— 56

1 11

— 9

— 33

2 8
2 12
1 10

6 160
166

CHAPTER V.
THE INVASION OF MANCHUKIA.

I.— OPERATIONS ABOUT KIULIEN-CHING.

Afteb their crushing defeat at Phyongyang, the Chinese
hastened towards the borderland between Korea and Chinese
Manchuria, intending, in the following month, to cross over into
their own territory and there defend themselves as best they
might, for it was no longer possible for them to assume an
offensive attitude. On September 23rd Major-General Tatsumi
was sent from the First Army Corps in command of the Combined
(Tenth) Brigade, in order to ascertain the exact whereabouts of
the enemy and drive them on to the Manchurian frontier if need
be. On October 6th the Advance Column of this Brigade reached
Wiju, 125 miles from Phyongyang, close to the Eiver Talu,
which here forms a natural boundary between the Korean King-
dom and its colossal would-be suzerain. Twelve days later the
military telegraph and the commissariat transport line of com-
munication were completed between Wiju and the fallen strong-
hold. The Head Quarters of the Fifth Division, consisting of the
Ninth Brigade (Eleventh and Twenty-first Begiments) under the
command of Lieutenant-General Nozu, pushed on to Chonju
(October 6th) and Kasan ; while the Third Division, under Lieut.-
Oeneral Katsura, with the Fifth Brigade (Sixth and Eighteenth
Eegiments) and Third Cavalry Battalion, encamped near Wiju,
the Artillery Reserve halting at Chonju (58^ miles from Phyong-
yang). The total forces rendezvoused at Wiju on October 24:th,
Commander-in-Chief Marshal Yamagata having reached the town
on the previous day.

HAIYANG.

Ill

Kiulien-ching is a strongly fortified town situated on the right
bank of the Yalu Biver — the stream being several hundred metres
broad — and the whole ground thereabouts is admirably adapted
for the repulsion of an invading foe. It is quite probable that the
Chinese deemed the place impregnable, for they had established
their Head Quarters in the town. The line of defence faced
the Yalu, while on the right it had been carried on to Antung
and on the left, to Hushan, literally " Tiger Mountain " — a
hill close by Kiulien-ching — and Litseyuen. Between Hushan
and Litseyuen flows the river Ngaeho, which is a tributary
of the Yalu. Along the bank of the latter the line of defence
stretched for a great dis-
tance and was strength-
ened by over one hun-
dred redoubts and earth-
works, which bristled
with cannon. Moreover
on the high ground and
among the hills, moun-
tain and field guns were
posted in prominent posi-
tions, commanding the
approaches; .while in the
lowland mines were sunk
here and there. Large
troops of Infantry and
Cavalry were guard at
Ohangtien-ching, and the
Main Body of the Chinese
Army was at Hushan,
surrounded by eighteen
posts or minor encamp-
ments The whole was I^ield-Maeshal Count Yamagata, Commandeii-
T , 1 T . I. , in-Chief or the Fiest Aemt.

under the cmei command

of General Sung Kiang, who had studied military science in
Europe and was held in great esteem by his officers and the
Chinese in general. His immediate" subordinates were Sieh Shi-
(Shong, Liu Ping-yuan and Suen Shien-j'ing. The troops were of a

112 HEBOIG JAPAN.

better class and all had liad more or less training. The whole
forces were divided into 49 camps or bodies, numbering about
24,500 men.

Field-Marshal Yamagata intended to storm Hushan first,
and it was his idea to do this as quickly as possible in order to
scatter the Chinese forces, upon whom a great defeat at this point
would be sure to have tremendous influence. He sent an order to
this effect to Colonel Sato Tadashi on the night of October 23rd ;
and this gallant officer set out the same night, in the direction of
Shuikau-ching, with six Companies of the 18th Regiment, a small
body of Cavalry, and two cannon. It was the Colonel's plan to
ford the Yalu at Litseyuen and thence reaching the rear of the
enemy's left flank at Hushan, make a feint in front while delivering
the real attack on the left — Napoleon's old successful tactics.
The 25th was the day appointed for the attack.

Other bodies of the Japanese army were then told off in
various directions, the general orders being given to the officers
on the 24th. At about an hour before noon of the same day.
Colonel Sato's Column forded the Yalu, at a place about 3000
metres from Shuikau-ching. The opposite bank was crowded
with Wulung (Oula) Cavalry, but the Japanese easily settled
with these. When the Column had reached midstream, the guns
of the Kulo-tse forts opened fire on the intrepid men, as did also
those placed at the mouth of the River Anping, another small
tributary of the Yalu. This did not, however, in any way deter
the steady advance of the Japanese; nor did the threatening
attitude and fire of some 200 Chuntse soldiers and 60 Amoor
cavalrymen, on the now near bank, strike excessive fear into the
hears of Colonel Sato's men. On getting within 600 metres of the
bold defenders of the stream, the latter promptly ran off, as if in
a panic, leaving some 20 killed and wounded behind them in
proof of the accuracy of Japanese markmanship. The whole
Column had passed over the stream at 1.30 p. m., whereupon the
capture of the redoubts at the mouth of the Anping was soon
effected, the spoils consisting of two field-guns, a number of
rifles, ammunition, tents, and a large quantity of most acceptable
sheepskin coats, besides various other articles of clothing. Only
one man was wounded on the Japanese side. News of the victory.

KIULIEN-GHING. 113

was at once sent back to Head-Quarters, and Colonel Sato's
Column then bivouacked near the foot of the hills some three miles
distant from the Talu.

In order now to proceed with the attack upon Hushan, it was
necessary for the invaders to cross the stream at Wiju, where
the Yalu may not be forded. For this reason the Fifth Engineer
Battalion had, since the 12th of the month, been surveying the
river and making preparations for bridging it. On October 24th
everything was in readiness, and the engineers were ordered to
have the pontoon thrown across the stream by 4 a. m. of the
following day. This military bridge was made of small and light
pine-wood boats built on the spot, as well as of other, iron, boats
which had been brought up by the Third Division. The Engineer
Corps began their arduous work at 9 p. m. on the 24th, complet-
ing it, after encountering enormous difficulties, by six o'clock the
next morning, or in just nine hours. The Yalu is here sub-divid-
ed into three streams, the first and third being fordable while the
second is a deep and rapid current. Major of Engineers Baba
Masao had just begun building the 190 metres long bridge at
this point, when an Infantry Battalion under Major Tomita Ha-
rukabe came up to render assistance if necessary and protect the
men at work should the enemy try to obstruct their operations.
This reinforcement at once began to throw up earthworks on the
islet in midstream — a muddy flat — as well as on the right bank.
But the enemy remained in ignorance of what the Japanese were
doing, and the pontoon was completed only two hours later than
the appointed time — 4 a. m., for that was the hour at which
general orders appointed that it should be finished, — the whole
work being under the personal supervision and direction of
Colonel Yabuki Shuichi.

At 3.30 a. m. the difierent columns broke camp and advanced
to their appointed place on the left bank, each Commander being
exactly aware of what he was to do and where to go, so there was
not the least confusion. Major-General Osako Naotoshi, with
his Column, crossed the Yalu in boats at a place some little
distance from the pontoon, and north of Hushan. Having done
this, the Column marched on to a hill east of Hushan, whence
it was intended to deliver a flank attack. A little after 6 a. m.

114 HEBOIG JAPAN.

(October 25th), Lieut-General Katsura crossed the pontoon
with his men, who had been eagerly awaiting the completion of
the bridge for nearly two hours. This was the Main Body, and
their duty was to attack Hushan from the front. Some tentative
shots were now fired by the Japanese field-guns in the direction
of the Chinese encampment, but no reply was forthcoming.
Clouds of powder-smoke were then seen rising from between
the hills north of Hushan, the Osako Column having already
begun the flank attack. Taken utterly by surprised, the Chinese
swung around to meet the invaders on their flank, and it was
for this reason that no reply was made to the artillery fire near
the pontoon. As soon as this smoke was seen, the Main
Column deployed, bringing its Eight Wing to the attack, the
northern end of Hushan being the objective. Here the Japa-
nese Artillery proved very effective, quite demoralising the
enemy in fact, who were thus between two fierce fires. The
assault growing more and more bitter, the Chinese began to
retreat, despite their superiority of numbers, and the fugitives
took the direction of Litseyuen. Seeing the discomfiture of their
comrades, four Columns (about 3000 men) of the enemy, with
eight cannon, now made a sortie from Kiulien-ching. In order to
check the advance of this reinforcement, the Eight Wing of the
Main Column tried to get around to the southern end of Hushan,
but this was impossible owing to their numerical inferiority.

The Brigade under Major-General Tatsumi, forming the
Japanese Left Wing, had, in the meantime, crossed the pontoon
at 7 a. m., and were marching at double-quick around to the left
of Hushan, in order to render assistance to the Main Column,
when they espied the approaching Chinese reinforcement.
Swinging round to the left, they attacked the reinforcement in the
flank, causing great havoc. A sharp but short struggle ensued,
the enemy ultimately relinquishing all attempt to get near the
hill and fleeing in disorder along the Litseyuen road. This
troublesome reinforcement having thus been beaten back, Major-
General Tatsumi's Brigade now advanced to storm the forts south
of Hushan, and when the enemy showed signs of wavering the
Katsura and Osako Columns simultaneously charged upon the
disheartened Chinese. It was a case of sauve qui pent. The enemy

KIULIEN'GHING. 115

first tried to get back to Kiulien-clung, but tlie pursuit being too
hot finally struck off to the west, taking the hidden pass among
the hills leading to Funghwang-ching. They had, however, not
done with the disasters of the day, for Major-General Tatsumi
followed on their heels and reached the Chinese camps only 2200
metres from Litseyuen, where 10 guns and more than 400 tents
fell into the hands of the victorious Column. It was now high
noon and a halt was ordered, Major-General Tatsumi giving his
men a well-earned rest.

The Head-Quarters at Tungkungting, Wiju, were removed
the same day, with the Staff of the Fifth Division, to the north-
east of Hushan, the pontoon being crossed for the last time at 1
p. m. The General Quarters of the Third Division were placed
at Litseyuen, while the Advance Column of the Fifth Division
bivouacked near the village. On October 26th the attack was to
be continued. During the foregoing night the enemy had con-
stantly fired at the Japanese camps, without, however, doing much
damage and failing to elicit any response whatever from the in-
vaders. Kiulien-ching though in imminent peril, was still in the
hands of the Chinese, and it was of the first importance that this
place should be captured. So at 4.30 a. m. (October 26th) the
Third Division advanced towards Hushan from the right ; Major-
Oeneral Tatsumi's Brigade went from the centre ; while that of
Major-General Oshima marched from the left. Somewhat to the
surprise of the Japanese, there was no firing from the massive
walls of the town. The Eleventh Infantry Eegiment now scaled
the walls and entered Kiulien-ching, but only to find the place com-
pletely deserted. It was thus evident that the Chinese garrison,
which might have infiicted great damage on the hostile army from
behind those battlements of solid masonry, had silently decamped
during the night in small bodies, keeping up a desultory fire in
the meantime in order to encourage the belief that they intended
to retain possession of the stronghold. The Fifth Division then
marched into the town in force, while a body of Cavalry was des-
patched towards Funghwang-ching and Tatung in order to ex-
pedite the retreat of the enemy or rather cut them off from safety;
but the latter had got too great a start and were able to elude the
pursuing horsemen.

116

HEROIG JAPAN.

At ten o'clock in the forenoon Marshal Tamagata, Com-
mander-in-Chief, entered the bourg, followed by the Staff officers
of the Divisions and Brigades. The former Custom House was
converted into Head-Quarters and the national flag of Japan soon
seen flying above it. But the victory had to be followed up, and
that promptly. Funghwang-ching and Antung must be taken
while the enemy were disheartened and in disorder. Marshal Ta-
magata therefore despatched a flying Column southward, following
the right bank of the Talu, which should surprise Antung and
the surrounding forts. These kindly intentions were, however,
frustrated by the discreet Chinese, who fled during the night,
leaving Antung and the numerous redoubts thereabouts an easy
prey for the invaders. As for Funghwang-ching — a very impor-
tant walled town, about 24 miles distant from Kiulien-ching and
on the Moukden highroad — the honour of its capture was delega-
ted to the Tatsumi Brigade. After sundry necessary preparations

the Column set out, but when
the advance body of Cavalry
reached the place they found
that the larger part of the
town had been reduced to
ashes. This was on October
29th. The following day the
Cavalry Battalion attached
to the Fifth Division entered
the dismantled stronghold,
while Major-General Tatsumi
took up his quarters in the
castle on the 31st. According
to what was said by some
prisoners taken near the
town, the Chinese Army
had fled towards Takushan.
The total Japanese losses
on Hushan and at Kiulien-
ching amounted to 140 killed
and wounded. On the other had the Japanese buried nearly 500
Chinese corpses found on the field, while many others were seen

LlEUT.-CoLONEL FUKUSHIMA

(the Hero at the Kide acrpss Asia).

KIULIEN-CHING.

Ill

floating among the cold ripples of the Ngaeho. The spoils taken

were as follow : —

Cannon 66

Eifles 3300

Shells 35,000

Ground-torpedoes 450

Small-arm Ammunition 3,700,000 rounds
Cleaned Kice 1470 Icohu*

UnhuUed Kice 245|^ hoku

With regard to Antung, it must be noted that this town was

later on made the head-quarters of the Civil Administrative

Office of that part of Manchuria occupied by the Japanese Army.

Mr. Komura, sometime Charge d' Affaires at Peking, was iastalled

as Director, but was subsequently relieved by Lieut. -Colonel

Fukushima.

The Commissabiat Stapt of the First Abmt at the Quakteks in Wijit

*One fcofcu is a little more than four bushels EngHsh.

118 HEBOIC JAPAN.

IL— BRAVE MEN AND BRA-^'E DEEES.
1. — ISOBH, A FIEST-CLASS PRIVATE.

It was on October 25t]i that the First Expeditionary Army
crossed the Yalu and entered Chinese territory. Among the men
of the Third Company, 6th Regiment, was a private of the first-
class, named Isobe Kiiclii. The Company crossed the river and
then lay concealed in the shallows in midstream. Just at dawn
the attack on Hushan was made, the enemy taking a position of
advantage on the ridge of the hill. Firing at first scattered
volleys, the Chinese at last began a continuous discharge of their
rifles, in. spite of which the Japanese steadily crept nearer untU.
not more than 100 metres separated them from the foe. The
firing now rose to murderous intensity, thirty Japanese dropping
either dead or severely wounded at this spot, and the men were
not a little disheartened. Isobe, noticing this, cried out : " Their
bullets are flying over our heads ! Don't be afraid, but aim low,
at the feet of the enemy ! Aim low !" With the utmost coolness
Isobe advanced, firing with admirable precision, his steady
bearing having a most beneficial efliect on the rest. At last a well-
aimed bullet from his rifle brought down the enemy's standard.
A few minutes later the men were ordered to make a bayonet-
charge, and Isobe ran ahead of the others shouting " Long live
His Imperial Majesty ! " His gallantry was infectious and soon
the enemy were swept from their ground.

Some little time after this, when the conflict about Hushan
was at its height, a body of the enemy came out of Litseyuen and
Kiulien-ching. Advancing at full speed against the invaders, the
Chinese were reinforced by detachments coming along the highroad
and from an eastern hill. Being many times stronger than the Ja-
panese in point of numbers, the enemy never doubted their
ability to drive back their persistent assailants, and drew near
with great noise and much flaunting of banners. Making the top
of an adjacent hill the basis of their operations, the Chinese began
a furious enfilade, causing many casualties in the Japanese ranks.
There was but one thing to do : — carry the enemy's position at

KIULIEN-CHING. 119

the bayonet's point. The command to " Charge !" rang out from a
dozen bugles, and the serried ranks adranced at a sharp run.
Isobe again led the whole charge. Disdaining the hail of bullets,
he was the first to fight his way into the enemy's lines, where he
cut down or shot one opponent after another, himself escaping
all injury. His personal valour infiamed the troops to fury, and
nothing could withstand their attack. In a few minutes the
enemy were repulsed and the Japanese in possession of their
post.

2. — A DAUNTLESS OBDEELY.

DuEiNG the fording of the Yalu, Tachibana Minekichi, an
orderly of Brigade-Commander Tatsumi, was commanded to act
as a guard to the Commander of the first detachment, then about
to cross over the river. Tachibana very willingly undertook the
task, which he performed with signal bravery, being exposed
time and again to the enemy's fire. Later in the same day he was
sent with a despatch from his Commander to the Chief of Divi-
sion. He had to pass ' through a district infested by the enemy
and had several most narrow escapes. On reaching Shuikau-
ching, he saw another soldier, also bearing despatches, just about
crossing the river and rowing a dilapidated boat. The crazy craft
had already gone far from the shore, but Tachibana made up his
mind to utilize it in reaching the opposite bank ; so notwithstand-
ing the force of the current, the width of the river and bitter chill
of the water, he rapidly divested himself of his uniform, tied the
precious despatch, in its oilpaper wrapping, above his head, and
plunged boldly into ithe stream. He was successful in catching
the boat in midstream, reached the opposite shore in safety, and
finally handed in his letter to the Divisional Commander.

3. — AN OEDEELY OF BBIGADE-COMMANDEE TATSUMI.

In the assault on Kiulien-ching, Nishikawa Kimata, a

120 HEBOIO JAPAN.

private of the first-class, of the Tenth Company, 22nd Regiment,
acted as despatch-bearer to the Brigade Staff-Quarters. In the
battle of Phyongyang he had been sent with despatches to Colonel
Sato, Commander of the 18th Regiment. It was just at the mo-
ment of the storming of the Moktan-tei forts that Major-General
Tatsumi called him up to bear a message, and Nishikawa, braving
successfully the storm of shot and shell, had fulfilled his mission.
Later on he was ordered to take a message to the Commander of
the Regiment of Engineers. On his way thither he had to pass
within 140-150 metres of the enemy's lines and was thus a target
for their rifles. One man, posted on the ramparts, shot repeated-
ly in his direction, missing each time by a hair's-breadth only.
Nothing dismayed at this evidence of his prominence, Nishikawa
passed along the whole front of the enemy's lines and again had
the satisfaction of delivering his message. He served thereafter
as despatch-bearer to the Brigade Staff-quarters, and, on one
occasion, had to take a despatch to Colonel Tomoyasu. The road
which he had to follow was literally plowed up by the enemy's
shells, yet he never hesitated and passed through this fearful
spot uninjured. Major-General Tatsumi thereafter singled him
out for special praise for his daring and obedience.

4. — AMMUNITION VALUABLE.

While on the road to Wiju from Phyongyang, the 21st
Regiment reached and encamped at Shun-an, on October 14th. In
the straw of his rough couch, a private of the first-class, Mura-
kami Sakataro, found 30 discarded cartridges of the kiud used in
the Murata rifle, with which the Japanese troops were armed.
These he carefully gathered up and put . into his ammunition-
pouch. On seeing this, his officer said, by way of testing the
man's spirit: "L notice that you have 30 rounds of ammunition
above the necessary number. But don't you think the extra weight
will greatly fatigue you on the long march ?" To this, Murakami
promptly replied, " Sir, we have now penetrated far into the
enemy's territory and shall soon have to try conclusions with them

KIULIEN-CHING. 121

again. If at such a time as this one's ammunition runs out, what
is to be done ? The Chinese do not attach proper importance to
their ammunition, and never even stop to pick a cartridge up if
they let one fall on the road. I really think this is one of the
reasons of their defeat." — Murakami had, later on, ample oppor-
tunity to use his extra ammunition at Kiulien-ching and thereafter
at Tsauho-kau.

5. — MIHAEA KUNITAEO.

The Fifth Battalion of Engineers was entrusted with the
duty of bridging the Yalu. With this intent, at 10 p. m., October
13th, the night being a dark and windy one, an officer and several
privates were sent to the stream in order to calculate the width of
the waters to be bridged. On reaching a shallow in midriver
they found that a Chinese junk lay at anchor in the upper part of
the second stream. They boarded the junk and would gladly
have made use of it for their purpose ; unfortunately however the
vessel was a most clumsy one and roughly put together, rowing in
it being quite out of the question. It was this second stream or
branch of the Yalu which was so deep and swift, and as this had
to be bridged the width of the current must needs be ascertained
at once. There was but one way to do this, under the circum-
stances. Some one must swim across with a measuring-tape!
After a brief consultation, the choice fell upon Mihara Kunitaro, a
a first-class private. The wind was blowing a gale by this time ;
the water freezingly cold, and the current most fierce. Yet
without a word and with the utmost calmness Mihara- prepared to
obey the command. Removing his uniform and seizing the line
with one hand, he sprang into the darkly seething waters. It was
just midnight. Swimming vigorously Mihara disappeared, and
ten fathoms of the line were slowly paid out. Then came a sharp
pull on the cord. The soldier holding it began to draw in, and
was surprised to see that grew lax as if it had parted or been
dropped by the swimmer. In another moment a faint cry of
"Boat! boat!" came over the rushing stream — evidently a call for

122 HE ROW JAPAN.

help. But nothing could be done to save the drowning man : the
line had actually parted, and launching a boat was out of the
question. Absolute stillness had to be observed, for any loud cry
might be heard by the enemy's pickets on the opposite bank. And
if the Chinese once became aware of the invaders' intention, their
whole plans might be upset. It was hard to bear, yet they were
compelled to let the brave man sink helpless beneath the dark,
waves.

6. — DISGEACEFUL NOT TO FIGHT.

The invasion of Chinese territory was marked by a good deal
of sickness among the Japanese troops, a low, malarial fever with
other complicating symptoms being particularly prevalent. On
the day preceding the crossing of the Talu, November 24th,
Sergeant Nakamura Koichiro and second-class privates Higaki
Taichiro, Fujinaka Kintsui and Yamada Masaemon — four, all told
— were taken down with fever and speedily grew very weak. The
surgeon gave them medicine and warned them against over-exert-
ing themselves ; but the four brave fellows thought it would be an
eternal disgrace not to participate in the battle of the ensuing day.
So when November 25th dawned it found them though ill still
prepared to play their part manfully. With the rest of the
troops they forded the ice-cold stream, the water beiag in many
places breast-high. They fought bravely that day, and at night
bivouacked with their comrades on the hard-fought field. The
following day as well they did their duty like men ; but when the
conflict was over the febrile symptoms returned and the disease,
so long neglected, now took its revenge. Before long the crisis
came and they died — yet not before having served their Emperor
and country like true and faithful children of the Sun-land.

7. — A TAIIANT PEINCE.

H. I. H. Pkince Kan-in Noeihito was, in Ms capacity of
Captain of Cavalry, attached to the First Expeditionary Army.'

KWLIEN-GHING. 123

Following Lieut. -General Katsura, the Prince endured all the
hardships of the march, yet was ever the cheeriest of commanders
and indefatigable in the fulfilment of his duty. He was always
the first to the fore, and the last to retire. After crossing the
Yalu the Japanese forces had, it will be remembered, some fierce
fighting to do about Hushan; and while the combat was yet
undecided, though the Chinese gave signs of wavering, a powerful
reinforcement was seen comiag to the enemy's aid from the direc-
tion of Kiulien-ching. The fresh troops were making directly for
the Japanese left flank, and on seeing this Lieut.-General Katsura
thought that the Chinese advance should, if possible, be inter-
rupted. The one thing to do was to hasten the movements of the
Left Wing, the Column under Major.-General Tatsumi. The
important duty of bringing up this Column at double-quick was
entrusted to H. I. H. Prince Kan-in. Spurring at full speed
across the bullet-swept field, the Prince soon reached the Major-
General and delivered the order. This done he turned to retrace
his steps, despite the fact that the enemy's fire had meanwhile
grown heavier and the road back a most perilous one. But
recking little of this, Prince Kan-in came back as he had gone, ventre
d terre. Lieut. -Colonel Tomoyasu, of the Tatsumi Brigade, ventured
to remonstrate with him against this exposure of himself, but
His Imperial Highness would not listen to any proposition to wait
till the firing slackened, urging that it was of the first importance
for him to rejoin his command. The troops were filled with admi-
ration for the Prince's valour, and endeavoured to emulate his
brilliant example. It was their fierce flank-attack which kept the
reinforcement from getting to Hushan and compelled it to retreat
in disorder.

8. — LIEUT.-GENEEAL VISCOUNT TOKIO.

Lieut. -General Viscount Toeio, .who was ordered by the
Emperor to inspect the battle-fields and the condition of the First
Army, afterwards came to Seoul, having fulfilled the task assigned
to him by His Majesty. When he reached the Korean capital he

124

HEROIC JAPAN.

at once called upon Count Inouye, for the two peers, being natives
of the same proviace, were on intimate terms. An animated con-
versation on the past and the present commenced, and in the
course of it, a servant of the Legation brought in a bottle of
wine and two glass on a tray. The Viscount, who had been in
great spirits a moment before, became suddenly dejected and,
without showing any inclina-tion to touch his glass, evinc-
ed signs of considerable emo-
tion. His host asked in some
surprise whether anything
had occurred. Viscount

Torio replied that the more he
thought of what he had lately
seen, the more it became im-
possible for him to touch his
glass. He thereupon narrated
the following story: — When
he overtook the First Army
and saw the Field-Marshal,
the officers and the troops
under his command, he found
to his wonder and admiration
that all those in the Army,
from the Commander-in-chief down to the private soldiers, were
not merely suffering the same privations but also enjoying the
same comforts. They slept in the same maimer and ate the same
coarse diet. The Viscount was deeply moved at the earnest and
self-denying zeal shown by Field-Marshal Count Yamagata in his
command of the Army. He observed, however, that the Field-
Marshal was rather emaciated, and learning that he was not quite
well, he could not but feel that he ought to take better care of
himself. He advised him, therefore, in the sense that, as he was
advanced in years and accustomed to lead a different kind of life
from the younger officers and soldiers, he had better take a few
glasses of wine every day. On hearing that, the Field-Marshal
shook his head, and, while thanking the Viscount for his kind
intentions, replied that, as he had undertaken this grave task
with the firm resolution of sacrificing his body for the weal of the

Count Inouie Kaoku.

KIULIEN-CHING. 125

Empire, it was liis invincible resolution to establish the most
cordial relations with his officers and soldiers by exposing himself
to the same dangers and suffering the same privations as they.
Hence to be without comforts was a source of pleasure rather
than of pain to him. He was extremely solicitous to have the
many soldiers wounded in battle restored as quickly as possible
to health, but situated as they were in a strange land, much in-
convenience was unavoidable and recovery was necessarily delay-
ed. How, then, could he, who was only slightly indisposed,
regale himself with wine which was beyond the reach of even a
soldier suffering from a dangerous wound ? Such a proceeding
would be entirely antagonistic to his original resolution. When
the Viscount heard the Marshal speak in such a manner, he was
deeply touched by his sincerity and patriotism, and thenceforth
the very name of wine become associated in his mind with the
hardships that Japan's officers and soldiers were experiencing in
the discharge of their duties. The sight of the bottle had called
up that reminiscence so vividly, and the thought of what hard-
ships the Field-Marshal must be enduring had come over him, so
strongly, that he had been unable to hide his emotion. The
narrative moved Count Inouye in the same way, for he recalled
the old days when he and the Field-Marshal had shared privations
at the head of the troops that they led against the Shogun's army
when it invaded the Choshu fief prior to the Eestoration. " Im-
possible to touch the wine," muttered the two statesmen, wrapt in
stirring reminiscences.*

•Re-printed from the Japan Muil, by permission.

CHAPTER VI.

THE TAKING OF KINCHOW.

I.— FROM THE LANDING AT PETSEWO TO THE FALL
OF THE CASTLE.

KiNCHOW, the most important fortified town in the southern
part of Shinking in general and the Liaotung Peninsula in
particular, lies west of Mt. Tahoshang and directly north of the
forts at Talien. From Talien the highroad leads to Port Arthur.
Kinchow thus commands the neck of the peninsula and its posses-
sion is of the first importance to the more southerly strongholds ;
for with this castle-town in an enemy's hands no troops can be
sent overland to the aid of Port Arthur, which in that case is
rendered defenceless on its weakest side. Aware of all this, the
Chinese had built a number of forts and waUs in the broad area
stretching from the plateau in the neighborhood of Tongtun,
northwest of Tahongshang-shan, to Mt. Potau, by way of
Tangmen-tse. The forts were, almost without exception, facing
towards Petsewo, so that they commanded the Kinchow highroad.
Between this plain and Kinchow the distance is one of 2 miles
only, and the road leading to the town indescribably laborious
and strewn with boulders and stones. The narrowest portion of
the pass is at Siem^n-tse : a sort of Chinese Thermopylae, where
a handful of determind men might stay the advance of thousands.
From none of these obstacles did the Japanese shrink ; though
aware of the wellnigh insurmountable difficulties of the road, they
pressed forward undismayed.

KIN CHOW.

127

CoLONEIi SaiXO.

On the arrival of the Japanese troops at Petsewo, reconnoi-
tring bodies were speecjily
sent out to ascertain the where-
abouts of the enemy and
report on the condition of the
road. On November 2nd,
Major Saito Tokumei, with
a small force consisting of a
Battalion of one Regiment,
together with some Cavalry
and Pioneers, started out to
survey and make some
repairs on the road along
which the Main Body of the
Division was to pass. Major
Saito was also charged with
the duty of obtaining information concerning the number and
movements of the enemy. The following day — the Emperor's
Birthday — Lieut.-General Yamaji with the Main Body of his Divi-
sion, took the road to Kinchow, Major-General Nogi being in
command of the van.

On November 4th, just as Major Saito was about to leave the
vicinity of Liangkiatien, some forty Chinese mounted troopers
made their appearance on the elevated ground north-east of Shila-
tsui, and at once began firing at the steadily advancing Japanese.
The Chinese were, however, speedily put to flight by a few well-
directed volleys. Later on about 100 Chinese soldiers and 70 or
80 horsemen showed themselves on the slope south-west of Cheng-
sha-teng, intending, of course, to stop the Japanese advance. This
time the encounter was a sharp one, yet the enemy was driven back
by one Company of , the Battalion, the advance guard and flank-
guard; and at 11.50. a. m. the plateau of Liuhiatien was oc-
cupied by the Japanese. On another reconnaissance being made,
it was found that the Chinese had taken their stand on the high
ground in the neighbourhood of Tongtun. Major Saito therefore
encamped at Liuhiatien, sending messengers back to warn the
Main Body, while scouts were despatched to learn all they could
about the enemy's forces . as well as to interrupt telegraphic com-

128 HEROIC JAPAN.

munication along the Foochow road. The Division under Lieute-
nant-General Yamaji was then only thirteen miles distant from
Major Saito's party.

At early dawn of the following day Major Saito sent out
several reconnoitring parties in order to the ascertain enemy's inten-
tions. The little bands were constantly exposed to the fire of the
watchful Chinese and suffered considerably in consequence. The
Main Body of the Division left Hwanghiatien at 1 a. m., and
resumed their march to Kinchow. The Bight "Wing, consistiug of
one Company of Infantry and another of Cavalry, under Major
Akiyama, Commander of the First Battalion of Cavalry, shortly
reached the vicinity of Wushih-lipu on the Foochow road. Taking
the direction of Foochow, in order to better guard the flank of the
approaching Division, these two Companies left the encampment
of the preceding night at 1 a. m.

About one hour after the departure of the Main Body of the
Division, the sound of cannon was heard in the direction of
Kinchow. At 11 a. m. the Advance-Guard reached the outskirts of
Liuhiatien. Here Lieut. -General Yamaji caused a halt and
ascended Mt. Taching, east of Luihiatien, in order to per-
sonally inspect the disposition of the enemy's forces. It was at
this hour that the reports came in from Major Saito relative to the
recent movements of the Chinese and the obstacles to be encoun-
tered on the road. It had been discovered that the enemy had
placed two cannon on the brow of a hill near Siemen-tse, while
soldiers had been posted at important places on both sides of the
hill. Still, nothing was positively known of the numerical strength
of the enemy. Seeing that it would be disadvantageous for
the Japanese, situated as they were, to attack just then the excels
lently posted and strongly defended enemy, Lieut.-General Yamaji
took his Division around to Sanshih-lipu, a village on the
Foochow road, whence he intended to assault Kinchow in the
rear. In pursuance of this scheme, the 15th Eegiment of Infantry,
and one Company each of Cavalry and Artillery, with a section of
Pioneers, were sent under Colonel Kono to silence the enemy in
front and thus give the Chinese the impression that the whole
Division intended advancing in that direction. Major.-General
Nogi, with the 1st Eegiment of Infantry, was instructed to guard

KIN CHOW.

129

the left flank of the Division on its way to Sanshih-lipu. This
Eegiment immediately took the Toochow highroad. The Division
Commander, Lieut.-General Yamaji, now made a forced march
with the remaining troops of the Division, and after traversing a
most difficult and hilly road reached the Foochow highway and
finally stopped at Kwanghia-tse. The Second-iu-Command,
Major-General Nogi, had meanwhile engaged the enemy in the
vicinity of Potau-shan and kept up the fight until nightfall, when
Lieut.-General Yaniaji with his troops should arrive at his destina-
tion. The forts of the enemy being on elevated ground, the Japa-
nese were constantly exposed to the hostile fire while on the march,
and so suffered greatly. Seeing this, Major.-General Nogi relinqui-
shed his original intention of pressing forward to the Foochow
road, and halted for the night in a field midway between the
Kinchow and Foochow highways.

All night long the distant thunder of cannon continued
audible. Several skirmishes with the enemy's outposts occurred
during the night, but the Japanese did not take the offensive
until dawn.

At 7 a. m. of November 6th,
this day having been predetermined
for the attack on Kinchow, the Main
Body of the Division broke camp
and marched along the Foochow
road to Kinchow, which was at
once assaulted. The Divison Com-
mander ordered Major-General Nogi
to co-operate with the Main Body,
bringing up the First Infantry Regi-
ment, thereafter joined by Colonel
Kono's troops who had advanced
along the Petsewo road. The Main
Body was further reinforced by the
Second Eegiment of Infantry and
one Company of Artillery under
Major-General Nishi. The brunt of
the attack fell upon Major-General Nogi's command — the First
Eegiment — who found the enemy prepared to stubbornly resist

CoiiONEL KONO.

130 HEROIC JAPAN.

their passing over Mt. Potau, which lay in front. In the meantime
the 15th Eegiment had started from Liuhiatien, at 4 a. m. The
First Battalion of this Begiment, under the command of Major
Saito, arrived soon afterwards in the enemy's vicinity, and
began at, 6.05 a. m, shelling the forts on Ohongchia-shan, near
Shau-pan. Major Saito's Column, as the Eight "Wing, there-
upon stormed the enemy's right, and at 6.40 a. m. were in posses-
sion of two of the forts. Shortly after 7 a. m. the First Eegiment
siicceeded in driving the enemy from Mt. Potau and taking the
fort on the brow of the hill, while the 15th Eegiment took posses-
sion of the redoubts near Shaupan.

Two hours later — at 9 a. m. — the whole Artillery force in the
Division ranged their cannon at places varying from 1200 to
2500 metres north-north-east of Kinchow. They at once opened
fire on the north and east gates and forts and the north-east angle
of the castle. In half an hour the Chinese cannon were silenced,
and, ten minutes later, the enemy were seen in full flight towards
the Talien and Port Arthur highroads. There were 36 cannon
engaged in this short though tremendous bombardement, and the
noise is described as having been something terrific. The whole
face of the sky was darkened with the smoke. In less than an hour
the beautiful and peaceful scene was entirely metamorphosed,
the ground being plowed up by shells, and corpses strewn every-
where. Lieut. -General Yamaji, who had been eagerly watching
the progress of the artillery-attack, now ordered the whole force
to charge: a command that was promptly and enthusiastically
obeyed. Just before this event, the Battalion of Engineers — com-
manded to efiect a breach in or destroy the North Gate — having
pressed forward more rapidly than the Infantry, had reached
their objective. Finding that the castle-walls at this place were
30 feet high and impossible to scale, the Gate was blown up with
gun-cotton. The Chinese still in Kinchow kept up a constant fire
from the loop-holes in the walls, but paying no head to this the
Engineers succeeded in demolishing both the first and second
gates by 10.30 a. m. At this moment the Second Infantry Eegi-
ment came up at double-quick and with a ringing cheer dashed
through the gates and into the Castle. The North Gate, known
as the Ying-an-men, was the most important of all and extremely

KINCHO W 131

dangerous to approacli, for • the ground Avas literally strewn with
mines. None of these, however, -were exploded. The Third
Begiment of Infantry now followed hard after the demoralized
Chinese, passing through the north-west and western part of the
fort, while one Batallion of the Eleventh Regiment stormed and
flung open the East Gate, through which .the soldiers crowded
into the castle on that side.

While the Fifteenth Begiment was marching toward the
elevated ground south-east of the Castle, the Main Body of the
Chinese forces fled along the Port Arthur road and in the direc-
tion of that stronghold. Lieut.-General Tamaji therefore ordered
Major-General Nishi to pursue the fleeing Chinese, taking the
Third Begiment and two Companies of Artillery with him. On
reaching the Port Arthur road the enemy turned and offered
resistance, but to no effect. Large numbers were killed or wound-
ed, and many taken prisoness. At 2 p. m. the pursuing Column
arrived at Nanhouling, where they halted and took a brief though
much-needed rest.

All the remaining troops belonging to the Division assembled
south of the captured castle during the hours from noon to 2 p.
m., for it was expected that the Chinese would make an attack in
their turn. Indeed the Chinese forts at Shuichia-shan and
Talien did shell the place where the Japanese had met, but noth-
ing else was done and only very small damage inflicted. Major-
General Nogi, with the First Infantry Begiment and some Cavalry
and Engineers, was instructed to attack the forts on Hoshang-shan
at dawn of the following day. Another branch, consisting of the
Fifteenth Begiment and a small body of Cavalry and Engineers,
was ordered to storm the Shuichia-shan forts at the same time.
At 4 p. m. other smaller bodies were sent to occupy the villages
near the castle.

The space within and just without the castle-walls was filled
with dead or wounded Chinese. Many prisoners had also been
taken.

In this way the famous castle-town of Kinchow was taken, and
the one great hope of the defenders of Port Arthur definitely lost.
The Chinese flags — " the very dragons painted on which seemed
to weep," to quote a Japanese account — were hauled down, and

132

HEBOIG JAPAN.

in tlieir stead the unconquered Sun-flag flung to the breeze. The
Division Commander together with the two Brigade Generals,
Nogi and Nishi, entered the Castle and made merry. Shortly
afterwards Field Marshal Oyama came up with his troops and
likewise encamped in the fallen burgh.

On the next day, November 7th, Talien Bay was taken by
the Japanese fleet and a detachment of Major-General Nogi's
Brigade. The enemy fled towards Port Arthur.

11.— THE HERO OF KINCHOW.

At the time of the attack on Kinchow, made in so gallant a
style by the First Division, the enemy were stationed at various
points in the chain of hills connecting Mt. Tahoshang north of the
castle, with Mts. Chongchia and Hotou (Potau). Forts were built
here and there on the left side of the highroad and on the slopes of
Chongchia-shan, between which and the above-mentioned hills the

road winds its devious course.
The Chinese, who had made
these forts the centre of their
defences, expected beyond
doubt to annihilate any Japa-
nese Regiment atttempting to
pass along the road. The
country round about being
undulating, with frequent hills
and corresponding depres-
sions, the Chinese had taken
every advantage of these
I geographical characteristics
I and had chosen the positions
for their forts with skill and
excellent judgment. Every-
thing was visible to them, or
rather to some one or another of their forts, within a radius of
6000 metres.

LlEUTENAKT AwANO.

KINCHOW. 133

Shortly before the Division began the attack, Lieutenant
Awano Yojiro, commanding the Second Sub-company, First
Company, First Battalion of the Fifteenth Eegiment, was sent
out to reconnoitre in the vicinity of the castle. On the day before
the battle (November 5th) he set out from Liuheatien with a
maniple of 22 men. The approach to the enemy's lines was most
difficult as well as perilous. Taking every advantage possible
and always endeavouring to keep both out of sight and out of
range, the Lieutenant and his men had none the less many hair-
breadth escapes from the bullets of the enemy's pickets and
sharpshooters. During the night — for the scouting-party was
out for a number of hours — the men on one occasion had to
passing over a stony slope, where every step dislodged some
pebbles, making a loud, rattling sound. Yet under cover of the
darkness the scouts advanced to the very foot of the walls of
several forts. Beturning at midnight in safety with his command,
Lieutenant Awano at once made an interesting and valuable
report.

At dawn of the next day the First Company started out
ahead of the Division as Advance Guard. Lieutenant Awano with
the Sub-company commanded by him marched in front as guide.
It was now 4 a. m., and the first streaks of greyish light just
visible in the eastern sky. Under the circumstances the trail
would have been lost had it not been for the bits of white paper
the Lieutenant had affixed to the trees along the chosen route.
Without hesitating for an instant, the young officer conducted the
Company to the hill he and his men had ascended a few hours
before. The First Company now made preparations for actively
engaging the enemy, while the Sub-company under Lieutenant
Awano continued to forge ahead. Ordering his men to march in
Indian file, the Lieutenant cautiously avoided the enemy's front
and worked gradually around to their right flank. On reaching
the hills among which the Chinese had built their forts, the
daring little band came across the enemy's pickets, whom they
endeavoured to take prisoners. As it was still dark however, the
pickets had been warned by the sound of the approaching foot-
steps and fled in safety. Recognising that he was now at close
quarters with the enemy, the Lieutenant ordered his men to fix

134 HEROIC JAPAN.

bayonets, and tlien, with admirable speed, they marched through
the enemy's line and around to their right. By this time the re-
mainder of the Company had come up, and "when this fact was
ascertained the Lieutenant dashed on with his devoted followers
into the nearest forts, utterly confounding the Chinese with the
fierceness and impetuosity of- his charge. Lieutenant Awano
was the first to get in the forts, where, sword in hand, he laid
about him with reckless bravery. So sudden and unforeseen had
the charge been that the 350 Chinese soldiers within the forts
seemed quite bewildered, their few aimless volleys doing little or
no harm at all. The Lieutenant now cried out to cease firing and
use the bayonet only. This order the men obeyed promptlj", and
with unexampled fury charged again and again into the terror-
stricken ranks of the enemy. Other bodies of the First Division
coming up, the Chinese at once relinquished all idea of defending
their position and fled, leaving cannon, small arms, ammunition
and their military standards behind them. One of the Chinese
forts, in particular, Avas carried at the bayonet's point in less
thaji one minute !

Housed by the firing, fresh bodies of the enemy now came on
towards the highroad from the village in front and the forts on
Chongchia-shan. Grouped on both sides of the road, they began
a furious fire on the forts just taken by the Japanese. By this
time it was morning : a clear, bright day ; so, seeing the Japanese
steadily advancing, the 250 Chinese disputing the road began to
fall back. The First Company was then commanded to take the
Chongchia-shan forts, in which some Chinese were still remain-
ing by the guns. In order to do this, the Japanese had to des-
cend the hill on which were the captured forts, cross the high-
road, and then clamber up some very precipitous rocks and clifi's,
fully one hundred metres high. Trusting to the natural advantages
of their location, the Chinese troops seemed to pluck up a little
heart, for the firing from the forts on the rocks above grew more
continuous and steadier.

Two Sub-companies of the First Company then set out on
their perilous mission, and after reaching the road began climb-
ing up the cliffs from a point directly beneath the forts. Lieute-
nant Awano and his men ascended the rocks a little to the left, in

KINCHO W. 135

order to reach the rear of their objective ; and regardless of the
rain of bullets in their direction they toiled boldly upwards,
reaching finally a place some 3000 metres distant from the forts
in question. The Japanese advance was of necessity slow, as it
was a steady climb the whole time. Just then another Sub-
company, under Lieutenant Magaki Tomokichi, of the Second
Company, came up to the rear of the Awano party. Thje latter
officer called out to Lieutenant Magaki if he were willing to make
a combined charge on the forts ; and, on receiving a prompt reply
in the affirmative, Lieutenant Awano called on his men to charge,
himself leading with bared sword. In a few minutes they were
within the forts, sabreing the gunners where they stood and
utterly defeating any hope of resistance. The enemy, at least
300 strong, or more than twice the number of their attackers,
were thrown into complete confusion, scattered and fled for dear
life among the hills, leaving their weapons and standards behind
them. Lieutenant Magaki's Sub-company did not enter the forts
with the rest, but gave chase to the fugitive Chinese. The most
important forts in the central portion of the enemy's linQ of
defence having thus been taken, the rest of the work was com-
paratively easy, Kinchow on the same daj' falling into the hands
of the victorious Japanese. And it is not too much to say that
success of the attack and the taking of that great castle-town were
mainly attributable to courage, skill, and tireless activity of
Lieutenant Awano Tojiro.

II.— SERGEANT KOBArASHI'S RUSE.

During the march of the troops on Kinchow, Major
Saito Tokumei with his Battalion — the First of the Fifteenth
Kegiment — went on ahead as the Advance Column. On reaching
Liuheatien, a place about 2 miles north-east of Chongchia-shan,
Sub-Lieutenant Tsukui, with his Sub-company, was sent out to
look for a mounted non-commissioned officer who was missing, and
also to ascertain the position and strength of the enemy and their
defences. When the Lieutenant and his men got as far as a little

136 HEROIC JAPAN.

plateau north of Shaosdsai and to the east of Tahoshang-shan,
suddenly one hundred or more Chinese foot-soldiers made their
appearance, and at once advanced to attack the Japanese. The
command of the Sub-company was then entrusted to Sergeant
Akaiwa, who succeeded in making a strong counter-attack and
in keeping the Chinese from advancing any farther in that direc-
tion. In the meantime Sub-Lieutenant Tsukui, Sergeant Koba-
yashi Kenkichi and 9 other men dashed through the hail of
bullets, climbed the overhanging cliffs, and finally reached the
summit of Tahoshang-shan, whence they enjoyed a splended view
of the walled town and its environment. When the party started
to descend, several white and red banners were descried on a
high place some 400 metres to the right. About 50 Chinese
unexpectedly came forth and immediately began firing at the
Japanese, with the utmost fury. At the same time the Sub-com-
pany lower down moved off, leaving the little party above in con-
siderable perplexity. Should they retrace their steps ? Should
they descend the mountain, exposing themselves to the Chinese
fire, or should they stay where they were ? While they were still
in doubt as to what course should be pursued. Sergeant Kobaya-
shi proposed that he and one soldier, Fukayo Kinsaku, should
stay and try a ruse, while the others retired. The Lieutenant
was, he added, of more importance than himself and his comrade,
for the result of the reconnaissance had yet to be made known to
the Battalion Commander, and this duty was Sub-Lieutenant
Tsukui's own. The officer agreed to try the plan and began to
move off as secretly as possible with the rest of the men, while
the Sergeant endeavored to conceal the fact of their departure from
the observant Chinese. Sergeant Kobayashi began pacing slowly
to and fro, in full view of the enemy, yet taking advantage of the
shrubs and bushes to screen himself as much as possible. This
he did in order to make the Chinese believe that the Japanese
had there established an outpost and had no thought of retreating.
Finally the enemy came within 100 metres of where he stood, and
just then the Sergeant saw that the Sub-Lieutenant and the other
soldiers had succeeded in regaining the Company. His work thus
done, the Sergeant called to his comrade, and both disappeared in
a little gulley just as the Chinese came up. Crouching among

KING HO W.

137

the bushes and winding through the stunted trees on the hill side,
they shortly afterwards had the satisfaction of rejoining their
comrades in safety. And so the Sergeant's clever ruse had saved
them all.

III.— THE BREAKING- OP THE NORTH GATE,

Noteworthy were the deeds done by the Engineers on the
day of the capture of Kinchow. As the troops closed about the
doomed castle, the First Company of the First Battalion of
Engineers got within 2000 metres of the north of the town, in
advance of the Artillery. Here the command was received to
blow up the North Gate at at all hazards. The Engineers were
delighted with the undertaking and advanced at double-quick,
while the bullets of both the attacking and defending forces flew
whizzing above their heads or fell close beside them. Captain
Nakajima Hisanori ordered Sub-
Lieutenant Yanome Magoichi to
blow up the Gate, under cover of
a few men with Sub-Lieutenant
Takano Yoshimatsu, there being no
Infantry thereabouts to protect the
the brave men. The Captain gave
his orders to his two aides in per-
son, who, after a rough preliminary
survey, started for the Gate with
their men.

On reaching a village directly
in front of the Gate (November 6th,
10 a. m.), a Battalion from the 2nd
Begiment of Infantry came up with
the intention of storming the Gate.
The Engineers then got out the explosive material, which they car-
ried in a small strong-box, and set out to make ready the mine in a
small native house just beyond the Gate. This house had, however,
been strongly barred and shut up ; so Sergeant Yoshida Minoru

.j^^.

' ~~-

—•-^3^?^

_-*>■

„.

'■v

--^

-vmsm''

Yanome Magoichi,
Lieutenant of Engineebs.

138

HEROIC -JAPAN.

broke in the door with an axe and, entering with a number of
Engineers, at once preceded to sever some twenty wires there
discovered connecting -with as many sunken mines in the approach
to the portals. In the mean time the Infantry again and again
attempted to storm and scale the walls, but only to find them
impregnable and inaccessible ; for they had been built of brick,
eight metres thick, and quite perpendicularly, scaling therefore
being out of the question. Moreover the defenders on the ramparts
not only kept up a galling fire, but also threw large stones and tiles
on the heads of those who approached the base of the walls. The
Infantry retired, leaving the Gate to the Engineers.

Preparfitions being completed, Sub-Lieutenant Tanome, follow-
ed by Utagawa Toyokichi, a private of the third-class, carrying

the box of explosives ; Sato Keizaburo,
a Sergeant of the second-class ; Yo-
shida, ditto ; and first-class private
Onoguchi Tokuji, ran towards the
Gate. The folding doors or leaves
had, however, been covered with iron
plates and had a most massive and
ponderous look. Lieutenant Yanome
therefore put no less than 11 kilogram-
mes of gun-cotton at the base of the
Gate, and, lighting the fuse, retired to
a distance. In a few seconds there
was a fierce explosion and the Gate
completely destroyed, the lower part being thrown several metres
away by the force of the powder. Bejoicing at their success the
rest of the Sub-company rushed through the Gate over the smok-
ing debris, but were greatly surprised and disappointed on
finding a second inner barrier with another strongly barred door.
Lieutenant Nishikawa Isamu soon came running up with other 10
kilogrammes of gun-cotton. This was promptly exploded just
below the door, and the last barrier thus blown away. As for
the enemy, the majority had hastily left the ramparts after the
first explosion ; yet some still held their ground stubbornly and
fired on the Engineers in the recess of the second gate. Onogu-
chi was thereby wounded in the shoulder, as was also Sergeant

TTtaoa'wa Toyokichi.

KINCHO W. 139

Sato. This did not by any means caiase tlie Engineers to waver.
Tliey rushed throught the second portal and at once began looking
for hidden mines. Einding none they clambered up the walls,
chased the retreating Chinese, and thus paved the way for the
Division to enter Kinchow.

I v.— THE FIRST OX THE AVALLS.

DuEiNG the attack on Kinchow-ching, the Second Eegiment
made a fierce assault on the North Gate of the castle. The gate
itself was firmly closed and strongly barred, while the adjoining-
walls were more than 20 feet high and apparently quite impos-
sible to scale. Under these massive walls the troops surged in
angry excitement, unable to get at the sheltered foe. Sub-Lieute-
nant Yoshida with his command was, at the time, a little to the west
of the great gate. Searching about he found some broken places
among the bricks composing the north-west corner of the castle.
These he used after the fashion of a ladder, and, mounting slowly
succeeded in scaling the walls. With his drawn sword he drove
back the enemy on guard there, and even succeeded in capturing
a gun. Seizing a fiag that was hoisted near by, he sprang on the
parapet and shouted Tenno Heika Banzai, " Hurrah for His Im-
perial Majesty ! " Sergeant Noguchi and three privates, Yoshida,
Hanazawa and Yamada, then reached the top of the wall. Seeing
this welcome reinforcement and that other troopers were now
clambering up the ladder of bricks, the Sub-Lieutenant ran east-
ward on the wall, the men following close after. At this moment
a tremendous discharge was heard at the North Gate. This was
caused by the explosion of the mine placed at the Gate by Lieute-
nant of Engineers Yanome, Infantrj^ Lieutenant Nishikawa, and
several others. The massive portal was completely shattered by
the explosion, and the impatient soldiers there gathered rushed
through the gate into the town, where they were immediately
joined by Sub-Lieutenant Yoshida and his devoted men. The
fall of the castle followed soon, and Kinchow was taken.

140 HEROIC JAPAN.

v.— THE EXPERIENCES OF A JAPANESE SPY.

In the First Division, commanded by Lieut.-General Yamaji,
there were three Japanese interpreters, all thoroughly conversant
with the Chinese idiom. Kono Ken-ichi, one of these three,
landed, at 11 a. m. of October 24th, on the eastern estuary of the
Hwayang River, where he bought a Chinese outfit from the
natives. He had been ordered to proceed to Pulantien from
Petsewo, in order to ascertain the movements and number of
the enemy at Foochow as accurately as might be. On parting
with the Head of the Staff, Major-General Odera, he shook
hands and the two patriots looked wistfully at each other, for
both thought the meeting their last. With a few words of fare-
well Kono left the camp, immediately changed his clothing and
arranged his queue : for his head had been shaved « la GJdnoise in
order to prevent detection. At 5 p. m. on the above-mentioned
day he started out on his perilous journey : and he knew full well
that detection meant certain death, and death in all the torments
known to the refined cruelty of the Chinese. On his way into the
enemy's country he was frequently accosted by Japanese camp-
coolies or brought sternly to a halt by Japanese pickets. At
last, however, he got safely beyond the Japanese lines. After
walking for some two miles the sun set, and a very dark night
ensued. A little farther on he came to a village where a small
number of Japanese soldiers had been quartered, and from these
he inquired the road to Petsewo. After a brief rest he walked on
for four miles, and finally sought temporary shelter in a little glen
among the hills.

Early on foot the next morning, he came to the Pihliu River
after a walk of five miles. Following the river's course upon
fording it, he reached, two miles farther on, a little village.
Here he entered a house where some six or seven peasants were
sitting, and entered into conversation with them. From his
peculiar accent the farmers concluded that he must be a Korean,
and preferred him some friendly advice. " The soldiers of the
Middle Kingdom," said they, " are coming hither from Petsewo.
If you should meet with them, danger might befall. You had

KINGHO W. 141

better give up all idea of going -westward and choose the northern
road, on which you will encounter no peril." These good-natured
and wholly unsuspecting peasants then gave him some food, and
pointed out the road he was to take. He did, in fact, walk on
for a while to the north-west, intending to get to Petsewo. But
after he had covered about eight miles he came to another village,
where a painful experience awaited him. On being questioned
as to his name and destination, Kono declared that he was called
Wuh Wen-chang, a native of Panchwang, in Foochow-f u. Province
of Fuhkien, and that he had been engaged in business at the
port of Takushan since June of that year ; but hearing that the
Japanese were coming he had made up his mind to sail from
Petsewo to his home near Chefoo, whence he hoped to reach
Shanghai and ultimately Fuhkien. All this was said with a
perfect assumption of indifference to his surroundings and with
extraordinary fluency. Yet while some of his hearers seemed in-
clined to believe his statements, others did hot, and one man in
particular declared that he believed him to be a Korean spy, as
Kono's language had a decidedly Korean twang. His pack was
then broken open and examined, and a compass was found, which
greatly puzzled the inquisitors. But Kono explained that he had
dealt in foreign goods while in Takushan, and that it was nothing
unusual for him to carry knives, magnets, etc., about with him
for sale. He was then asked whether he had a map, and declared
that he had not. This somewhat allayed their suspicions and he
was permitted to go on his way ; but he had hardly walked half
a mile before he was again seized by some thirty villagers, who
had followed him. He was this time examined from head to foot
and ordered to give up at once any map that he might have con-
cealed about his person. Kono strenuously protested that he
possessed nothing of the kind. Still suspicious, the villagers
compelled him to walk back to the village, where his clothes
were stripped off and everything subjected to a most searching
examination. It was quite true that he had no map, but in the
lining of one of his- socks he had a sheet torn out of a Chinese
novel, on which he had written the names of all the important
places between Foochow and Pulantien. This, of course, would
have seriously if not fatally compromised him, if discovered. So,

142 HEROIC japan:

with great presence of mind, Kono dipped his feet into a little
rivulet on the way back, as if 'to refresh them, and thus managed
to rub the tell-tale paper into a pulp, of course obliterating the
characters written thereon. When his socks were later on exa-
mined his ruse proved successful, as nothing of an incriminating
nature was found. He was thus acquitted on this score. Among
the villagers there was one who understood the idiom of Peking,
and this man assured the rest that the suspect was not a Korean.
Yet the rude villagers would not consent to liberating him, and
at last some six or seven of them tied him with a rope to a bam-
boo pole. Three men were then chosen to convey him to the
Chinese garrison at Petsewo. This seemed fatal, for Kono hardly
dared hope to come off scot-free if brought to the Chinese camp as
a suspect. It was now half-past six in the afternoon, and the
bold spy ilever believed he would live to see the light of another
day. But his wits did not fail him at this crisis. Making a
profound obeisance before his three guards, he said : " I am quite
content that you should take me to Petsewo. I shall, by Heaven,
make no attempt to escape. But as I am indeed an innocent man
I pray you to loosen the rope that is twisted about my hands."
His conductors granted this request. It was now getting very
dark, and a man's face should no longer be distinguished at a dis-
tance of more than 6 or 7 metres. Two of the guards followed a
little in the rear, while the third held the rope by which Kono's
hands were still bound. Turning to this man, the captive said :
" I am in very truth a man of Foochow in Fuhkien Province, and
my parents are still living there in the old homestead. Though
innocent I am being treated as a criminal, and if once taken to
the Chinese camp shall be starved to death. Release me, I pray
you, guiltless man that I am, and I shall ever remember your
kindness." He knelt in the road as he spoke and made as if he
wept, saying that he offered ten silver mace for his liberty.
Taking this sum from his waist-band he held it out to his captors,
who refused, though with evident regret, to accept the money.
Suddenly he gave a jump aside and began to run ! With the rope
still tied to his hands and waist he ran like a deer, up hill and
down, crossing brooks and rivulets without ever a pause. The
Polar Star was his only guide, and keeping his eyes fixed on that

KING HO TV. 143

he pursued a westerly course.

It was a moonless night and objects a few feet off quite
invisible. After running for, as he supposed, some 2000 metres,
he looked back and saw 50 or 60 lanterns hurrying through the
darkness in the direction he had taken. The whole village had
evidently been aroused and was in pursuit. He could hear the
distant baying of dogs, roused by the cries of the villagers, and
knew that if recaught his death would be instant. It was now or
never ! Avoiding all houses where light could be seen, he struck
into a recently harvested millet-field, the rough, stiff stubble of
which tore off his shoes and socks, cutting his feet. After ex-
traordinary exertions he reached a little hill, whence he looked
back once more and was overjoyed to see that the lanterns of his
pursuers were scarcely visible. He had outrun pursuit. After
resting for a while, he rubbed his bonds against some sharp
stones and was speedily a free man again. He continued his as-
cent, and at height of 300 metres found that he was in a low
wood. Here, worn-out and panting, he threw himself on a heap
of leaves and was almost immediately asleep. When he awoke
the east was already bright. All around him were sheer rocks,
precipices and dangerous cliffs — a most dangerous spot to ascend
even in broad daylight, and Kono shuddered to think of his
narrow escape from a violent death. Climbing up through the
bushes and thick undergrowth, he entered a lonely little valley.
He had no food, but there was water from a clear spring. Near
the spring was a narrow path, which he followed. This led him
over the ridge of the mountain, where he caught sight of some
houses about 100 metres off. No one came out to accost him, and
he passed cautiously on, over hill and dale, suffering from hunger
and fatigue. His feet were still very painful and hunger had
weakened him greatly, yet he pressed on for about four miles, till
he came to another brook. The surface being covered with duck-
weed, he made shift to use his coat as a dipper and filter. The
drink refreshed him and gave him fresh vigour. For eight miles
he kept up his wearisome march, his fatigue being so great that
he walked on mechanically, or like a man in a dream. After
what seemed to him an age, he reached finally a few farm-
houses. Here he halted and begged for a little food. Two

lU HEROIC JAPAN.

women were in the house which he approached, and these, sym-
pathising with his worn and haggard look and evident extreme
exhaustion, gave him some coarse food. This seemed to supply
him with renewed stimulus, for after a short halt and thanking
the good Samaritans, he resumed his march and went on to
Panlashang and through Shachiatien, where he met with a
bullock-cart. The driver, nothing loath to have a companion, ask-
ed him to get into the cart, which he very willingly did. In the
course of the three-miles' drive, the carter told him of an inn not
far off, where he might put up for the night. But being averse
to the certain interrogation to which he would be subjected in
case of entering the inn, he concluded to spend the night under a
tree, as he had done the previous evening. It was now 6.30 p.
m. As he had been deprived of his pack, hat and sundry articles
of clothing, he had nothing to protect him from the autumn chill.
Yet so great was his fatigue that he fell asleep at once. Afraid
of being discovered by the inbabitants, Kono arose the following
day before dawn. Keeping close to the mountains and following
lonely or at best unfrequented paths, he came after midday to a
hut on the mountain-side, where he begged for a little food and
made inquiries about the roads. All day long he continued his
march, suffering greatly from hunger and thirst. After travelling
for some twenty miles he reached Muchiatien, and, passing
on without stopping took refuge, after the sun was gone down,
among some boulders on the hillside. The distance between this
place and Foochow was about 15 miles.

On October 28th, Kono resumed his journey at dawn. After
covering two miles a heavy thunderstorm came up, forcing him
to seek shelter under the eaves of a hut. Another two miles'
travel brought him to the upper part of the Foochow River.
As a good many people were to be seen on the banks, he
followed the course of the stream at a little distance, and
and came, one mile farther on, to a bridge, which he crossed.
Striking now into the highroad, he followed the telegraph-wire
for two miles again, during which time he was once more over-
taken by a heavy shower and wet to the skin. Just then he saw,
though still at a considerable distance, the walls of the fortified
town Foochow : a sight which gladdened his heart and made him

EINCHOW. 145

■wellnigli forget his fatigue. A strong north-east wind had now
begun to blow, accompanied with showers of icy rain and hail.
After walking for three miles more he reached Siaomiao, one
of the suburbs of Foochow, just outside the East Gate. For a
time he rested here, taking shelter under some trees from the
still falling hail. In a little while he mustered up enough strength
to enter the city from the East Gate. It was just ten o'clock in the
forenoon as he walked into the town. No guards were posted at
the gate and no one asked him any questions. He entered a
small restaurant and called for a bowl of warm Termicelli, which
was delicious to the half -famished man ; for, with the exception
of an occasional bowl of rice, he had eaten nothing since leaving
the Hwayang Eiver. Greatly refreshed he at once began his
investigations about the town, and found that there was only a
Tery small garrison present : one solitary horseman and two or
three Companies of Infantry. There were no cannon to be seen on
the walls of the town. He learned, however, that some 500
Bannermen had been stationed there until a few days before,
and that they had left to join the troops at Kinchow. At 5 p. m.,
his investigations being completed, he left Foochow for Kinchow.
He lost his bearings while seeking for the Nyangnyankon highroad,
and so shaped his course south-east, reaching a village named
Hwangchih-tachai just at sunset. He asked here at several houses
for a night's lodging, but was refused. The ground was sodden with
the rain and hail, although the storm had now blown over, and
it was impossible to sleep out in the open. So he looked around
for a Taoist shrine, and, finding one, made shift to pass the
night in the porch. At about midnight some one came with a
a lantern, aroused him and said : " There is a high wind blowing
to-night. You'll get sick if you sleep out here. My house is but
small and poor, yet there is room for you to rest in. Come to
my place and sleep in peace." These friendly words were inex-
pressibly comforting to the poor, half-frozen scout. He joyfully
followed his host, who took him to a little house in which there
was a bright fire burning on the hearth to cheer the expected
guest. For a while they chatted together and Kono learned that
the good man was the village school-master, with some local
reputation for his erudition. The old peedagogue got out some

146 HEBOIG JAB AN.

of his books and showed them to his guest, asking if he were
able to read them ; anrf when Kono replied that he was thoroughly
conversant with them all, the old man was greatly pleased. The
scout then asked whether some 400 or 500 Foochow soldiers had
quite recently passed through on their way to Kinchow, but was
told that they had not.* The host added, however, that the gar-
rison of Kaiping was going to Kinchow. Soothed by the warm
fire, the scout soon fell into a dreamless sleep. On October
29th he arose in the early morning, and was hospitably entertain-
ed by his kind host. When about to start, the school-master
approached and tried to make him take a few silver coins.
Touched by the act, Kono heartily thanked the benevolent man,
but of course refused the well-meant gift.

After walking for two miles, Kono reached Sanshih-lipu,
where he again struck the telegraph wire. Followed the course
indicated by the wires he went southwards, through Paishui-ching,
to Pucbia-tun. Towards noon he arrived at Lichiatien. The road
led thence to Lankuchong, over some low-lying hills. Up to
W:uhchiatien the road was very steep and hard, but from Uchia-
tien onwards comparatively level and easy. Three more miles
brought him to Chengchiatien. At Sankwan-miao the road
united with that leading from Nyangnyankon to Pulantien. From
this place it was easy to reach the coast of the Gulf of Pechili.
Following this he arrived at sunset at Ta-enshang, and walking
on for some 200 metres came to a lonely hollow or ravine in the
hills, where he determined to pass the night. Only a few hundred
metres farther on was Pulantien. The night was bitterly cold and
a heavy frost soon covered the ground.

Early in the morning of October 30th, the brave scout left
his uncomfortable and chilly retreat and walked across a rivulet
on towards Pulantien. This was a hamlet of not more than 20
houses, and about 2 miles from the coast. It is midway between
Fooohow, Kinchow and Kaiping, and an easy road goes thence on
to Petsewo. Important as the post was, there was no Chinese
soldier to be seen in the vicinity, nor were there any defences.
From this place he went on, unchallenged, to Kinchow. Two
mUes farther on, at Lichiatien, he fell in with a couple of Chinese
troopers. For such an emergency he was quite prepared, and was

KINCHOW. 147

not at all flustered when, on trying to pass, by them unconcerned-
ly, the soldiers called to him to stop. They began by asking who
he was, whence he had come and where he was going ? And then
they wanted to know what his profession was, his age, and a
number of other particulars. Kono told them, with appearance of
utter frankness, that he was a pipe-malfer named Li PaoUn, a
native of Panchwang, near Foochow, Province of Fuhkien ; that he
had an elder brother trading within the walls of Kinchow, near the
South Gate ; that he had intended joining his brother in a business
venture, but, having heard of what was going, trade moreover
being very dull, he intended to get his brother to leave Kinchow
and return to Fuhkien. "lam," he added, "26 years old and
came to Foochow here in June of this year. But as my stay has
not been long I am not adept in the language current here. You
may perhaps have noticed that I speak like a Southerner. It's
very apt to make people suspicious." With these specious words
he willingly allowed himself to be searched. Nothing of an in-
criminating nature being found on him, the troopers concluded
they had bagged the wrong bird, and let him go on. This was the
most critical of all his adventures, for a tone or gesture could so
easily have betrayed liim to his keen-eyed captors. It was his
nonchalant bearing that saved him. The cavalry men were, it
appeared, some of the Viceroy Chung-tang's own body-guard, Li
Hung-chang's own troops, and hence disposed to be both suspi-
cious and overbearing.

Seeing the waters of the Gulf on his right, he went south-
wards and kept about three miles from the coast-line. Pretty
soon a cavalry officer accosted Mm, but was satisfied on learning his
feigned name and address. Passing by Chingchiapu and Chang-
linpu, he arrived at Tanho-i. Thence he went on to Wushih-lipu
and Shishih-lipu, both of which are in direct connection with
the Petsewo road. It was true that he had no orders to go on to
Kinchow ; but thiuking that Ins two fellow-scouts might have lost
their lives as he very nearly had his own, he deemed it his duty
to press on. "It is true," thought he, "that all my toil hitherto
may go for nothing if I lose my life at Kinchow. Yet man's fate
rests with Heaven, and with Divine aid I may still accomplish this
self-imposed task." Having thus definitely determined his course

14:8 - HEROIC JAPAN.

of action, Kono left the road lie had been following, and marched
towards Kinchow direct. Shortly afterwards he reached Shang-
holu, a village eight miles distant from where he had started.
Here he met thirty carts travelling slowly northwards along the
Foochow road. The carts were loaded with fodder for the Chinese
cavalry, and were guarded by mandarins. Farther on he reached
Sanshih-lipu, where he came across a troop of 20 Chinese cavalry-
men. On ascending the next hill, he saw another train of carts,
this time numbering more than forty. After passing through a
cluster of villages of less importance, he finally crossed the slope
of Kiulichwang, and got the first glimpse of his objective. The
castle-town of Kinchow was all astir with armed life and presented
a very striking appearance, flags and banners of all sorts being
displayed above the walls. There being an evidently large gar-
rison in the town, the scout thought it would be unwise to enter
without observing further precautions, and as the day was now
far spent, he concluded to pass the night on the slope. The wea-
ther was very windy and cold again, while peals of thunder
reverberated ever and anon in the midnight sky. The storm broke
later on into an icy rain, but this did not, fortunately for the scout,
continue long. Until late at night the noise of the soldiers and
horses in the town kept him from sleeping.

At dawn the next day — October 31st — he reached the North
Gate, after two miles of circuitous and very cautious walking.
Seeing numbers of peasants coming in with vegetables and fish for
the troops, he mingled with the crowd and passed through the
Gate unquestioned. The fortifications, he soon found, were very
different from those he had seen at Foochow. The castle was
filled with troops and the streets lined with their cattle and
baggage. Coming to a shrine dedicated to Hwangti, he quietly
rested there a while. The next thing was to find a money-changer.
There was no difficulty about this, and he speedily exchanged
some of his silver coins for copper cash. He then entered a
restaurant and made good meal on beef and macaroni. Nearly
every guest present was a soldier, and all were holding high
carouse. Some were drinking wine, others eating to surfeit, and
the talk was merry and incessant. Here he remained for two
full hours, eating slowly, and carefully listening to what the

KINGHOW. 149

troopers were saying. Some held that the Japanese had left
Petsewo and gone eastward; others again declared' that the
enemy were heading for Kinchow. To all that was said, the
scout lent an attentive ear. After paying liis modest bill, the
next thing was to examine into the condition and number of the
troops massed outside the South Gate. Four cannon, he noticed,
were posted above the East Gate ; while as for the garrison, it
consisted of picked troops of the best men.* The soldiers were
quartered in large houses ; either such as belonged to the weal-,
thiest local merchants or were otherwise used by the Government.
The forces numbered between six and seven thousand. At about
2 p. m. he saw some notable personage drive in a carriage out of
the East Gate. Twenty troopers acted as an escort. The people
bowed as he passed and addressed him as Ta-jen, " Your Lord-
ship." After buying a few indispensable articles of clothing and
some honey-cakes, Kono left the town, at 5 p. m., by the North
Gate. It was his intention to go to Petsewo by the eastern road,
so he walked first to Siemen-tse at the foot of Mt. Tahoshang.
Seeing a troop of Cavalry advancing, he concealed himself until
all had gone by. A little farther on he met with a small body of
foot-soldiers, and noted, at the same time, that mines had been
laid in various place along the road. The sun was now setting,
so he hastened through Liuhiatien and ensconced himself in a
ravine, where he slept.

The eastward march was continued shortly after dawn of the
following morning. At one time he missed the way and got by
mistake to Weichow, where he asked a villager to direct him to
the Petsewo road. At a little distance from Hwangchia-tun, the
next village he came to, he made a halt for rest. Not having as
yet met with any signs of the Japanese advance, the scout was
beginning to get very anxious. He was particularly desirous to
learn the result of the engagement at Petsewo, and the excitement
as well as the fatigue kept him awake for a long time.

On November 2nd, shortly after sunrise, he took a road
leading north-east. After walking for about four miles he met
with a native who asked him what he was about and where

*The original enumerates the various regiments. We omit the names.

150 HEROIC JAPAN.

ho was going. " I have a younger brother at Petsewo," replied
the wily scout, "and having heard that the Japanese have
recently occupied this town, I am in great anxiety about my
brother. I must find out what has become of him, and so I
have come on from Kinchow without a halt." Hearing this, and
of course crediting .the story, the native strongly urged him
not to keep to the highroad, where he would infallibly come in
contact with the Japanese, but to take a short cut over the hills.
Crossing a brook and passing over a hill, he met with another
villager, who told him that the Japanese were in great force at
Petsewo. Secretly delighted with this bit of information, the
scout redoubled his pace, forgetting in a moment all his fatigue
and hunger. Just as he was about to enter the next village —
Wanchia-tun — he saw a number of old women, children and
others evidently fleeing from an approaching enemy. For of
course they believed that the destruction of their lives as well as
property was impending ; although the progress of the Japanese
throughout the Liaotung Peninsula was marked by most kindly
treatment of the natives. Kono then asked one of the frightened
people if the Japanese were at hand, but before he could get an
answer he saw a troop of Cavalry crossing the brow of an opposite
hill. At first he thought these must be defeated Chinese soldiers,
but he was reassured, on drawing nearer, by the sight of the
yellow embroidery on their coats. It was a troop of Japanese
horsemen, and the poor scout almost wept for joy on recognizing
them.

From the time he had left the Hwayang Kiver, he had not
known what it was to be free from anxious care. He had been
half-starved; had walked until his legs almost refused their
office; and had constantly been in peril of his life. The first
man with whom he met was Sub-Lieutenant Ozaki, of the First
Section of the Second Company, and to him he immediately tried
to tell about the condition of aff'airs in and about Kinchow. But
Kono's joy was so extreme that he could not find words to ex-
press himself. He then came up with Major Saito Takumei, to
whom he related all he knew of the enemy's condition. It was
his great desire to have a personal interview with Division Com-
mander Yamaji, but the later being with his Staff at Petsewo,

KINGHOW. 151

there were still eight miles to traverse before a meeting was
possible. The sun now sinking behind the western hills, the tired
and excited man passed the night where he was, enjoying a well-
earned and refreshing repose. Early the next morning he once
again took the road, intending to make Petsewo as quickly as
possible. He was surprised to note the deserted nature of the
villages through which he passed, the inhabitants having evident-
ly fled on the approach of the invading forces. After covering
about half the distance, K6n6 clambered up a hill in order to get,
if he could, a glimpse of the Army on its southern march. On
the brow of the hill he found a forlorn group of six or seven
natives huddled together and evidently in the lowest of spirits.
" The Japanese Army," they began to inform him, " has started
for Kinchow." On this Kono volunteered the information that the
Chinese garrison at Kinchow was 10,000 men strong ; there were,
he continued, chatting volubly, some five or six thousand more
" braves " at Port Arthur, with six men-of-war in the harbour,
five of the war-ships having undergone repairs. Of course most
of these frank statements were made up on the moment, and by
no means encouraged his listeners. " And even if there are 10,000
soldiers at Kinchow," they interpolated sadly, "how can they
hope to stand against so powerful an Army as that one marching
over there ? " With a profound sigh the little group separated,
Kono going on to an adjacent village, where he joined the passing
troops. While marching with the men, who were delighted with
his outfit, he met Interpreter Sano. On the brow of another hill,
a little later on, he came up with Brigade Commander Nishi and
Interpreter Inouye, and from the latter he borrowed an over-
coat concealing his costume. On reaching Shaho he learned that
the Staff-Quarters were at Wanchia-tun, for which place he set out
at once. On the road thither he met with Staff-Officers Uchiyama
and Oka, who conducted him to Lieut.-General Tamaji, whom he
now saw for the first time. Spreading out his maps Kono then
went into details and made a most interesting and highly valuable
report. It was quite five o'clock before the long story was told.

CHAPTER VII.

POET AETHUE, THE GIBEALTAE OF CHINA.

L— GENERAL DESCRIPTION OF THE ATTACK.

Poet Aethue, or Byojun-kd as it is called in Japanese, is
situated at the south-western extremity of the peninsula of Kin-
chow, Province of Chekiang. The deep bay on which it lies faces
the opposite stronghold of Wei-hai-wei, Province of Shantung, so
that the two great fortresses practically command the entrance of
the Gulf of Pechili. Port Arthur is thus often spoken of as the
" Chinese Gibraltar."

Port Arthur was the greatest of China's naval stations, and
made as impregnable as modern science could contrive. The larger
part of its defences was planned by Major von Hanneken, a
German expert. No less than twenty great forts guard the place,
which contains a vast iron-foundry and huge docks upon which ma-
ny millions have been expended. It is thus not too mtich to say that
the very existence of the Chinese Empire depends upon the keep-
ing of this vitally important fortress.

Up to the 20th of November success had invariably followed
the arms of Japan. Her valiant generals and loyal soldiers
had won repeated laurels both on land and sea. The Peiyang
Squadron, or rather what was left of it,' had been driven into
Wei-hai-wei and Port Arthur, without hope of escape ; the Chi-
nese land-forces had been pushed across the Korean frontier and
suffered two signal defeats on Manchurian territory. The time

PORT ARTHUR.

153

had now come for the Japanese to conquer the Liaotung Penin-
sula, and to do this they must take the wellnigh impregnable
fortress of Port Arthur. It was pretty generally believed that no
European nation could master the place unless aided by at least
three-score men-of-war of the most powerful description ; and it
was consequently urged that Japan, however valiant, would prove
unequal to the task.

Siace November 8th the Second Army had been staying in
the immediate vicinity of the castle-town of Kinchow, partly for
the sake of a brief period of necessary rest and partly because of
the expected arrival of the Mixed Twelfth Brigade from Hwa-
yuan-kow (Ka-en-ko). On the llth, the Advance Guard under
Major General Nishi reached Sanshih-li-pu (Sanju-ri-ho), a little
hamlet some 10 miles from Kinchow ; and on the 13th the ex-
pected Twelfth Brigade under Major-General Hasegawa made its
appearance. For the next
three days the whole Second
Army was in bivouac about
Kinchow, and the general
plan and date of the attack
determined. The following
day the Army was divided
into two bodies and the
march on Port Arthur was
begun. The highway along
the northern coast of the
Peninsula and a short cut
discovered by the scouts,
were followed, and thereafter
another short cut which had
been found out by the recon-
noitring officers. After seve-
ral skirmishes on the route,
the Army finally reached the
neighbourhood of the Port
on the 20th, and it was
decided to begin the attack the next morning. Field Marshal
Oyama, the Commaader-in-Chief, summoned his officers to a

Maeshaii Count Oyama,
Commandee-in-Chief of the Second Aemt.

154

UEBOIG JAPAN.

small plateau north-west of Lihiatun, and there discussed the
general plan of attack and gave his orders. At about 2 p. m. on
the same day a body of more than 4000 Chinese coming from
several directions approached the Japanese camp with the evident
intention of an attack; but
Lieut.-General Yamaji, who
had been expecting some-
thing of the sort, confronted
them and drove them back
after an artillery fire lasting
for two hours. It being just
about nightfall, no attempt
was made to pursue the
fleeing enemy.

The day on which the
storming of Port Arthur
should commence had come.
At 2 o'clock in the morning,
just after moon-rise, the
Japanese arose, each man
putting o£f his knapsack and
carrying only his rifle with
its ammunition. The general
order of the troops was thus-;
— the First Division was to
attack the Etse-shan forts;
the Mixed Brigade was to
storm the Erhlung-shan forts ;

while the Independent Cavalry was to cover the right flank of the
First Division. The Left Column received instructions to draw
the enemy off towards the north-east, and the Siege Artillery was
told to take up a position to the north of Shuitse-ying. All this
was carried out quietly and with despatch, and the Japanese
forces pressed quickly on towards their enemy in the still, moon-
lit morning.

The four batteries of Field Artillery attached to the 'First
Division were posted on raised ground to the west of Shuitse-
ying, where they awaited the dawn. The ground chosen being

Libut.-Genbkal Viscount Yamaji,

commanbek of the flkst

Peovincial Division.

PORT ARTHUR.

155

quite precipitous and stony, one Company of Engineers together
with the Second Infantry Eegiment were called to assist in get-
ting the guns up the steep slope. Major-General Nishi with the
Third Kegiment of Infantry, one Battalion of the Second Eegiment,
half a Squadron of Cavalry, one Battalion of Mountain Artillery
and a Company of Engineers, took a westward course and pressed
to the north-west of the Etse-shan forts, leaving Lieut.-General
Yamaji, Chief of Division, and his forces behind ; though these
came up soon after.

The night was clear and the moon shone with a placid,
silvery radiance. There was not a breath of wind : all was silent.
But as the day broke the field and siege guns burst into flame
and with their thunderous cannonade roused the enemy from their
sleep. The van of the Third Infantry Eegiment, under Major-
General Nishi, suddenly made
its appearance to the north-west
of the western fort on Etse-shan.
Mountain Artillery, siege guns
and field guns, forty cannon in
all, began pouring a continuous
stream of iron into the three
devoted forts on this hill — " Chair
Hill," for that is the signification
of Etse-slum. The Chinese defend-
ed themselves stoutly. The forts
on Songshu-shan as well as the
coast-forts replied to the Japanese
attack with reverberating volleys
from their large guns. It seemed
as if the tremendous uproar
would rend the very heavens.
The shells from the various forts

moreover inflicted much damage on the besiegers, while every
shot from the Japanese side told. After what seemed about an
hour, the Chinese, fire slackened and then ceased altogether.
The Third Eegiment men, who had continued to advance while the
attack was going on, then scaled the hill from the right side and
rushed with wild cheers on towards the forts, which they carried

LiBtTT.-CoLONEL KiMUKA YfTKO,

Commander of the Thikd
Keoiment.

156 HEROIC JAPAN.

at tlie bayonet's point. At 7.30 a. m. the First Battalion reached
the left flank of the second fort, and carried the place by storm.
Shortly afterwards the Second and Third Battalions followed the
road taken by the First. While this was being done the forts on
Peiyu-shan and Songshu-shan kept up an incessant fire on
the advancing Japanese. But after the fall of the third fort,
the first and second were easily taken. The three forts of Etse-
shan thus fell into the hands of the Japanese. This was at
about 8 o'clock in the morning.

No sooner were the Etse-shan forts captured than the Mixed
Brigade commenced to march forward at double-quick, while the
Left Column simultaneously began to engage the enemy. Those of
the Chinese who had survived the taking of Etse-shan, fled in the
direction of Port Arthur.

At this time Major-General Nogi, commanding the First
Infantry Regiment, who had gone to assist the Third Eegiment,
was in the neighbourhood of Fongohia-tung. While here he was
attacked by some thousand Chinese. A sanguinary conflict,
lasting for nearly 30 minutes, ensued, whereupon the Chinese
were repulsed and driven back towards Ahkautse. At the same
time the Japanese Fleet, which had been steaming about in the off-
ing, sailed towards the west coast, whence they fired at the enemy
retreating in that direction and entirely cut off all escape on this
side. The northern exit being similarly rendered impossible, the
enemy, in the utmost dismay and consternation, finally concealed
themselves on Laoti-shan, a hill on the extreme end of the peninsula.

The Japanese Field Artillery now advanced to the attack of
the. Songshu-shan forts. The Chinese there, already greatly
intimidated by the capture of the Etse-shan forts, were preparing
to flee for dear life, leaving the forts undefended, when some
shells from the field-guns hit the powder-magazine, causing a terrific
explosion. The forts were at once silenced. This occured shortly
after 11 a. m.

The assault upon the forts on Erhlung-shan and Kikwang-
shan had meanwhile been begun by -the Mixed Brigade under
Major-General Hasegawa. The Brigade had no Field Artillery
while their siege-guns failed to reach the forts : mountain-guns
were therefore brought into requisition, which occasioned an

PORT ARTHUR.

157

immense amount of labor. The Etse-shan forts having been
occupied by the First Division, the soldiers were now led around
to the rear of the two hills. The Chinese were thus brought
under a cross-fire, being attacked simultaneously in front and the
rear, and therefore speedily gave over the contest : the seven great
forts and these two hills be-
ing silenced at about the
same time. It was then a
little after midday.

All the inland forts
having thus been success-
fully captured in the
forenoon, an advance was
made upon the coast forts.
Field Marshal Oyama com-
manded the First Division
to attack the Port itself,
while the Mixed Brigade was
partly to cover the flank of
the First Division and

Majok-Gbnekal Hasegawa.

^-^^

k'^

i^-.

partly to intercept the retreat of the enemy to the north-east. /^/ • /
The Left-GolurnnTnow rejoined the Mixed Brigade. <u~''^*'''^ -^

EKgh.est_ among the -eoa&t ferts stood- those on Hwangkin-shan. J*'-'* ^. '^'

Thejj contained cannon of very heavy calibre, easily tiirned in «-~^ , -'^'

any direction, whose range included not only the inland forts but ""{/i^
even those in the place occupied by the Japanese Artillery. There "^^ f'^ ^
was one gun in particular which had greatly annoyed the besiegers '' . v--' ' "^t
at long range, throwing shells in the direction of the Etse-shan, "" ;, ''""'^
Erhlung-shan, and Sungshii-shan forts. It was thus absolutely- '
necessary to attack this high fort first of all, and in order to
carry out this plan the Second Eegiment, which had been left to
guard the field-guns, was ordered to advance to the assault. So
soon as the order was given the Second Eegiment rushed into
the town, shooting down all opposition and engaging in a hand-to-
hand encounter. Veerirfg around the men then stormed the forts
on Hwangkin-shan. These were one and all occupied shortly
after 4 p. m. The Mixed Brigade had in the meanwhile carried
Laolai-tse by assault.

158 HEROIC JAPAN.

At this moment strains of military music were heard coming
from the parade and drill ground of one of the Chinese Army
Divisions inside the town. This was soon recognised as the music
of the band belonging to the Staff of the Second Army. They
were playing the grandly impressive national anthem of Japan :
Kimi ga yo. As the triumphant music echoed over the hard-fought
field, the Japanese troops gave vent to their loyal enthusiasm in
cheer upon cheer.

"With regard to the forts west of Hwangkin-shan, the attack
was now suspended, the short autumn day being at an end.
The First Division went into bivouac just north of the town of
Port Arthur, while the Mixed Brigade took up a position on the
left.

The next day the Japanese troops advanced to attack the
remaining forts, but found them deserted. The Chinese had
decamped to the last man. More than twenty of the great forts
on the Port Arthiir peninsula had thus been conquered in a single
day, and the Sun Flag waved proudly over the well-won field.

As evening drew on again the troops were assembled on the
vast parade-ground inside of Port Arthur. A general feast was
held by those who had fought so bravely, and the hill-sides gave
back in sullen chorus the ringing cheers of their new masters, the
unconquered Japanese.

II.— THE FEASTING AFTER THE CAPTURE OF PORT ARTHUR.

On the afternoon of November 23rd a great feast was held in
honour of the fall of Port Arthur. The gathering took place in a
large open space near one of the docks. Nearly six hundred
celebrants were assembled, including officers of general rank and
below, and the correspondents of foreign and Japanese news-
papers. On the long tables were set out all the delicacies they had
been able to muster, including Chinese rice-wine (samshu), tijmed
and potted meats, dried cuttle-fish, pork, biscuits, etc., not much
variety, it is true, but all that could be got together at the time.
The officers shook hands irrespective of rank, cheered each

PORT ABTHUB. 159

favourite to the echo, and mutually congratulated each other ;
while the military bands in attendance discoursed stirring martial
music. At the instigation of Field-Marshal Oyama three great
cheers were given for H. M. the Emperor. In the midst of the
rejoicings, a proposition was made to chair the Field-Marshal.
No sooner said than done ; he was hoisted on the shoulders of a
score of enthusiasts, and carried with loud cheers around the
field. The same honour was afterwards shown to Lieut.-General
Yamaji, Major-General Hasegawa, and Major-General Nishi. It
was a great day for Japan.

in.— COMPARATIVE FIGURES.

The number of Chinese guarding Port Arthur, in a word its
garrion, its estimated to have been over 20,000. Of these 7000
were killed or wounded in the fight ; 2000 fied to Kinchow ; and
the rest dispersed in every direction. The Japanese captured the
nine coast-forts (60 + cannon) and eleven inland-forts (50 + can-
non) ; two small steamers ; one foreign built dredging-vessel ; one
iron ship, still on the stocks; several hundred steel rails, and
30 -h fish-torpedoes. The total casualties on the Japanese side
were 40 killed and more than 200 wounded.

IV.— BRAVE MEN AND BRAVE DEEDS.

1. — SUB-LIEUTENANT TAWAEA.

The Third Begiment of Infantry, to whose intrepidity the
capture of the great Etse-shan forts is attributable, suffered heavy
losses in the attack and subsequent capture. More than 100
officers and men were either killed or wounded. The Advance
Column, composed of the First Battalion— the First Company
leading— broke camp at 1.30 a. m. As guide, Sub-Lieutenant Tawara
kyujiro went ahead, for he was not only acquainted with the road,
having thoroughly reconnoitred it beforehand, but was also in

160 HEROIC JAPAN.

command of the outpost. As it was still long before dawn, the only
things serving as guides were the dim outlines of the distant hills
or the brightly shining stars ; yet when the day broke, it was found
that the shortest possible route had been traversed. No Chinese
were met on the road ; the defending forces were probably wrapped
in peaceful slumbers. After an arduous march, the troops reached,
at just 6 a. m., the rear of the left flank of Fort No. 1. The First
Company, being foremost, made at full speed for the outer walls.
They were soon made aware of the enemy's displeasure by a quick
and heavy fire, which wrought sad havoc in their ranks. For all
this, there was no faltering or disposition to Avithdraw. The men
marched on with the cool courage of veterans and the precision of a
machine.

To get at the forts themselves it was necessary to ascend a
steep hill, fully 100 metres high ; 'and so great is the incline and
so laborious the ascent that a halt has to be made two or three
times before the summit can be reached. The men of the First
Company halted about half-way up the hill. On attempting to
resume the advance, it was found impossible to get the men off
together ; for between the noise of the cannon above and the vol-
leys fired by the Japanese, even the loudest command became
inaudible. The buglers then blew the order " Cease firing ! " and
in an instant the eyes of every soldier were directed towards the
Captain. A word was now sufficient to begin the advance anew.
As the troops drew near the walls, the enemy's fire increased in
deadly intensity. Sub-Lieutenant Tawara, still foremost, clam-
bered up the wall and then sprang down among the enemy, calling
loudly on his men as he did so. Nor were they slow to obey so
valiant an example. A number were soon at his side, and then
poured volley upon volley into the retreating ranks of the dis-
comfited foe. The Sub-Lieutenant and his men killed several tens
of troopers on the spot and caused the fort to be entirely evacuated
after a most fierce though short hand-to-hand conflict.

2. — CAPTURE OF FORT NO. I ON ETSK-SHAN.

The Etse-shan forts, commanding the rear approach to the

POET ARTHUR. 161

Port, lie west of the Port Arthur highroad and on the brow of a
hill 100 metres in height. There are three forts in all, built in a
very massive style. Each is or was surrounded by a solid wall of
masonry, and they contained six cannon of heavy calibre, two
mountain guns, one gatling Q.-F. gun, and two mortars. About
one thousand fresh soldiers held the forts, which were thus in every
way prepared to repel an attack. The duty of taking or silencing
these great forts fell to the Third Regiment, the First Battalion of
which advanced steadily to the attack in the face of a murderous
fire poured down upon the devoted men. At 8.30 a. m. the
Battalion was within 200 metres of the rear of the forts. A re-in-
forcement consisting of the Fourth Company, in compact order,
now appeared, and thereafter acted as the Left Wing. Firing as
they drew slowly nearer, they made for the projecting left-hand
corner of the nearest fort. This was carried in most gallant style
at the bayonet's point, the fire of the enemy in the other forts
meanwhile increasing in intensity. Funayama Ichinosuke, a private
of the first-class of this Fourth Company, was soon at the foot of
the protecting wall, where, despite the 4 metres' height, he clam-
bered up, using several bayonets to give himself a footing during
his perilous ascent. Reaching the top, he sprang down amidst the
defending Chinese, and had just killed three of them when Uchi-
yama Tazaemon, a second-class private of the same Company,
gained the top of the wall and sprang to his comrade's aid. The
men were now pouring thick and fast over the wall, and the Chinese
utterly disheartened by their fearless bearing. The enemy broke
and fied ; and in a few minutes thereafter the two other forts were
captured in much the same manner. There was no standing
against the desperate valour of the attacking troops.

3. — THE FIEST COMPANY AND THE ETSE-SHAN FOETS.

The First Company of the First Battalion, 3rd Regiment,
was in no wise behind the gallant Fourth in point of daring and
dash. The van was led by this First Company, exposed thus
to the full heat of the hostile fire. As the men drew nearer.

162

HEBOIG JAPAN.

it was seen that Lieutenant Viscount Matsura Hakaru and
Lieutenant Viscount Takashima Tomotake liacl been severely
wounded half-way up the hill. Many other soldiers received
wounds of greater or less gravity. Without faltering, however,
the Company advanced until the foot of the forts was reached, on
the brow of the hill, the enemy's fire growing ever fiercer the
while. Second-class private Cho-
kai Makitaro, who had been with
the Reserve, clambered up the
wall by means of the fractures in
the masonry. On reaching the
top he let down a rope which he
had for this reason carried with
him, and with its aid helped up
Major Maruyama Masatsugu,
Commander of the First Battalion,
Major Taniyama Takahide, com-
manding the Second Battalion,
Adjutant Lieutenant Chiba Tane-
yasu, and about 20 non-commis-
sioned officers and men. A few
seconds after Chokai had reached
the top the wall, First-Class
Sergeant Uchida Yaroku, Second-Class Sergeant Enchi Shinzui,
and Tange Tushichi, a second-class private, all of the First Com-
pany, also gained the top, followed by many others who clambered
up holding to the cracks and crevices in the masonry. Once on
or over the wall, the First Company men made things unpleasantly
warm for the defenders, who were speedily in full flight, their
departure being accelerated by stinging volleys from the post just
evacuated. It was hot work, but quickly and splendidly done.

It must be remembered that this fort was of prodigious size
and attacked by the Japanese on several sides at once. It is
therefore impossible to determine who was actually the first on
or over the walls. We have, however, given a list of the most
prominent names, in this and the following paragraphs.

Lieutenant Viscount
Matsuka.

PORT ARTHUR. 163

4. — TAKING OP THE ETSE-SHAN FOBTS.

In the storming of tlie Etse-shan forts, Special Sergeant Maeda
Eishi was the first man of the Second Company, 3rd Eegimenfc,
in the charge. In advance of all the rest, in the midst of that
deadly hail of bullets and with the men falling in tens and twenties
beside him dead or wounded, Maeda was undismayed and apparent-
ly in his native element. He was one of the first to get into Fort
No. 1, where, at the north-east corner, he rallied a few men about him
and fought with conspicuous gallantry Still keeping the handful of
brave followers about him, he dashed on to Fort No. 2, where seve-
ral guns were captured by the undaunted men, as well as a large
quantity of ammunition. In a few moments more, every gun had a
man beside it as a guard.

First-Class Sergeant Tanida Sosuke, of the same Company,
was not much behind Maeda in gallant bearing. He followed the
former into Fort No. 1, and got into Fort No. 2 almost simultane-
ously with the foremost. With five or six men he succeeded in
taking as many guns, and also in capturing much ammunition.
The prompt taking of the Etse-shan forts was mainly owing to the
magnificent valour of these two. And soon the senryoki (the flag
announcing a capture) was waving over the defeated ramparts. It
afterwards appeared that this Company had, in the certain expec-
tation of taking the fort, taken the flag with them.

5. — WOUNDED MEN EEPEL AN ATTACK.

At 9 a. m. of November 22nd, a rumour reached the Staff
Quarters to the effect that a mob of the Chinese defeated at Fort
Arthur would probably attempt an attack. The members of the
Staff and the non-commissioned officers on duty made ready to
defend themselves. Among the rest was Kawasaki Eisuke, a First-
Class Sergeant of the Third Company, 3rd Eegiment. He had, on
the 18th, been sent to Tuching-tse in order to act as a guard to
the mounted scouting party. In the hot skirmish which ensued

164 HEBOIG JAPAN.

between the scouts and a large body of tlie enemy, Kawasaki was
badly wounded, though not mortally. There he now was, confined
to his bed, at the Staff Quarters ; but the thought of the peril to
which the place would soon be exposed made him get to his feet
again. Collecting a few other wounded men, who were able to
walk, he made a reconnaisance in the direction whence the enemy
were approaching. Drawing near the sea-coast, he fell in with
hundreds of the fugitive, desperate Chinese, and kept up a brisk
fire, killing or wounding many and effectually stopping the advance
on the Staff Quarters. Hundreds of the enemy were thus beaten
back by a mere handful of wounded but determined soldiers, led
by a man of unusual courage and skill.

6. — SUZUKI EEISUKE.

iMMEDLiTELY after the capture of the Etse-shan forts, the
Sixth Company of the 3rd Eegiment pressed on to take the forts on
Songshu-shan, these being the next in order. Just then a first-
class private in this Sixth Company, Suzuki Eeisuke by name, was
hit in the breast by a bullet. The Commander of a Sub-company
who was then standing just beside him, called out, thinking to en-
courage the fainting man, " Tour wound is only a slight one ; don't
mind it ! " The soldier tried to raise himself with the help of his
rifle, but his efforts were in vain. In a rapidly weakening voice
he repeatedly asked the Commander how the fight was going, on
which the latter replied. " We have driven the enemy back, and
the day is ours." On hearing this the dying man exclaimed, with a
pleased smile on his ashen face, " So long as I have served my coun-
try I have never had any reason to be dissatisfied. My wound, I
know, is mortal ; I cannot hope to live. Be then so good as to cut
off my head and free me from my great agony." The officer, deeply
moved, gently chid him for making such a request, and the man
grew calmer. He had no regret, and was williQg to die then and
there — as indeed he did.

POBT ARTHUR. 165

7. — A BEGEET.

When the Third Infantry Eegiment was about to storm the Etse-
shan forts, the oflScers ordered the men to reserve their fire until
close to the enemy. There was no tree or hillock to cover them in
their impetuous charge. Kunning at full speed up the steep slope,
the guns from the forts made great havoc in the ranks. Yet not
a man offered to fire in return. At last they reached the brow of
the slope, fired a sharp, ringing volley, and in a few minutes were
masters of the position.

During this perilous charge, one of the Japanese soldiers had
his left arm shot off. When taken to the rear he exclaimed, " I
only regret to have lost my arm before firing a single shot. " His
Colonel, who was present, tried to comfort the wounded man, and
said : " It is because I had such men as yourself in the regiment that
we were able to take the forts. I am greatly moved by your words
and your strict obedience to orders." But indeed the same spirit
inspired all.

7. — TO THE DEATH.

FuKAZAWA Shikakichi, a second-class private of the Ninth
Company, First Eegiment, fought well on the memorable day of
the battle. When the day was well advanced, he received a severe
wound in the abdomen. Seeing this, Sergeant Katabe, his
immediate commander, ordered Fukuzawa to fall out and go to the
rear. But the wounded man replied, with a wistful look, " The
true warrior does not stop fighting till he dies !" and continued to
press on with the rest. In a few minutes more he fell prostrate,
and died the same night in the field-lazaret.

9. — SPECIAL SEEGBANT SUZUKI.

Among those conspicuous for their gallantry in the storming
of the Etse-shan Forts, was Special Sergeant Suzuki Kiyohiko,

166 HEROIC JAPAN.

who belonged, to the Sixth Company of the Third Regiment. With
only two men following him, he dashed into Fort No. 2, holding
his ground until the others came up. Thence he went on to Fort
No. 3, in the capture of which he was mainly instrumental. Later
on, having joined with some scouts and the Commander of a Sub-
company, Suzuki went around to the left of the Chengtse troops,
when he ordered his men to make some sort of foot-hold preparatory
to scaling the western wall. Mounting first, he fired into the brown
of the enemy behind the wall, who were greatly alarmed by his
action. His men following promptly, Suzuki ran on into the
castle, where, together with the Sub-Lieutenant, he performed
prodigies of valour, killing many Chinese who had been left behind
in the castle by their fugitive comrades. At the same time the
few Japanese here had to keep up a constant fire with one Com-
pany of Chinese who were a bout 200 metres o£f, on the further end
of a slightly elevated piece of ground. This Company was more
over assisted by the heavy fire of their comrades on Songshii-
shan and Peiyu-shan. The place captured by the Japanese was
thus in imminent danger of being retaken ; yet Suzuki had no
thought of retreating. Stimulating his men to yet greater efforts,
he held the post for a full hour, until a reinforcement came up.
On seeing Colonel Toyosaki Makoto fall, badly wounded, three
of Suzuki's men — a Sergeant and two privates — went through the
pitiless rain of bullets and rescued the Commander of their Regi-
ment : a most gallant deed. When the Battalion come up, Suzuki
and his followers hastened to dislodge the Chinese forces on the
elevated ground just mentioned. This they did with a vigour that
was astonishing for several had been wounded and all had done the
work of brave men.

10. — ^A TEUSTY PICKET.

One of the great lessons taught the Japanese soldiers is that he
must be very careful in the use of ammunition and never fire unless
so ordered or in actual peril of life. Moreover, he is told not to fire
at a mob of men dimly seen in the distance after nightfall ; he is
to wait until they come up or he gets near, so that not a shot is

POET ABTHUB. 167

wasted. That such injunctions bear good fruit is proved by the
action of Takei Fuku-ichiro. On the day following the capture of
the supposed impregnable fortress, at early dawn, the Second
Battalion of the Third Regiment received orders to pursue the
flying Chinese and advance as far as Wanchia-tun, some 4 miles
distant from Port Arthur. The march was an exceptionally trying
one ; a bitter wind kept blowing about their ears, raising great clouds
of dust, and the cold was very severe for that time of the year.
On reaching Wanchia-tun after many hardships, the Sixth Company
posted pickets outside the encampment, the men being duly
warned to observe every precaution. Takei, a private of the third or
lowest class, was one of the men selected for picket duty. At mid-
night he heard some suspicious sounds, and soon discerned a
batch of about ten Chinese soldiers trying to pass unnoticed by
the picket line. Without going for aid, Takei quietly posted
himself where he saw the enemy must pass, and, on their getting
within 20 metres of his place of concealment, began firing as quick-
ly as possible. Three Chinese fell, the rest flying in confusion.
Takei moreover captured four muskets. But had he not been
trained never to waste a shot, he would in all probability have
fired at long range and thus done nothing more than startle the
enemy without inflicting any damage on them.

11. — A QUAINT CAPTUEE.

After the storming of the Laoti-shan forts — to the west of
the Port — Takahashi Tokichi, a reserve second-class private of
the Third Company, Second Regiment, followed Lieutenant Tera-
da Keitaro around the foot of the hill on which the forts had just
been taken. At 8.30 a. m., the Lieutenant descried a small
steamer at anchor off the coast, and ordered Takahashi to go and
capture it single-handed. Flinging off coat and shoes, Takahashi
at once sprang into the water, though it was icily cold and
apparently sure to stop him before getting far out. But the bold
swimmer succeeded in reaching a small boat, in which he made
his way to the steamer and captured it single-handed, despite the

168

HEROIC JAPAN.

fact of there being a number of Chinese on board,
name was the Gujungo.*

The steamer's

12. — MAJOE AKIYAMa's GALLANT FIGHT.

Feom a strategic standpoint, the position of Shwangtai-kau,
north of Tuching-tse, is of critical importance to the Port Arthur
Peninsula. From Yingching-tse on the coast line there is a gra-
dual rise of ground southwards, until at Shwangtai-kau a height
of no less than 2000 metres is attained. The passage to the left
here is quite impracticable, owing to the huge boulders and
precipitous cliffs ; while on the right hand roll the murmurous
waters of the Gulf of Liaotong. Shwangtai-kau thus commands a
view of the whole country roundabout,- — as far as Yingching-tse
and some six miles to the north ; it was therefore evident that,

should the Chinese occupy this im-
portant eminence, great damage
might be inflicted on the ap-
proaching Japanese. On reaching
Shwangtai-kau and successfully
occupying this point, Major
Akiyama Yoshifuru, who was in
command of the Advance Cavalry
Column, concluded that it would
be advisable to press forward to
Tuching-tse and keep the enemy
back there until the Japanese
Columns should come up. Al-
though it did not fall within
his province to take this decisive
step, particularly as it was a task
for Infantry rather than for horse-
men. Major Akiyama saw that it
was of vital importance. Acting on this resolution, he spread out
his little squadron in open order and boldly attacked the Chinese
•Japanese pronunciation.

RPajok Akiyama.

PORT ARTHUR.

169

posted there, the latter numbering no less than two thousand, or
ten times the strength of the Japanese. It seemed a piece of al-
most incredible hardihood, but the Major relied upon the vigour
and dash of the men he commanded : their utter fearlessness and
indifference as to whether they lived or died in the struggle.
While the fight was in progress, the Third Company of the Third
Infantry Regiment came up and saw the full fury of the combat.
Not an enemy had, until their arrival, been able to break through
the little ring of horsemen, so desperate had been the valour of
the Japanese Cavalry. Resolved to have their share of the fight-
ing, the Infantry now ran forwards and engaged the enemy, this per-
mitting the remaining horsemen
to withdraw for a breathing spell.
But as the number of the Chinese
was constantly increased by
reinforcements coming from the
rear, the Japanese Infantry were
very hard pressed. Major Aki-
yama at this moment drew out of
the melee, and, halting amidst a
perfect rain of bullets, calmly
observed the number of the
oncoming foe and the direction
taken by them. Commiserating
the tremendous difficulties with
which the foot-soldiers were en-
countering— in the face of the
over-whelming ■ numbers of the

energy — the Major turned to one Kumagai Naosuke, an inter-
preter, and remarked : " The Infantry are fighting our battle, but
I shall not withdraw my horsemen until the safety of all is
assured. " Despite the splendid dash of the Japanese the enemy
gradually drew nearer, when Lieutenant Inagaki Saburo, an
adjutant, came back and begged Major Akiyama to move away
from the perilous place he occupied. Calling to Sergeant
Watanabe Takematsu and a private of the second-class, Yama-
moto Masagoro, he ordered them to lay about them and drive off
the Chinese horsemen, now close at hand. This they did, and

Lieutenant Inagaki.

170

HEROIC JAPAN.

Major Akiyama was thus brought from the enemy's line.
Japanese Infantry fell slowly back, but in good order.

The

13. — MUTUAL AID.

As noted above, the conflict between the reconnoitring
Cavalry of the Second Column, while on the march to Port Arthur,
and the large body of Chinese — ^certainly not less than 2300 —
whom they encountered at Tuching-tse, was exceedingly fierce.
By sheer force of numbers Chinese succeeded at one time in sur-
rounding the Japanese on three sides, with very little hope of
escape. At first Captain Asakawa with his Company of troopers
led the van ; but on seeing that the fight had become general, he
rode over to the right, in order to render assistance in this
direction. Noting this the Chinese made a furious attack on
that side: so rapidly and fiercely engaging the Japanese that

those who had not yet mounted were

rendered incapable of doing so ; and

the cavalry-men had to fight on ioft

like all the rest.

The Brigade Com-

mander now ordered Kimuka Gemmatsu.

Captain Asakawa to

disperse the rapidly increasing enemy,

and, with only 40 or 50 troopers, the

latter charged into the ranks of the Chinese.

disabled his left arm, while his horse was killed beneath him. He

was on the point of falling into the merciless hands of the enemy

Seegeant Kobayashi.

At this moment a shot

PORT ARTHUB. Ill

wlien Kimura Gemmatsu — a third-grade trooper, — notwithstanding
a severe wound he himself had received in the abdomen, caught
sight of his Captain's peril and made through the press to his
aid. Dismounting, he said : " Sir, as the head of my Company,
please get on my horse ! " The Captain with the help of his sword
and Kimura's arm was just barely able to mount, and, owing to
his wound, incapable of managing the reins. Seeing this Kimu-
ra grasped the bridle and despite the agony he was suffering ran
the horse through the storm of bullets until he reached a little
knoll some five or six hundred metres distant. Captain Asakawa
was now so far restored that he could manage his mount, but
Kimura, sick and faint, could no longer keep his feet. Just then
Sergeant Kobayashi Shun-ichiro, a comrade of Kimura, rode up,
dismounted, and helped the wounded officer on his own horse.
Being still within the range of and exposed to the enemy's fire,
Sergeant Kobayashi led his comrade four miles to the rear to a
place called Shwangtai-kau, where there was no danger of meet-
ing with Chinese. Here they halted, and the Sergeant temporari-
ly bandaged Kimura's wound, thus ultimately saving the brave
man's life.

The above story is a simple one. It shows none the less
the devotion of the Japanese soldiers to their officers, their own
disregard of personal pain and discomfort, and the strong frater-
nal feeling existing among the soldiers themselves. " Of these
things," says Japanese journal, " we feel we have a right to be
proud."

14. — DEATH ON THE FIELD OF HONOUE.

It was during the some severe skirmish at Tuching-tse that
Ito Kinya, a cavalryman of the second class, met an honourable
death. When Captain Asakawa Toshiyasu made his memorable
charge, with a mere handful of men, into the ranks of the
Chinese, lio Kinya was close behind him. lio made his horse
plunge into the thickest of the fight and laid about him fiercely.
He was seen surrounded by Chinese and fighting most gallantly,

172 HEROIC JAPAN.

wlien a bullet struck him in the breast and another was sent
through his horse's head. Eider and steed fell dead.

lio's record was an exceptionally good one. Leaving Japan
on October 17th, he landed with his Company in Shinking eleven
days later. From that time he had been constantly engaged in
hand-to-hand encounters with Chinese, and on all such occasions
was to be found in the foremost rank. He was faithful, promptly
obedient to command, fearless and intensely patriotic.

After the skirmish was over, his remains were recovered by
Major Akiyama and a military funeral accorded them at Shwan-
tai-kau. Officers and simple soldiers alike gathered to do him.
honour; while Lieutenant of Cavalry Inagaki, Major Akiyama's
aide-de-camp, was requested to write an account of his death.
This written narrative was afterwards forwarded to the family of
the deceased, in token of respectful sympathy with their loss,
lio while alive was fond of saying, "We should requite the
favours received from Japan by dying for her." He died in ac-
cordance with this patriotic precept.

15. — A soldier's last moments.

The First Kegiment, forming the Bight Column, did splendid
work in the storming of the Port. After advancing for some dis-
tance the troops came within 300 metres of a village, in which it
was evident that a number of Chinese were concealed. Captain
Kurahashi Aikitsu, in command of the Tenth Company, ordered
first-class private Kojima Baisuke, with two others, to search the
village in question. Kojima joyfully obeyed the order, exclaiming,
" This is the time for me to show my gratitude to my country ! "
With two privates of the second-class, Sumita Kamematsu and
Ishikawa Sokichi, he ran forwards into the hamlet. Seeing this,
the handful of Chinese ran out and upon a hill to the west of the
village, where they prepared to make an unusually determined
stand. Kojima, nothing daunted, drove all the Chinese from the
place and drew near the spot where the defenders had made
their last stand. The Company now came up and, forming in

PORT ARTHUR. 173

line of battle, began to fire in regular volleys, to wMcli the Chinese
valiantly replied. The Japanese, being in the open, were ordered
to fire from a recumbent position, and for a little while the
bullets came pattering on all sides like rain. Suddenly Kojima,
who had been standing, sat down with a loud cry of " Ugh, you
Chinese wretches ! " Blood was seen trickling from a wound and
reddening his tunic. The men beside him now first noticed that
he. had been wounded, and probably quite severely. Kojima
appeared unconscious of his danger and callous to the necessarily
great pain. He laid his good rifie beside him and, unfastening
the. buttons of his coat, made shift to bind up his wound. The
bullet had however entered the abdomen and passed clean through
him, so that he had little or no control over his hands and fingers,
the injury having partially paralysed him. A comrade,
Takura Heijiro, noting his plight, endeavoured to make a tem-
porary bandage and so stop the gush of blood ; and while he did so
Kojima said, " Ah, it is quite true that the soldier must expect to
be shot by the enemy : this is nothing but his duty. But I have
got this hurt before getting into the midst of the foe, and this
gives me much sorrow. Bandage me as quickly as you can ; I
shall be satisfied if I only can meet once with our foes hand-to-
hand." He was so eager for the fight that he again and again tried
to stagger to his feet. Takura endeavoured to keep him quiet,
but the mortally wounded man would not consent to this. Just
then the Company resumed their march,- and Kojima said, " Go
you first and join the others ; I'll follow in a minute." But the
poor fellow could no longer stand. A stretcher was brought and
he placed on it — and in less than five minutes he was dead.

16. — A NIGHT SUBPBISE.

The peninsula of Laoti was stormed by the Tenth Company
of the First Eegiment, the troops succeeding in taking possession
of the northern part of Yangshukeu. It appeared however that
a number of Chinese were still concealed in a village to the south
of the latter place, and Kojima Chojiro, a private of the first-class.

174 HEROIC JAPAN.

was sent witli two other troopers to reconnoitre. They got into the
village and there met with two Chinese horsemen, whom they shot
down and deprived of the red banners they were carrying, conside-
rably lessening the courage of the Chinese still in the village, who
retreated to Laoti and there made a stand. Pickets were then
posted in the village, facing the foe. Towards evening a gale be-
gan to blow accompanied with heavy rain, which grew more vio-
lent as night fell, with Cimmerian darkness. But Kojima had not
yet completed his reconnaissance, for he had been told to learn as
much as possible about the enemy thereabouts. In this pitchy
darkness, how could he see ? The only thing, concluded Kojima,
was to dash into the enemy's camp and bring them all out to repel
a supposed attack in force. With his two comrades Kojima
proceeded to carry out this daring plan, pressing through the hos-
tile picket-line and learning all he wanted to know. The three
men were frequently fired at but escaped without injury. An,d so
that report was made in a wholly satisfactory manner.

17. — CAPTAIN MATSUSHITA.

The Commander of the Ninth Company, Second Eegiment,
was Captain Matsushita Tsunanari. The Company was ordered
to silence and capture the Hwangkin-shan forts, in the rear of
Port Arthur. These were the most dangerous of all the forts, so
far as the attacking forces were concerned ; for their cannon com-
manded not only the land-forts but even the positions where the
Japanese Artillery had been ranged. The guns were thus of
heavy calibre, and it was most necessary to silence them before
proceeding to the capture of the coast forts. Captain Matsushita's
Company was foremost in the attack. Fighting bravely, the officer
led his men to and succeeded in capturing the left outpostsof the
Chengtse troops there stationed. Just then the Japanese Artillery
ceased firing. The Ninth Company was now exposed to a galling
cross-fire, yet never wavered. On entering, first of all, the Song-
shu-shan forts. Captain Matsushita was struck by some fragments
of a shell come from a fort on the right, and wounded in the lower jaw

PORT ABTHUB. 175

and rear. Tlie injury was plainly a mortal one. Standing being
impossible, the brave man sat down and, brandishing his sword,
still continued to call out orders to his men, whose ardor increased
each moment, so eager were they to avenge their Commander's
wounds. Some men of the Ambulance Corps now came up to carry
him from the field, but could not persuade him to leave the spot.
A few moments later the face-wound caused his lower jaw to drop
helpless, speech being no longer possible. Still he waited, until
the ringing cheers announced the capture of the Songshu, Peiyu
and Hwangkin-shan forts. A smile crossed his blood-covered
face and now he consented to placed on a stretcher and carried
away. But before the field-lazaret was reached, the bold spirit
had fled.

18. — THE KILLED AND WOUNDED.

The wounds received by the Japanese soldiers on the fields of
battle have, almost without exception, been found on the front part
of their bodies. The killed were shot in front and fell on their
faces. On the other hand, the Chinese were most frequently found
shot or otherwise wounded in the back. The Japanese died hold-
ing their rifles or swords ; the Chinese not only, as a rule, without
their weapons, but often half unclothed, they having torn their
uniforms off in order to be mistaken for ordinary non-combatant
Chinese.

In the battle of Port Arthur the wounded Japanese behaved
most manfully. Even those who had been seriously or mortally
injured never complained of their hurts. While the surgeons
were at work on them they would ask, " Is the Colonel safe?"
"Has the Port fallen? " or ""Have we taken all the forts? "—An-
other, at the point of death, gasped out : " Having helped to take
Port Arthur, why should regret to die ? " None sent last mes-
sage to their friends or relations in Japan, except when particu-
larly urged to do so. Exhausted, wounded, or half-dead, the sol-
diers had but one thought and put but one question — whether the
proud citadel had surrendered to the Sun-flag.

176 HEROIC JAPAN.

19. — WHY THE JAPANESE WERE VICTOEIOUS.

A Chinese officer, who was captured in the storming of Port
Arthur, is reported to have said that there were two reasons why
the Japanese had proved so decisively victorious. These were (1)
that the Japanese employed shells (possibly meaning shrapnel) of a
terrible nature, of a kind they, the Chinese, had never even heard
of ; and (2) that the Japanese, when advancing to the charge, Avere
not to be repulsed even by the fiercest fire. They seemed to the
Chinese to be utterly reckless, storming on as they did under the
iron hail from the forts.

20. — FIELD-MARSHAL OYABIA's HUMANITY.

A few days after the capture of Port Arthur, a heavy rain
set in, adding greatly to the discomfort of the soldiers and their
Chinese captives. On November 27th there was a regular down-
pour and everything was soaking. It was on the evening of this
day that Field-Marshal Count Oyama, while passing by a disman-
tled house, saw a number of Chinese prisoners standing huddled
together and sliivering under the eaves, whence the rain fell drip,
drip, on their cowering forms. Moved by the sight, the Field
Marshal called one of his aides and said : " Those too are men.
My horse, though he may die if exposed to this rain, is not worth
those men's lives. Quick, lead them to my stables ; turn the horses
out ; and see that the prisoners are warmly sheltered." When this
act of kindness was interpreted to and understood by the Chinese,
they shed tears of gratitude and repeatedly begged that their
thanks should be conveyed to the Count.

21. — MODEST GENERAL YAMAJI.

According to the unanimous concensus of the Japanese, both
soldiers and non-combatants, Lieutenant-General Yamaji — the

PORT AUTHUB. 177

" One-eyed Dragon " * as he is admiringly dubbed — is the bravest
of the brave. With all this he is singularly modest and unassu-
ming, qualities that certainly become a warrior. After the fall of
Port Arthur he made a point of saluting every naval officer he met,
saying to each one : " We owe you great thanks for the capture of
the Port. " This was his way of assuring Fleet of its importance.
But only those who know how great were the difficulties attendant
upon the land-attack and the part played therein by the brave
Lieutenant-General, can appreciate his self-depreciatory modesty.

22. — HIS LAST WORDS.

On the occasion of Major-General Hasegawa's attack on the
coast-line forts, the Commander ordered Fujino Kunimatsu, a se-
cond-class private belonging to the Mixed Brigade, to act as scout
and report on the condition of the enemy. On the road Fujino
met with some 1500 Chinese, and received a mortal wound in the
abdomen. His Corporal and Company Commander, perceiving
the nature of the injury, ordered him to go to the rear and receive
surgical attendance. After the battle was over, these two went to
inquire aboiit Fujino, and were shocked to learn that the surgeons
held out no hope of recovery : the man was, in fact, dying
rapidly. The captain went to where Fujino lay and asked the poor
fellow if he had nothing to say before dying. Opening his dim
eyes, Fujino feebly replied ; " I owe my life to my country : to die
for it is not hard." All those who heard these loyal words were
deeply moved. "Yes ; " went on the corporal, " that is a good say-
ing. We all honour you for such words, and shall tell your rela-
tives, when we get back to Japan, how bravely you died. But have
you no word to send to anybody?" His voice sinking to a
whisper, Fujino uttered his last words : " My parents are still alive.
Tell them, please, that I died for — my — country — and — was —
praised — ^by — my — officers ! " And the brave heart was still.

* Lieut.-General Yamaji lost an eye wMle yet a young man. The dragon in
both Japan and China is a symbol of superior strength and intellect.

178 HEROIC JAPAN.

23. — AN UKDAUNTED SERGEANT.

On the day preceding the attack on the Port, i. e. Noyember
20th, the Advance Guard of the Japanese forces came into collision
with the Chinese. Wishing to know the exact distance separating
them from the nearest of the enemy's forts, an Artillery officer of
the First Eegiment sent Sergeant Tokoi Gorokuro to make the
necessary calculations. Tokoi set off with alacrity in the direction
of the Etse-shan forts, which were the first to be attacked. Tak-
ing his stand on a little prominence, he drew out his watch and be-
gan watching the flying shells with an unmoved countenance, al-
though missiles of all sorts flew about him in murderous proximity.
After repeatedly counting the interval of time between the flash of
the guns and the striking of the shells, he was able to calculate
the distance to a nicety. This done he walked slowly back to his
post and made his report. It was an exhibition of daring cool-
ness, and all were pleased to see the Sergeant return uninjured.

24. — THE coolies' victoey.

Although unarmed, the Japanese coolies attached to the
various Army Divisions had, on several occasions during the course
of the war, to fight for their lives, and in no single instance did
they fail to rout the foe. The following is one of the most strik-
ing examples of their naked valor.

It was just two days after the fall of Port Arthur that a body
of about 800 Chinese soldiers made an attack on the Commissariat
Quarters. The camp was 30 li (Chinese miles) from the Port, and
there were only 60 Japanese troopers guarding it. Despite the
most valorous efforts, the Japanese found themselves in a position
of imminent danger. Their ammiinition was almost expended and
they had just made up their minds to die, when the commanding
officer approached at the head of 700 transport coolies. These
men were employed simply in the capacity of porters and camp-
servants, so had no arms. A few only carried staves. Neverthe-
less the headman of the coolies begged the Commander to permit

PORT AUTHUB. 179

them to engage in a hand-to-hand encounter with the Chinese.
" Though we may not be able to beat them," said he, " we can do
them much damage, and at all events we may keep them busy
until re-inforcements come up. " To this the officer rather unwil-
lingly consented. In a moment the coolies were off at a full run,
yelling and hurrahing. They fell on the astonished enemy with
their naked hands, wrenched the swords or guns away from many,
and fought like so many demons. The Chinese broke their ranks
and fled, the Cavalry leaving their horses and the foot-soldiers
their guns in the hands of the victorious coolies. Of the enemy
30 were killed and many others taken prisoners. On the part of
the coolies, the total casualties were only five killed and wounded.
This has — and with justice — been termed one of the most remark-
able episodes of the war.

25. — THE FIGHTING AT POBT ARTHUB.
(Adapted from the Japan Mail.')

AccOEDiNG to the narrative of an officer in the Second Army,
told to the correspondent of a Tokyd journal, it appears that on
the night preceding the attack of the Port, the whole Army encamp-
ed in the immediate vicinity, having had several skirmishes with
the enemy on the two preceding days. The men were greatly
exhausted, and the next day, after the battle was over, their tre-
mendous fatigue was evident. To add to their discomfort, the
weather suddenly changed on the evening of the 21st and a pier-
cingly cold wind sprang up. Insufficiently protected against the
cold, the soldiers slept in each other's arms in their endeavour to
keep warm. The following instance shows how utterly exhausted
the men were :— One of the soldiers, who had taken active part in
the day's action, lay down close to the camp-fire and fell at once
into a sound sleep. The fire, fanned by the strong wind, at last
reached the clothes and then the body of the sleeping warrior, but
so great was his fatigue that he received fatal burns before awake-
ning to a sense of his danger.

The reason why the victory was achieved by the Japanese is not

180 HEROIC JAPAN.

because the Chinese failed to fight as well as they knew how, but
because the intrepid valour of the Japanese was irresistible. This
is proved by a foreign war-correspondent who was an eye-witness
of the scenes of November 21st. He relates how the Mixed Bri-
gade, under Major-General Hasegawa, stormed the Erhlung-shan
forts without any assistance from the Artillery and in the face of
a hail of shot and shell from the Chinese guns. The exploit is
one characterised as being almost without parallel. The foreign
correspondent censures the unnecessary slaughter of the Chinese
found in or fleeing from the assaulted forts ; yet he avers that the
Japanese troops were in all instances promptly obedient to the word
of command and at all times ready to lay down their lives should
the necessity arise. It is impossible to do otherwise than speak
of such conduct in terms of the highest praise. The manner in
which the men of the Mixed Brigade conducted themselves was
valorous and loyal. When they attacked the forts, the mountain-
guns of the Japanese Artillery were out of range, while the field-
guns could not be brought up in time. So, without the cover of
an artillery-fire on their side, the Japanese advanced boldly to the
attack, so soon as Major-General Hasegawa had given the com-
mand. This Mixed Brigade consisted mainly of troopers from
Kyushu, noted for its fighters. Major-General Hasegawa took
advantage of this fact when he gave the command to attack the
forts, for he called out, "Charge! lads of Kyushu." The exhorta-
tion was at once effective, and the soldiers proved that they were
worthy of their fame. After the battle was over the Brigade Com-
mander said that he had expected to see the majority of his men
killed. Vice-Admiral Count Kawamura, who was a witness of
the whole scene, told His Majesty the Emperor that the intrepid
bearing and deeds of the Mixed Brigade were indeed marvelous.
The attack on Port Arthur was witnessed by the Japanese fleet,
just outside the Port, as well as by several foreign men-of-war ;
and by all with breathless interest. As the forts fell, one after the
other, into the hands of besiegers, the onlookers raised rapturous
and repeated cheers.

POBT AUTHUB. 181

26. — A fobeignee's report of the battle.*

The following in an e'sitraot from a letter written by a foreigner
present at the taking of Port Arthur : — " You will no doubt have
heard by this time eveything there is to be said about the attack
on Port Arthur. As one of the officers here expressed it to me
the other day, ' la faiblesse des GJiinois est irwroyable.' They cer-
tainly did not fight it out to the end at Port Arthur, as the very
small numbers of Chinese soldiers found dead at their posts most
plainly showed. They kept up a heavy fire on the Japanese as the
latter advanced to the attack — both east and west. But their fire
was ineffective, and this must have had a somewhat demoralising
effect on them. At any rate, from whatever cause, they did not <iwait
the attacks, but left their positions before the Japanese reached
them, except in the case of a very few men who remained in the
most western fort and were killed at their post. The Japanese
Artillery fire was good, but my impression is that the range was
rather too long for their shrapnel shells to be properly effective ;
and in the case of the western forts the Chinese position was so
much higher than the Japanese that the defenders were able to
get excellent cover. Of course, from the nature of the case, the
Japanese Artillery had to be contented with a poor position — and
if the Chinese gunners had been any good, the Japanese Field
Artillery ought now to be non-existent. They were completely
commanded by the Chinese, who were able not only to bring a
frontal fire on them from the western forts, but also a flanking
fire from at least one of the eastern forts, and from positions near
the town. As it was, the Artillery duel went on for nearly an
hour, and only a Japanese horse was wounded. The Chinese de-
fence was a most disjointed one — there was evidently no guiding
spirit — while the Japanese attack was well adapted to overcome
such a defence. The Japanese evidently have a very small opinion
of the Chinese soldiers, and this was exemplified again at Kin-
chow, on the same day as the capture of Port Arthur, when about
1,300 men defended a line of 2f miles against some 7,000 or 8,000
Chinese, successfully driving them off, and pursuing them for
some distance.

* Taken from the Japan Mail.

182 HEROIC JAPAN.

"We are very fairly comfortable here. All the Japanese
officers are exceedingly attentive and kind, and we have just had
the band playing to us in our own court-yard.

I think I ought to add something more. First of all, the way
every one worked on the march from Talien Bay was beyond all
praise. All day and all night long the stores were being dragged
forward, and there must have been very little sleep indeed for
three nights; and especially was this the case with the Siege
Artillery, who, with most inadequate means of draught (two, three,
or four ponies for each carriage), over a bad road, managed by the
most splendid efforts to get their guns into position by daylight
on the 21st. We saw them start from Talien Bay on the 18th,
and we passed them on the road on the 19th. My companions
declared there was no chance of their being at the front in time ; but
I was very much struck with the way they were working. Sure
enough, at 5.30 p. m. on the 20th they began to pass Head Quar-
ters. We were in the saddle at 2 a. m. on the 21st, and the guns
were still on the road to the front ; yet at daylight they opened
fire just after the Field Artillery had begun. It was first-class !

And I think one ought to say something of the Japanese In-
fantry. It is all very well to say that the Chinese defence was
weak, but that does not retract from the good work of the Japan-
ese Infantry. It was a grand sight to see them advancing against
the forts^and I have no doubt whatever that their steady, rapid,
unhesitating approach had more effect than anything else in mak-
ing the Chinese defence weak. To wait for close quarters in those
circumstances requires better soldiers than the Chinese. A weak
or hesitating advance mighb have proved disastrous."

CHAPTER VIII.
THE DEFENCE OF KINOHOW.

I. -GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

After Kinchow-ohing, or the walled castle-town of Kin-
chow, had been captured by Lieut. -General Yamaji and his
brave command, this place was made the gatheriag-ground of the
Second Army, prior to their attack on Port Arthur. The latter
great harbour was not only splendid situated from a military
standpoint but also surrounded by so many admirably constructed
fortresses and other defences that the Chinese deemed it well-nigh
impregnable. Under the circumstances, therefore, the larger
portion of the Second Expeditionary Army had to turn south-
wards. In Kinchow as a garrison were left only the Fifteenth
Begiment, less one Battalion, and one Sub-company of Cavalry
belonging to the First Battalion. This little force was under
the command of Infantry Colonel Kono Michiyoshi. The whole
road between Port Arthur and Foochow had thus to be guard-
ed ; and, when the Army set out for its great objective, nothing
was known about the movements of the enemy coming from
the north.

On November 15th Colonel Kono distributed his forces as
follows : — One Sub-company of Infantry near the arsenal of the
Mingtse troops, just outside the north gate of the town. These
men were to protect the Cavalry encampment and the Artillery
ground on the south-west. Another Sub-company was sent to the
forts on Shuiohia-shan ; a third stationed near the barracks below
the hill; a fourth posted as a guard at Suchia-tun and Menchia-tun.
One Company of Infantry and a Sub-company of Cavalry were

184

HEBOIG JAPAN.

placed at Shilisan-li-taitse on the Foochow road. One Sub-com-
pany of Infantry was finally sent on to Siemen-tse, to guard tlie
FoocIlow road, tlie Petsewo highway, and the commissariat or
etappe line in that direction. In the castle itself was one Company
of Infantry. Captain Okuda Masatada, of the Fifth Company
and Commander of the force distributed along the Foochow road,

was now ordered to make a
reconnaissance . northwards.
He kept every day mounted
scouts patrolling the vicinity
as far Wushihli-pu on the
Foochow road, but without
seeing or hearing of any
movement of consequence.
On November 18th, a Sub-
company of Infantry and
another of Cavalry went on
towards Pulantien (or Port
Adams), on the Foochow
highway. On reaching this
place they became aware of a
number of Chinese advancing
from the neighbourhood of Chingchia-pu. " The Chinese horsemen
speedily caught sight of the Japanese scouting-party and at once
advanced on the latter at full gallop ; the Japanese however with-
drew without offering to fight, and, falling back on Sanshihli-pu,
sent word of what they had seen to the Main Body (2 a.m., Nov.
19th). Continuing to reconnoitre, they then found that the
enemy had not dared advance beyond a certain point. Shortly af-
ter noon of November 19th, a party consisting of one non-commis-
sioned officer of cavalry, one first-class mounted trooper and three
rank and file, were sent on from Shihsanli-taitse to Wushihli-pu.
When these five men arrived at Sungkau on the Foochow road,
about three hours later, they saw about one Eegiment of the
enemy slowly advancing. A few moments later they were attack-
ed by 50 Chinese horsemen. The non-commissioned officer and
two of the men had the misfortune to have their horses shot
under them, the animals dropping dead. It is supposed that they

Captain Okuda.

KINGHOW 11. 185

at once committed suicide, preferring such a death to tlie disgrace
and torture awaiting them had they been taken prisoners by the
Chinese. The other two scouts concealed themselves successfully
in the brush-covered hills eastward of the highway, and thereafter
with great difficulty managed to get back to Liuhiatien on the
Petsewo road. Thence they made their way to the regimental
quarters west of Kinchow, where they reported what had occur-
red. Colonel Kono moreover had received information of the
approach of the enemy, 50 or 60 horsemen and foot-soldiers having
made their appearance near the Petsewo and west of the Foochow
road. No others were at the time visible, yet from the indications
the Colonel judged that the Chinese must be in force, not far away on
the Foochow highroad. Word to this effect, was sent on the outlying
camps where earthworks and breastworks were hastily thrown up,
the soldiers commencing their defensive operations at dawn of
November 20th. Twenty minutes before noon of the same day, every-
thing was in readiness, the Japanese being prepared to give the foe
a vigorous welcome. The disposition of the defending troops was
thus : — (1) The First Infantry Battalion, less the Third Company,
in the village just beyond the west gate of Kinchow, and one
Company especially told off to guard the approach to the high
ground north-west of the castle, with a Sub-company on the
lookout on the western littoral ; (2) The Second Infantry Bat-
talion, less their Second Company, in the villages beyond the
north gate, with pickets at Siementse and Sanli-pu, guard-
ing the roads to Petsewo and Foochow ; (-"3) Colonel Kono with
the remainder of the Regiment, in the camp beyond the north
gate. The orders given were promptly and to the letter obeyed,
so that, at 5 p. m., all preparations had been completed and
the men allowed to retire to their respective camps. Nothing
particular transpiring as to the movements of the enemy
two hours later. Colonel Kono ordered that, as the Begiment
would protect the town, each Battalion should be prepared
to move at 6 o'clock the following morning; the men might,
for the present, retire. Shortly before midnight, the Infantry
Company and Cavalry Sub-company sent on to Shihsanli-taitse
met with a large body of Chinese foot and horse, the majority
taking the road across the hills west of Shisanli-taitse. Another

186

HEROIC JAPAN.

body simultaneously appeared on the Foochow road, the enemy's
idea evidently being to intercept communication between Shihsan-
li-taitse and Kinchow. According to the orders they had receiv-
ed, the Japanese at once fell back on Kinchow, word being at the
same time forwarded to the watchful Colonel, who immediately
warned the forces in the outlying villages. With dawn of the
following day, each camp sent mounted scouts out, and most
diligently endeavoured to ascertain the strength of the approach-
ing enemy and their probable movements. At 11.20 a. m. a
body of Chinese horse and foot was descried approaching the high
ground south of Shihsanli-taitse. They displayed according to
custom numerous flags and banners, and marched along in good
order. The Japanese pickets on the Sanli-chwang plateau at
once began firing at the enemy, who, after receiving several
volleys, separated into two bodies, one going to the west of the
Foochow road while the other went east. On the elevated ground
to the north of Kinchow, or rather of the castle, the First,

Fourth, Third and Second Com-
panies were drawn up in the
order named, the open sea being
on their left. Not the full com-
plement of these four Companies
was present ; about two and one-
half Sub-companies having been
despatched to the defence of the
Shuichia-shan forts, the actual
number of men was a very little
more than three Companies. The
Eight Wing was formed by the
Second Battalion, whose Fifth,
Eighth and Second Companies,
in this order, were stationed be-
tween the highland north-east of
Kinchow and the Foochow road.
Three Companies only of this Battalion were thus prepared to
receive the brunt of the enemy's attack, the Sixth Company being
inside the walls for the immediate defence of the castle. The
Japanese line of battle extended for a distance of 4000 metres.

Majoe Saito Tako, Commandek

OP THE 2nd Battalion,

15th Regiment.

KINGHOW 11. 187

and because of it its small numbers was thus in deadly peril.
Yet there were no re-inforcements to despatch to the aid of the
devoted men : they could only stand and fight for their lives.

Among the spoils captured with Kinchow there had, very
fortunately, been four 8 centimetre Krupp field-guns at the east
gate and on the north-east corner of the castle, two in each place.
The castle garrison had since then been practising with these
guns and had learned how to manage them. Now was the time to
put their so recently acquired knowledge into practice. A little
past midday the attack began in grim reality, and as the Chinese
came within range the self-trained artillerists within the walls com-
menced firing with telling eiFect. The enemy now, instead of stead-
ily continuing their approach, divided into two bodies, of which
one dashed on towards the highland to the north of the town,
while the other made for the elevated ground to the north-east.
The Chinese coming towards the Japanese Left {i.e. the First Bai-
talion), consisted of three bodies, one of which had come from
Shihsanli-taitse, the second across the hills from the east, and the
third from the sea-coast, forming two large Columns altogether.
Their arrangement was, however very disorderly and irregular,
with smaller bodies of men scattered, here, there and everywhere.
The front of this multitudinous body was about 6000 metres long,
and reached back for 4000-5000 metres.

The scene was a magnificent one, despite the apparent disord-
erly discipline. Bodies of horsemen from 50 to 100 strong dashed
hither and thither, while the whole Army came on with an
activity and bold bearing that showed they felt certain of their
prey. The Chinese marching against the Japanese Left were 4000
in number ; those approaching the right, 3000 ; while there were
at least 300 horsemen running about.

Sub-Lieutenant Hirano Eiji who had been with the picket at
Siemen-tse on the Japanese Bight, had, shortly before this, re-
turned with one Sub-company of the Seventh Company. He was
thereupon ordered to take his men to the ground where the Fifth
Company stood and there assist in the defence. The enemy on
that side, hovever, confident in their numbers, showed exceptional
boldness, running to the charge without exhibiting any fear of the
Japanese fire. Soon they began to clamber iip a hill to the right

188 HEROIC JAPAN.

of the Japanese position, whence they intended delivering an over-
Whelming attack on the town and its defenders. Sub-Lieutenant
Hirano at this point fought heroically, and with his men succeeded
in holding the enemy back: but the effort cost the life of the
young officer. The Eighth Company, recognizing the extreme peril
of the Fifth, now sent a Sub-company as a re-inforcement. At the
same time the temporary cannoneers in the castle used their guns,
mowing down great lanes in the ranks of the foe. Signs of weak- ■
ness and wavering were noticeable in the enemy's forces at 1. 20
p. m., encouraging the defenders to renewed efforts.

Supposing that the enemy would be sure to attempt to recov-
er the Shuichia-shan forts, the Sixth Company, after leaving a few
tens of soldiers on guard at each of the city gates, marched, two
Sub-companies strong, against the Chinese on the high-ground to
the right of the Japanese position. This spot was of the utmost
importance, it being the key to the whole position. At 2.30 p. m.
a rumour to the effect that Port Arthur had been captured, ran
along the Japanese lines — to the wild delight of the harassed com-
batants, who forgot both fatigue and their own great peril in the
thought of the triumph of their comrades-in-arms. The Fifth,
Seventh and Eighth Companies now sent each one Sub-company
forwards, and this body was, while fiercely engaging the enemy,
joined by the Sixth Company. Combined they forced back the
Chinese hordes, overwhelmingly superior in number though they
were. At 3.15 p. m. the Eighth Company sent one more Sub-com-
pany to attack the rear flank of the retreating enemy, a task of
which the men acquitted themselves well.

The Chinese who had proceeded to attack the First Battalion,
forming the Japanese Left Wing, had been more more leisurely in
their movements. Each Company had had time to conceal some
men in the inner glens along the mountain-slope, the enemy ap-
proaching the while unconscious of the ambuscade. As the Chin-
ese drew nearer the defenders began volley-firing, while the best
marksmen were told to single out the leaders and pick them off
one by one. When within 400 metres of the Japanese contingent,
a simultaneous burst of fire along the whole line greatly discon-
certed the enemy. Their progress was checked, then turned into a
slow retreat, the Chinese trying to seek shelter behind the rocks

KINCHOW II. 189

and trees as they -withdrew. From the highland above, however,
one volley after another was steadily poured into the retreating
masses, accelerating their retrograde movement. Just then the
attacking troops on the Japanese Bight began to retreat rapidly.
This added to the general confusion, which was still further in-
tensified by the Japanese quick-fire. At 3.30 p.m. the Chinese
were running in all directions. The enemy coming from the Poo-
chow road had likewise failed to get near ; and five Sub-companies
were ordered to chase them for a distance of 2000-3000 metres,
firing as they ran. This body of the enemy retreated to Shihsanli-
pu. At 4 p. m. the battle was all over, the Japanese being com-
pletely successful at every point. As for the more than 3000 strong
force that had come up along the coast on the left, no attempt was
made to retreat, although the sun was now about setting. The
Japanese in this direction, being far too few in number to take the
offensive, simply stood where they were, defending their post.
About midnight these Chinese troops also gave over the attempt
and retired.

During the course of the day the Japanese losses were 8
killed and 47 wounded. Of Chinese corpses alone no less than
500 were counted on the field, so that the enemy's casualties must
have been very heavy. The Sub-company of Cavalry, belonging
to the Fifteenth Begiment, had been stationed throughout the day
beyond the east gate of the town, where they kept strict watch over
Japanese Bight and reconnoitred from time to time. Colonal Ko-
no now ordered his troops to desist from pursuing the fleeing Chin-
ese, and the tired men gradually come back to their quarters. The
First Battalion bivouacked at their former camp, while the Second
(less the Sixth Company) sent one Company on to Sanli-chwang,
another to the post beyond the east gate, and a third to the north
gate. The Sixth Company, formerly on guard within the walls,
now returned to the castle. The Sub-company of Cavalry, after
completing a reconnaissance of the Shuichia-shan forts and vicinity,
encamped beyond the east gate, while Colonel Kono stopped at
the camp outside the north gate. According to subsequent inves-
tigations, the total number of Chinese engaged in this abortive
attempt to recapture Kinchow, could not have been much less than
7000. They were picked men and under the command of General

190 HEROIC JAPAN.

Sung Kiang. Viceroy Li had especially instructed General Sung to
co-operate with the forces at Port Arthur, thus getting the Japan-
ese between two fires. This well-conceived plan was frustrated
by the quick movements of the Second Army, who were engaged
in their successful attack on the Port before General Sung managed
to bring his troops up to Kinchow, It is moreover supposed that
the large body of Chinese met with and dispersed by the First
Battalion of the Third Regiment (the foremost body of the Divi-
sion) at Shwangtai-kau, on November 18th, during the march to
Port Arthur, was a detachment sent from the Port northwards to
Kinchow in order to carry out the preconcerted scheme of attacking
the Japanese both in front and in the rear.

When the news of the peril of the little garrison at Kinchow
reached the Japanese at Port Arthur, General Count Oyama, Com-
mander-in-Chief of the Second Army, at once sent the Second Bat-
talion of the First Begiment to the relief of the beleaguered town.
The First Division also made ready to send thither a relieving
party — consisting of the Third Battalion of the Fifteenth Begi-
ment, half a Sub-company of Cavalry and the Sixth Company of
Mountain Artillery, the whole being under the command of Major-
General Nogi. But by the time the necessary preparations were
made, it was 5 o'clock in the afternoon, and the men exhausted
from the long fighting at the Port and their preceding sleepless
night. Again there was a lack of ammunition and other necessa-
ries, which might not be supplied until the next morning. At
dawn of the 22nd this body set out, and on the 23rd reached San-
shihli-pu, after having had several skirmishes with parties of the dis-
persed enemy. Here they learned that Colonel Kono and his men
had been more than able to hold their own, and that the attack-
ing Army had been compelled to fall back on Foochow. Greatly
reassured by this news, the men rested that day at Sanshihli-pu.
On the 24th they resumed their march, entering Kinchow in the
early afternoon.

KIN CHOW 11.

191

The Caeeiagb op the Wounded in fbont of the Miwtaby Hospitaii
inside op the nokth gate op kinohow.

BRAVE MEN AND BRAVE DEEDS.
1.— SEBGENT FUKUDA AND THE DEFENCE OF SUCHIA-TUN.

We have already narrated how Colonel Kono Michiyoshi
and his few hundred soldiers defended Kinchow successfully
against the attack of seven thousand Chinese. Isolated instances
of exceeding boldness and bravery were not wanting on those
memorable days ; but perhaps most interesting of all is the story
how Sergeant Fukuda, with a mere handful of men, held out at
Suchia-tun againt truly overwhelming odds.

It will be remembered that Colonel K5no, on November 18th,
made an excellent disposition of the force under his command ;
sending a few score of men to protect each vital point on the
roads leading towards the castle. Among the rest, one Sub-com-
pany was despatched to garrison Suchia-tun, a place two miles
south of the town, on a hill. This is a very important if small

192

HEROIC JAPAN.

village is bounded on the west by the Bay of Kinchow, on the east
by the Yellow Sea ; while southward runs the road to Port Arthur
and northward the routes to Kaiping, Newchwang and Moukden,
by way of Foochow. The three highways meet at Suchia-tun, so
that any one coming from Kinchow, Talien Bay, Wiju or Takushan,
must pass by this place. Moreover there were several military
depots here, beside a telegraph station and large supplies of
ammunition and military stores, so that the successful occupation
and retention of Suchia-tun were of vital importance to the
Japanese forces in the Peninsula. Nine cannon, field and moun-
tain guns, were here ready to repel attack, and everything had
been done to make the place as secure as possible.

On November 19th it became evident that a large body of
Chinese were coming to attempt the re-capture of Kinohow, along
the roads from Pulantien and Petsewo. The strengthening of
the Kinchow garrison being therefore of immediate importance.
Lieutenant Hineno Shuzo, Commander of the Company, at once
sent a messenger to the little garrison at Suchia-tun. "It is
reported," the message ran, " that the Chinese are approaching
Kinchow in force, coming from Pulantien and Petsewo. You are
to leave your post at once and come up here. One file only is to

stay in the present garrison.
Select whatever men you please
for this purpose, and see that
they observe every precaution."
The officer commanding the Sub-
company at once selected for this
perilous purpose Second-Class
Sergeant Fukuda, First-Class
Privates Koyano Hisaburo and
Kasukawa Utaro, and the follow-
ing men from the ranks : — Yazaki
Chukichi, Furuse Kanezo, Kono
Hikoji, Suga Kinjuro, Otsuka
Mosaku, Shiokawa Ichizo, Suzuki
Harusaburo, Yamada Keijiro, Aikawa Saijiro, and Nakamnra
Dengo — twelve in all, besides the Sergeant. Having thus arranged
matters, the commanding officer returned to Kinchow with the

Fukuda.

KINGHOW II. 193

other men of tlie Sub-company at 7 p. m.

The attack on Kinchow was made, as we know, on Novem-
ber 21st, and for several hours the battle raged about the hills
around the town. At last, beaten off at all points, the enemy
began to retreat. Sergeant Fukuda had been a deeply-interested
spectator at times during the day, for on climbing a hill north-
east of Suchia-tun he could overlook Kinchow and with his field-
glasses observe all that was being done. " Ah," he exclaimed,
" our men all successfully repelling the attack. How sorry I am
not to be on the spot and taking part ! " At one time he thought
of sending six of his men to aid the little garrison within the walls
of Kinchow, but on second thoughts concluded that they might
shortly be required at their present post. Every now and then he
sent some one up the hill above-mentioned to see how the battle
was going, and he and his men were in a fever of unrest. When
the sun set and the battle seemed concluded in favour of the
defenders of the town, Sergeant Fukuda turned his whole atten-
tion to the defence of his own quarters. Besides, rations were
getting short ; for the main depot at Kinchow was too busy to
send provisions to the little garrison at Suchia-tun. Nor was
there any well or stream of water near their quarters. Thinking
it best to lay in a good supply of water, the Sergeant sent a few
men to obtain the precious fluid from some wells on the Port
Arthur road, about 600 metres away. The men began to do this
at early dawn of the next day, and suceeded in filling several
large casks. Among the spoils formerly taken there were several
bags of Chinese rice. These were now opened and the rice boiled
for the hungry soldiers.

At 9.30 a. m. one of the soldiers, Yazaki Chukichi, who was
doing sentinel-duty at the gate, reported that about 20 Chinese
horsemen were approaching from Mengchia-ying, a village direct-
ly in front. They were, he said, coming toward the garrison along
the Port Arthur road, not more than 100 metres away, and they
were followed by a large number of foot-soldiers. Deeming it
impossible to dispute the road With so large a force, the Sergeant
determined to let the enemy pass by unmolested. But it was
soon apparent that the Chinese consisted of the troops defeated
at Port Arthur, hundreds upon hundreds retreating sulkily from

194 HEROIC JAPAN.

the scene of their late disaster. Knowing that they would cer-
tainly attempt to recapture Suchia-tun, the" Sergeant gathered
his men about him and exhorted them to fight to the last gasp in
defence of their post. He then told each man what he should do,
pointing out his station beneath the parapet, aboTe which the
Sergeant had had a number of forage-caps placed, in order to
deceive the enemy as to the real number of Japanese on the
ground. The men were further enjoined to be every careful of their
ammunition, and to refrain from firing except in case of absolute
necessity. The Sergeant now had the gates of the enclosure shut
and barricaded by some of the captured cannon. Should the
enemy advance to the very gate, the men stationed there were to
use one of the pieces of ordinance, reserving the bullets in their
own cartridge-pouches till the very last, the ammunition on hand
being scanty.

Part of the Kinchow garrison were posted on a piece of
elevated ground north of the castle, whence they were to signal
the approach of any enemy on the Foochow road or thereabouts.
During the course of the afternoon a military telegram came from
Port Arthur, to the effect that the defeated Chinese were running
northwards and would infallibly pass by Kinchow, the garrison
of which might therefore expect to be subjected to a double attack.
Every precaution was taken and a strict lookout kept, when, at
10.30 a. m., the first bands of the fugitives came into sight. The
numbers of the defeated enemy kept growing ever larger and
frequent skirmishes took place, both sides fighting desperately.
Scores of Chinese were either killed or wounded, and yet they
came pressing on, for the road leading by the castle was the only
one along which they might retreat. Great anxiety was felt for
the safety of the little garrison at Suchia-tun, and the Second
Sub-company of the Fourth Company was sent to its aid. At
qiiarter past twelve in the afternoon the Sub-company set out,
but before proceeding far they encountered such large numbers
of the enemy that it was impossible to cut through. The
relief of Suchia-tun was thus recognised as being out of the
question, and the Sub-company returned re infedd to Kinchow.
Shortly after this all communication between Suchia-tun and the
garrison at Kinchow was cut off, and the Japanese defending the

KIN CHOW 11. 195

castle made no doubt that their comrades were killed. Yet
though the object of a continual series of attacks, the devoted
men at Suchia-tun never faltered for an instant nor did they lose
heart. " It seems," said the Sergeant to his men, " that our lives
cannot be long ours, and no help comes to us from Kinchow.
Perhaps matters there are such that a reinforcement cannot be
spared for us. But even in this case we must not think of leaving
this place, for if it should fall into the enemy's hand they would
get hold of all the ammunition, arms and other stores here.
Boys, fight on ! " Stimulated by the enthusiastic spirit of their
brave leader, the men did wonders and no one ever gave a second
thought to the desperate nature of their situation. The foremost
bands of the enemy were now thick in front of Kinchow, the
entrance to which haven of safety was very strongly defended.
Many of the Chinese fell to rise no more, yet their place was
speedily taken by others as the defeated Port Arthur garrison
came on in hundreds. The firing of the Japanese in and about
Kinchow growing hotter and hotter, the bewildered, desperate
fugitives began to seek shelter in the neighbouring villages, and
so Suchia-tun was exposed to a fierce attack, the Chinese being
evidently aware of the value of capturing the place. Fukuda and
his men fought like giants. At 4 p. m., several — seven or eight
— horsemen, apparently Japanese, were descried by the hard-
pressed garrison, seeming to have come from the direction of
Talien Bay. The Chinese fired at the group, on which the
horsemen retreated. Seeing this Sergeant Fukuda permitted
Koyano Kisaburo, Otsuka Mosaku, Yamada Keijiro and Furuse
Kanezo, to run after the mounted soldiers, tell them of the
extreme peril of the garrison and beg them to cut their way
through to its aid. Unfortunately the messengers failed to catch
up with the horsemen. On their way back however they came, to
their great joy, across a number of armed sailors, landed from the
Katsuragi — 23 all told. To the commander of these men, Master
Demura, they related the sore straits in which the garrison was,
and the seamen at once agreed to render aid. On entering the
enclosure so well defended, Demura asked Fukuda if there was
any food for his men, as all had marched a long distance and
were very hungry. Sergeant Fukuda then pointed to the boiled

196 HEBOIC JAPAN.

rice, saying that lie had half-expected some occurrence of the
sort. After a hasty repast, the seamen took four of the captured
cannon, and, with much labour, succeeded in placing one in each
corner of the enclosure. During all this time the Chinese had
been firing irregularly into Suchia-tun, and now began a still
stronger attack. But the garrison was better prepared this time,
and used the cannon as well as their own rifles with great execu-
tion, keepting the eager if disheartened fugitives at a respectful
distance.

All this long day of hard fighting the Kinchow contigent had
been greatly concerned about the fate of their comrades at
Suchia-tun. Just before daybreak of the 23rd, the Second
Sub-company once more tried to fight their way to the besieged
garrison, but were again compelled to retire, owing to the large
numbers of Chinese between them and their objective. At 3 a. m.
however Naval Lieutenant Fukagawa Yoshibumi, with 100 men,
reached Suchia-tun, where Sergeant Fukuda at once relinquished
the command to his superior. Seeing that the garrison had thus
been reinforced, the enemy grew less bold and dared no longer
approach the enclosure. Everything now being safe, the first-
class private Koyano, with four others — Shiokawa Ichizo, Aikawa
Saijiro, Kano Hikoji and Suzuki Harusaburo — started off for
Kinchow by a round-about route, in order to apprise Colonel
Kono of all that had taken place. This was at 2 p. m. A little
later on the Second Sub-company finally cut their way through
all opposers and reached Suchia-tun, this being the third attempt
they had made to relieve the besieged garrison. The next day,
November 24th, Sergeant Fukuda and his 12 brave men reach-
ed Kinchow in safety. In company with Koyano, the Sergeant
went to report to Major Saitd Tokumei the story of the defence of
Suchia-tun. On hearing it the Major was unstinted in his com-
mendation. " You are both most stout-hearted soldiers," said he,
" for it is owing to your exertions that that important spot was
kept from falling into the enemy's hands. You fought well
against great odds ! Take these in memory of your deed," and so
speaking the Major wrenched the gold button from his left cuff
and handed it to the Sergeant, while to Koyama he gave the
tassel of his sword. There was nothing else to give the brave men,

KINGEOW II.

197

although it is gratifying to report that they have since received
more tangible and valuable proofs of their country's gratitude.

2. — KOYANO KISABUEO.

Reference has already been made to the part played by
Koyano Kisaburo, a private of the first-class, in the memorable
defence of Suchia-tun. It will be remembered that at 4 p. m.,
November 22nd, a body of some 7 or 8 Japanese horsemen was
descried at a distance, coming apparently from the direction of
Talien Bay. Koyano was the first to espy the mounted scouts —
for such they seemed to be — and at once requested Sergeant
Fukuda to let him go and call the horsemen to their aid. Per-
mission being with some difficul-
ty obtained — for Koyano would
run a fearful risk in getting
through the enemy outside of the
enclosure — the brave soldier and
three of his comrades (whose
names are cited above) sprang,
sabre in hand, into the thick of
the Chinese, and after some rapid
and brilliant sword-play succeed-
ed in cutting their way through
all opposers. Koyano now tried
in vain to attract the attention of
the distant horsemen; he waved

his hat and made various gestures, but unfortunately without the
desired result, the riders going off in just the opposite direction.
By great good luck however the party of marines from the Katsu-
ragi then came up, and, once again fighting their way through the
Chinese, Koyano re-entered the garrison with his sea-faring
allies.

On the following morning, just before dawn. Naval Lieute-
nant Fukagawa came to the relief of the garrison, as has already

Fiest-Class Pkivate

KoYAStO.

198 HEROIC JAPAN.

been related. The Japanese then took matters into their own
hands and delivered a counter-attack on the besiegers. At 2 p. m. of
the same day Koyano and four others were ordered by the Sergeant
to go and report to the Main Column in Kinchow all that had
occurred. This they did, with splendid success, fighting up to
the very walls of Kinchow. After making a preliminary report to
Major Saito, Koyano and his comrades returned to Suchia-tun;
once more encountering with and overcoming many Chinese on
the way back. On the 24th the whole little garrison of Suchia-
tun was safety housed in Kinchow.

3. — HOW t6d6 tatsu died.

Among those conspicuous for their military ardor and love
of glory, was Todo Tatsu, a Sergeant in the First Battalion of
Cavalry. When the Chinese General Sung attempted to recapture
the castle of Kinchow, Sergeant Todo was one of the garrison in
occupation. With several comrades he was, on November 19th,
1894, sent to reconnoitre the enemy in the direction of Pulantien.
On reaching Wushih-lipu he and his men were met by some
sixty Chinese horsemen, to avoid a collision with whom he
turned eastward. But, most unfortunately, the Sergeant got
into a marsh, from which it seemed impossible to extricate
his horse. Knowing that the Chinese were close behind and
believing it impossible to avoid being captured by them, he
called out to a cavalry-man, named Hori-uchi Iwao, who had not
got into the marsh, to say that as he had no hope of life he
would then and there commit suicide and thus foil his would-be
captors. Hori-uchi should at once return and report what they
had thus far seen and say that he, Todo, had died in the ex-
ecution of his duty. Two more horsemen having got entangled in
the swamp, Todo and they calmly cut each other's throats and
died just as the Chinese came up, to wreak their vengeance on the
senseless bodies of these brave men.

The remarkable feature in this narrative is that Sergeant
Todo did not, even in that supreme moment, forget the duty

EINGHOW II. 199

he owed to his superiors and the importance of acquainting them
with what he had seen during lus reconnaissance up to that
time. But this is the spirit that has ever inspired the warriors
of Japan : it is the spirit that wins battles and makes a nation
famous for all ages.

CHAPTER IX.

THE CAPTUEE OF SIUYEN-OHING.

I.— GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

It was on November 15th, 1894, tliat tlie First Expeditionary
Army captured tlie walled town Siuyen-cMng, thanks to an ad-
vance from the front made by the Osako Column and a flank
attack executed by Major Mihara and his command.

Siuyen is an important, strongly fortified town to the south of
Moukden, the treasure-city of the Manchurian Emperors. To the

west lies Kaiping, and thence the
roads run to Liaoyang, by way of
Haiching ; to Funghwang-ching in
the east ; and to Takushan in the
south. The town consists of
about 3000 houses, and is sur-
rounded by lofty hills on all sides,
its shape being something like a
parallelogram, with a perimetre
of 2500 metres. The Chinese
garrison was made up of about
2500 foot soldiers and about 500
Cavalry.

At the time we speak of the

Head Quarters of the Third

Division of the First Army lay

at Antung ; there was also a small body of men at the west side,

and a Column under Major-General Osako, Commander of the

Majob-Geneeal Usako Naotoshi.

SIUYEN-GHINO. 201

Pifth Brigade, at Takushan. It was this last-named force that
received the order to take Siuyen-ching. The Fifth Division was en-
camped between Funghwang-ching and Kiulien-ohing, the 22nd
Eegiment of Infantry, under Major Mihara, being included.
This Regiment, with one Battalion of foot-soldiers and a file of
mounted scouts, left Fungwhang-ching, their purpose being to aid
the Osako Column by making a flank attack upon the enemy
from the north of Siuyen.

On November 14th Major Mihara and his command left
Funghwang-ching, reaching Shatse-kau. The file of scouts, under
Cavalry Lieutenant Kanroji, stopped that night at another village
some six miles nearer their objective. On leaving Funghwang,
Sergeant Kawasaki, accompanied by one trooper, had been sent over
anothe;r road to inform Major-General Osako of the intention and'
route about-to be taken by the Mihara Column, — a difficult yet well-
accomplished task, as the country was swarming with the enemy.
On November 15th Major Mihara arrived at Laoye-shan, the
mounted scouts going on to Hwanghwang-tien. At 5.40 a. m. the
next morning (November 16th), 52 non-commissioned soldiers were
selected out of the various Companies and sent forward under
Lieutenant Machida Keiu towards Kwangchia-tien, in order to act
as a guard for the mounted scouts and furthermore ascertain the
disposition of the enemy's forces thereabouts. Less than an hour
later, the Column broke camp and followed in the wake of Lieute-
nant Machida and his men. Everything was quiet until 4. 50 p. m.,
when seven of the mounted scouts suddenly encountered ten Chin-
ese horsemen near a place called Shutse-kau. A brisk scrimmage
ensued, the enemy being speedily put to flight. That night the
picket line was kept along the outskirts of Lingkau ; while the
little Army bivouacked in North Lingkau. Bising with the dawn
the next day (November 17th), Lieutenant Machida and his party
set out at 5.30 a. m., the Main Column following half an hour
later. Temporarily placing the chief command in the hands of
Captain Wochi Michihiro, Major Mihara now hastened to catch
up with Lieutenant Machida's party, as a collision with the enemy
was momentarily expected. On reaching Hwangtsin-tse the
Chinese were found busily engaged in throwing up earthworks and
otherwise preparing to give the Japanese a warm reception. The

202 HEROIC JAPAN.

Japanese forces were tlien drawn up on a hill opposite Hwangtsin-
tse, at a distance of 700-1000 metres from the enemy, but the
order to fire was not given. Each moment the number of the op-
posing troops increased; their Left Wing deployed and they seemed
desirous of occupying the highest peak of the range, perhaps with
the idea of having a po^nt d'appui in case of a compulsory retreat.
Their Eight Wing now swung around towards a hill near the Ja-
panese Left, and as this was being done Captain Saikawa Noboru
and his Company were ordered to intercept them. The Machida
Party was simultaneously commanded to climb the opposite hill
and thus frustrate the operations of the enemy's Left Wing, while a
Company under Captain Maruyama Naohiro was directed to
charge the enemy's centre. With all this, no word having as yet
come from the Osako Column, the Japanese held back their fire.
However shortly after 11 o'clock the sound of heavy cannonading
was heard far to the south, and Major Mihara at once ordered his
men to begin volley-firing. This was done promptly, the enemy
replying with scattering and irregular volleys (zui-i shageM). Half
an hour later the enemy showed signs of distress and appeared
about to cede the field; so a general charge was made all along the
line, the Chinese turing to fly as their foes approached. In a few
minutes more Hwangtsin-tse was taken, and the enemy were in fuU
flight, one body running along the north-western hills, another
along those to the south-east, while a third hastened to occupy a
hill north-east of Kohtse-shan. The Japanese horsemen followed
the fugitives without loss of time, and cut or shot down many.
The whole force then resumed the march towards Suiyen, while
the enemy made for Hinglung-kau.

Just at this moment a Chinese reserve came up, consisting of
about 1000 Infantry, and 300 Cavalry, with two cannon. They
succeeded in rallying numbers of the defeated troops, and made a
determined stand. The enemy's field-pieces were ranged to the
north of Hinglung-kau, at a distance of not more than 700 metres
from the Japanese line ; but as they fired percussion shells only, no
damage was inflicted. The Chinese Infantry now formed into line
on either side of an adjacent hill and began a fierce fire in open or-
der ; seeing this, Sub-Lieutenant Tamada, of the Twelfth Company,
who was on the Japanese Left, started with his Sub-company up a

SIUYEN-CHING.

203

hill to tlie north-east of Huiglung-kau. On reaching^ the top they
opened a flank-fire on the enemy's Artillery, very mnch to the lat-
ter's discomfiture. Another Sub-company, under Sub-Lieutenant
Akizuki, was sent out from the Machida Party to the real" of the
enemy's flank, and in doing so they had to clamber up and
occupy a very precipitous hill. On the right a Company under
Captain Sakuma Torazo was so deployed as to be stationed mid-
way between the two Sub-Companies. And now all three bodies
fired with tremendous effect on the Chinese artillery-men. At one
time, the advance line of the attackers spread out for a distance
of quite 1000 metres, and as the Japanese advance was steady
and their aim most excellent, the enemy showed signs of wavering.
Shortly before 1 o'clock p. m. the Chinese Cavalry seemed about to
make a desperate charge in the hope retrieving the fortunes of the
day ; but this charge was intercepted by Captain Wochi's Company
deploying to the right of Captain
Maruyama's command and oc-
cupying the level ground in front.
Moreover, Captain Saikawa and
men had by this time reached a
prominence east of Hinglung-kau,
whence they fired death-dealing
volleys at the enemy. Thirty
minutes later the Chinese slowly
retired, yet still keeping posses-
sion of a hill on the left as a base
of operations. The two field-guns
with a draught-horse were aban-
doned, thanks to the superb mark-
manship of the Japanese Infantry,
who had picked off every man near
the guns.

Major Mihara was all the time very eager to know what had
been done by the Osako Column, Sergeant Kawakami and his com-
rade having not yet returned with their report; besides the sound
of cannon and small arms was constantly heard to the south, so it
was evident that Major-General Osako had engaged the enemy.
As for the Chinese, they were now endeavouring to make another

Majob Mihaea.

204 HEROIC JAPAN.

stand on the opposite bank of the small river, west of Hinglung-kau,
having occupied the hill north-east of Kohtse-shan. The Japanese
troops were eager to follow up their victory ; but, knowing that
the enemy occupied a larger territory than that which was held by
the Japanese forces, and fearing that any fresh movement for-
wards might interfere with Major-General Osako's plans, Major
Mihara reluctantly relinquished the idea of making another
general charge. So only one Sub-company, under Lieutenant
Sasaki Yoshisada was, sent forward to harass the foe, accompani-
ed by a few horsemen. On reaching the village of Hinglung-kau
they found themselves, however, unable to make any farther
advance, the number of the enemy there being so greatly dispro-
portionate. The Machida and Akizaki Troops were in the same
predicament. The Japanese Advance Column thus branched off to
the range of hills in echelon, and at dusk, falling in with the
enemy's Left Wing, at last succeeded in driving the Chinese back.
The Chinese posted along the river-bank west of Hinglung-kau
did not, at the same time, show any disposition to retreat, despite
the heavy losses they had suffered during the course of the day.
And as it was now 8 o'clock in the evening, the remainder of
Major Mihara's men bivouacked where they were between the high
ground north-east of Kohtse-shan and the northern portion of the
Hinglung-kau village. A strict watch was kept, and the picket-
line advanced as far as possible towards the Chinese camp. No
news having come from the Osako Column, Major Mihara, in
considerable perplexity, despatched two special scouts during the
night in the direction of Suiyen. These men found that the
narrow northern road leading to the town was closed, and that the
Chinese who had encamped on the river-bank were there merely
to cover the retreat of their comrades. Major Mihara therefore
concluded that if he should press forward the next morning and
occupy the opposite open ground, he might be enabled to ascer-
tain what or how much had been done by the Osako Column ;
moreover, by taking this route, it would be possible to approach
Suiyen through the ravine at the base of Kohtse-shan, which was
the charge that had been given him at the outset. The scouts
reporting that there was no Chinese garrison at Suiyen, the
Column set out early in the morning of November 18th in that

8IUYEN-GHING. 205

direction. The Cavalry led the way, followed by an Infantry
reserve (one Sub-company). The Machida and Akizaki troops
joined and set out shortly before the advance of the Mihara
Column. At 6.20 a. m. the firing of small-arms was heard,
coming from the main-road a little north of a hill to the north-
east of Suiyen. This was subsequently discovered to have been
caused by the Machida men, who had fallen in with and defeated
a body of the enemy's Cavalry. A little later on, the soimd of
firing was heard twice again, the first time being due to a brush
between the Advance Guard and some Chinese foot-soldiers, and
the second resulting from a sudden meeting with a number of
Chinese fugitives.

The Column kept steadily marching, at an accelerated pace,
until they reached some elevated ground on the left bank of a
stream flowing to the north of Suiyen-ching. At the same time the
Machida detachment filed through the ravine above referred to
and clambered up the hills to the west of the high-road, having
shot down the Chinese posted there. They now turned their guns
toward the Chinese Artillery stationed on the right bank of the
stream, the elevation and their excellent aim making every shot
tell. After marching through the ravine the Advance Guard had
to avoid the fire of the Chinese cannon on the river-bank, so they
wheeled about and took possession of a little plateau to the east
of the road along which they had come, the Akizaki detachment
meanwhile firing a succession of volleys at the Chinese gunners in
order to cover the movements of their comrades. Lieutenant
Machida and his men then descended the hill whence they had
been firing and, fixing their bayonets, made straight at double-
quick for the enemy's Artillery. But when they reached the
middle of the stream the enemy broke and fled, leaving four can-
non behind. A Company under Captain Wochi was then sent
forward, together with a few horsemen, to take possession of the
town Siuyen and to find out what had become of the Osako
Column. The rest of the little Army passed through the stream
in safety, while the enemy, still in full sight, fled along the hills
west of Suiyen, having, for the time being, formed a more than
sufficiently correct estimate of the deadliness of the Japanese aim.
Some stragglers were met with running along the bank of the

206 HEBOIC JAPAN.

stream north-east of town, and these were pursued. The whole
number of the Chinese who fled along the hills was not less than
4000 ; indeed, it took them quite an hour and a half to pass a
given point. The Japanese fired at them with the captured can-
non, but as they were not artillerists they bungled the matter,
and so the attempt to intercept the enemy's flight in this manner
was speedily given up.

Captain Wochi hereupon entered Suiyen with his Company,
quite unmolested. The horsemen, under Cavalry Lieutenant
Kanroji, after passing through the town, fell in with some
troopers of the Osako Column at 7.45 a.m., the latter being then
only 300 metres distant from Suiyen. Major-General Osako was
soon afterwards on the ground, and, placing the command of his
troops with Captain Maruyama, Major Mihara entered the town
to join his chief and relate what had happened on the march
thither. The Column under Major-General Osako was made up of
the Sixth Eegiment of Infantry (less four Companies), the Second
Battalion of the Eighteenth Eegiment, one Company of Cavalry
a.nd one Company of Mountain Artillery. The Army had set out
from Takushan-kan at dawn on November 16th. Before breaking
camp one Battalion of Infantry had been sent forward to recon-
noitre, but with strict orders not to begin hostilities until the
remainder of the Column should come up. This Advance Battalion,
which had set out on the 15th, bivouacked at Tomuntse on the night
of the 16th, occupied Hwangchia-paotse shortly before noon on the
17th, and had then fallen in with several large bodies of the enemy
near Pachia-paotse, the Chinese having come from the south of Sui-
yen. The enemy, about 1000 in number, had boldly attacked both
wings of the Japanese Battalion, but without succeeding in stopping
their steady advance. Again in a village south of Suiyen two cannon
were placed, which began firing on the Japanese as they came up,
but all in vain, as a few well-directed shots caused the gunners to
scamper off, leaving the cannon behind. At 3 p.m. of the 17th, the
Advance Body reached Shochia-paotse, when about 200 Chinese
foot-soldiers made their appearance on a table-land south-west of
Pachia-paotse. Two other Companies of Infantry were therefore
sent on to take possession of the highland north-west of Hwang-
chia-paotse, in order to drive back the enemy. At 7 p.m. this man-

SIUYEN. 207

ceuvre was accomplislied, tlie Chinese taking to flight. The
Commander intended to press on and storm the town that day ;
but night was now approaching and nothing had yet been heard
from Major Mihara ; so this intention was relinquished. Bivou-
acking in the hamlets south-west of Hwangchia-paotse, the final
charge was set for the next day. During the night, however, re-
ports came in that the enemy were giving way on all sides. A body
of Cavalry was instantly despatched toward the Kohtse-shan ravine,
in order to intercept the fugitives, while at 6.30 a.m. the foremost
troops reached Pachia-paotse, where they heard the sound of can-
non— these being the Chinese guns shortly afterwards captured
by Lieutenant Machida's detachment. The whole Column came
up and entered Suiyen at 9.30 a.m., meeting there with Major
Mihara's victorious troops, as described above.

With regard to the enemy, the majority fled on to Haiching
from Kohtse-shan, the remainder taking the Kaiping road. In
all the skirmishes and despite the Chinese cannon, the Japanese
had only three men wounded, although the Chinese suffered
heavily. Five cannon were taken, together with six train-horses,
5000 rounds of ammunition, 53 tents, two large standards, and
a vast quantity of lesser impedimenta.

II.— BRAVE MEN AND BRAVE DEEDS.
1. — A NIGHT EECOlWrAISSANCE.

DuEiNG the night of November 16th-17th, Kato Kaname, a
First-Class iSergeant of the Tenth Company, Mihara Battalion,
was commanded to get as near as possible to Suiyen in order to
ascertain the position of the enemy and the manner in which the
defending forces were disposed. The night was a very dark one,
so that it was a work of no small difficulty to follow the road.
This very greatly impeded any rapidity of movement on Kato's
part, particularly as he did not know the exact whereabouts of the
enemy and therefore might at any moment find himself surrounded

208 HEROIC JAPAN.

with foes. But the Sergeant had a name for great cool couragOj
and so he and the little handful of men with him went quietly
along without fear of consequences, the soldiers having perfect
confidence in the skill and pluck of their leader. After great
exertions they got near Suiyen and, observing every precaution,
stole, unobserved, through the line of pickets. A little farther on
they met with a solitary Chinese soldier, who fired at them at a
distance of about 50 metres, but without wounding anybody.
Nothing daunted, the Sergeant kept on and made a most thorough
reconnaissance. On the way back the little band had again to
pass through the hostile line of pickets, and again did so in safety,
although several shots were fired in their direction. Sergeant
Katd's subsequent report was of the greatest value and materially
contributed to the successful issue of the next day's fight.

2. — A TIMELY EEINFOECEMENT.

On the day preceding the taking of Suiyen-ching, the Osako
Column was advancing towards the doomed town. Among the
men forming the Column was Special Sergeant Furusato Eikichi,
of the Ninth Company, 6th Regiment. During the fierce skirmish
fought that day near Hwangchia-paotse, the scouts under Lieute-
nant Oya Kumekichi, commanding the First Sub-company, en-
countered a fresh body of the enemy at a place a little to the north-
west of Hwangchia-paotse. The scouts retreated to the high-ground
south-west of the village, about 3000 metres from the Left Wing
of the Third Battalion, and, halting there, made a determined
resistance. The numbers of the enemy being constantly on
the increase, the peril of the little body of Japanese was
extreme, and so the Commander ordered Sergeant Furusato to
bring up the rest of the Sub-company as a reinforcement. By
this time the Chinese numbered between 500-600, and the situation
of the scouting party was desperate. But Furusato ran at full
speed through the storm of bullets, reached the rest of the Sub-
company and brought the men up at double-quick just in time to

8IUYEN. 209

save the devoted party. A succession of well-directed volleys
was sufficient to drive the enemy back, and the rescuing force did
its work thoroughly and well, thanks to Furusato's coolness and
despatch.

3. — IN AMONG THE CANNON.

"While the Mihara Column was advancing on the doomed
castle. Lieutenant Machida's detachment received the command to
occupy an elevated piece of ground to the north of the Talu
Eiver : an order which was promptly carried out. Early the follow-
ing morning (November 18th), the detachment moved forward
covering the right of the Mihara Column. Among the men be-
longing to this detachment was Isozaki Bunpachi, a first-class
private of the Eleventh Company, 22nd Eegiment. The enemy
had lined their artillery on the right bank of a nameless stream
flowing north of Suiyen, while a force was despatched to the
opposite bank to hold the elevated ground there, west of the high-
road. The two bodies thereupon fired together on the Column
now coming up along the narrow way, making things exceedingly
warm for the Japanese, who were thus exposed to a double and
most galling fire. Here Isozaki showed himself a most gallant
and determined fighter, for while advancing he met with a
mounted Chinese picket whom he attacked single-handed, capturing
both weapons and horse. Later on he met with another picket, this
time on foot, and again succeeded in conquering his man. Follow-
ing closely Isozaki's lead were Sergeant-Major Mima Toshio ;
First-Class Sergeants Morimoto Kotaro, Sosogie Kenjiro and
Mori Kitaro ; Second-Class Sergeant Hirose Choya ; and finally
four privates of the first-class : Takechi Togoro, Shiro-oka Kingo,
Kanaya Mitsu-saburo, and Ozuka Kingoro. These men, in advance
of all the rest, dashed in among the Chinese batteries and by their
splendid bravery succeeded in capturing four Krupp field-guns
and six battery horses. By silencing these weapons the ap-
proach of the Column was greatly facilitated and the loss of
life reduced to ia minimum. Later on the garrison of Suiyen

210 HEROIC JAPAN.

was forced to decamp and retreat along the narrow road leading
past Mt. Kolitse.

4 — UP TO THE cannon's MOUTH.

On the morning of November 18th a body of the Mihara
Column dispersed a crowd of Chinese foot and horse on the left
bank of a nameless stream not far from Suiyen. The day had not
yet fully dawned when a body of Artillery was descried on the
opposite bank. It was still too dark to tell whether the Artillery
was part of the Osako Brigade or belonged to the enemy ; and in the
latter case it would be death to go near. Yet reckless of conse-
quences, a second-class private, Shirakata Tomo-ichi by name,
ran forward as a scout, until he was no farther than 400 metres
from the battery. Here, raising a great shout, he cried, " Are
you men of our side ? Are you a part of the Japanese Army ? "
No reply coming he ran still nearer, when suddenly the battery
burst into flame and he saw that the gunners were Chinese. For-
tunately uninjured, Shirakata rejoined his comrades, none the
worse for his daring reconnaissance.

5. — SEVEN AGAINST A HUNDRED.

It was on November 13th that the Third Battalion, 22nd
Eegiment — ^Mihara's Column — prepared to attacked Suiyen-ching.
A private of the first-class, Chikazawa Isakichi, with six other
foot-soldiers received orders to stop on the way at Hwangwangtien,
there to act as an outpost and signal station. On November 18th,
Chikazawa and his men left Hwangwangtien in order to rejoin
the Main Column ; and on nearing Kwangchiatien they fell in with
above 100 Chinese soldiers, fugitives from the captured castle-
town of Suiyen. The little handful of Japanese, completely
surrounded by the enemy, expected nothing short of death, yet
resolved to die fighting. Keeping close together they fired

8UIYEN. 211

round after round at the Cliinese horde, killing a number and
irightening the rest off. No less than six of the enemy fell to
Ohikazawa's unerring rifle alone. The skirmish though hot was
soon over, and the seven Japanese went on their way to Fung-
hwang-ching, not a man being more than slightly wounded-
Well might the Chinese attribute the apparent invulnerability
of their foes to magic power.

CHAPTER X.

SKIRMISH BETWEEN EEOONNOITEING PAETIES
AND BATTLE OF TSAUHO-KAU.

I.— GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

In October, 1894, tlie First Army occupied the castle-towns
of Kiulien, Antung and Funghwang; the Ninth Brigade under
Major-General Oshima was stationed at Kiulien, Antung and
elsewhere in the vicinity, while the Tenth Brigade commanded
by Major-General Tatsumi was at Funghwang. On November
10th, Major-General Tatsumi sent out scouts to learn the where-
abouts and strength of the enemy, who had taken up positions on
the highroad, not far from Liaoyang and Moukden. After the scouts
came a Battalion of the First Infantry Eegiment, under Major
Imada Tada-ichi. On the 11th, after having passed through
Sielitien, Tsingchiaho, Hwangchiatai, Erhtaohwang, Tongyuanpao
and Tsauho-kau, the mounted scouts reached Lienshankwan.
Here the enemy showed fight and made on attempt to stop far-
ther progress. The scouts dismounted and engaged them on foot,
completely discomfiting the Chinese, who fled in disorder. There
were no casualties on the part of the Japanese. The places that
had been fortified on either side of the road were quickly taken
possession of and Lienshankwan promptly occupied. One body
of foot-soldiers under Major Imada pressed forward, but the
enemy fled northwards without offering any resistance.

Lienshankwan is a hamlet containing not more than forty
houses. There are no fields about the place, everything being
exceptionally bare and desolate. After taking possession of the
place, an attempt was made to pursue the defeated Chinese, but
the rapidly falling darkness put a stop to this. Here the little

T8AUH0-KAV. 213

force of Japanese encamped for the night. The advance body of
scouts did succeed in occupying Motienling on the Liaoyang
highway, but as this spot was commanded by a low range of hills
to the north and would therefore have proved difficult to defend,
it was ultimately abandoned.

Shortly before this Major-General Tatsumi had sent Major
Imada and Captain Adachi Takemasa forward with one Company
of Infantry in the direction of Aiyang-pien-men, in order to
ascertain the condition of the enemy at Kilin. Captain Adachi
left Funghwang with his little band on November 9th. On the
13th they marched some thirty miles and came to Aiyang,
where they heard that over three thousand Chinese were stationed
at a place near by, known as Saimatse. Despite the enormous
disparity in numbers, Captain Adachi, with characteristic and
reckless bravery, marched straight towards the foe, reaching the
place in the afternoon of the same day. The Chinese were, as
had been reported, in force, and when the distance between the
combatants had been reduced to one thousand metres, the enemy
made a dash in the direction of the Japanese. The Captain with
his handful of men occupied a slightly elevated ground and fired
stinging volleys at the approaching foe ; but the latter continued
their attack until Captain Adachi deemed it advisable to with-
draw. Night closed on the scene and effectually disposed of
further action on the part of the Chinese. On the preceding day
Captain Hirai Nobuyoshi, who was in command of the scouting
party approaching Saimatse from the east, had left Funghwang
with one Company of Infantry. He reached Tasie-kau in safety,
being wholly ignorant of the straits in which Captain Adachi and
his men were. When the day broke, Hirai and his command
were surprised by the attack of some eight hundred Chinese
Cavalry, and a very severe fight ensued. The Chinese horsemen
dismounting and offering to continue the struggle afoot, the
Japanese began to fall back. On seeing this, the enemy again
mounted and chased the retreating Japanese. A stand was made
and the Japanese small-arms repeatedly discharged with deadly
precision, yet the enemy came as often again to the assaults
Seeing that his handful of devoted men was on the point of
being overwhelmed by the foe. Captain Hirai ordered them to

214

HEROIC JAPAN.

scatter and retreat, and afterwards to reform the column at a safe
distance. At this moment Lieutenant Yanagiwara, in command-
of a section twenty-four men strong, was engaged in a fierce
hand-to-hand conflict on the right. The Chinese dashed between
them and the rest of the Japanese command, so that they were
unable to rejoin their comrades. Lieutenant Yanagiwara then drew
off his men and retreated in a different direction, still fighting.
Captain Hirai fell back to Maluten-tse, where a precipitous slope
prevented the farther approach of the Chinese horsemen, although
the Japanese foot-soldiers found no difficulty in ascending the
acclivity. The Chinese could only ride aimlessly to and fro at
the foot of the slope. But Lieutenant Yanagiwara came back
no more !

A Body of Infantry under Major Imada, which had gone

forwards to Lienshankwan, now
left Motienling and came once
again to Lienshankwan, where
they encamped. Deeming the
force at Lienshankwan to be
numerically insufficient, Major-
General Tatsumi sent one Bat-
talion thither under Major Yasu-
mitsu, who was in command of
the 2nd Battalion of the 22nd
Eegiment of Infantry, whose C. O.
was Lieut. -Colonel Tomioka San-
z6. When news of Captain
Adachi's desperate encounter with
the Chinese reached Lienshan-
kwan, Lieut.-Colonel Tomioka at
once despatched Captain Kato
Eentaro, with one Company of Infantry, in the indicated direction.
Leaving Motienling on the 20th, Captain Kato fell in with the
enemy in the neighbourhood of Tsauho-ching. The Chinese here
were several thousand strong, and with them the little band of
Japanese kept up an unequal combat for three long hours, dusk
finally causing hostilities to be suspended. Captain Kato retired
to Tongyuanpao, and there encamped for the night. The news of

Lieut.-Colonel Tomioka.

TSAUHO-KAU. 215

the skirmish being brought to Lieut. -Colonel Tomioka, he order-
ed the Captain to maintain his position on the slope of Tsauho-
ling. But when the report of what had passed reached Major-
General Tatsumi, he intructed Lieut.-Colonel Tomioka to move on
to Tsauho-kau on November 23rd, for the General was thoroughly
posted in the topography of this place, and knew that it was
situated in the narrow neck of a valley and shut in on three sides
with mountain-ranges, the only exit being a mountain-road that
led eastwards. It was therefore to be feared that Japanese might
be taken in the rear.

According to the orders he had received, Lieut.-Colonel
Tomioka moved on to Tsauho-kau during the night of November
23rd. Two days later the Chinese appeared to be desirous of
making a general assault along the line, the enemy coming from
Motien-ling in the west and eastwards from Tsauho-ching. The
forces coming from the west of the Japanese position numbered
about one thousand horsemen, with two cannon ; while the Tsauho-
kau contingent was composed of 1000 cavalry, and 4000 infantry,
with six cannon. Altogether the Chinese were numerically three
times stronger than the Japanese. Moreover, the Chinese were
picked troops under the leadership of the famous Tartar General
E-ko-tang-d. In no wise disheartened, Lieut.-Colonel Tomioka
began to make active preparations for defence. Major Imada was
ordered to meet the enemy at Motienling, and make things
unpleasant for them by holding the Tengshin-ling ridge, with two
Companies of Infantry and two cannon. Major Yasumitsu was
instructed to take up a position at Tsauho-ling, and defend it. He
had one Battalion and four cannon with him. Two other Com-
panies were kept at Tsauho-kau as a reserve.

The contest at Tsauho-ling was most fierce and prolonged,
firing continuing from elieven in the morning until sunset. Very
fortunately the Chinese forces at Motienling did not press forward
to aid in the attack, and seemed uncertain as to what they should
do. In the meantime fighting was discontinued at Tsauho-ching,
the loss in killed and wounded being exceptionally heavy on both
sides. During the night the enemy quietly fell back, while the
Motien-ling contingent encamped at Lichiapu, and did not offer
to press on.

216

HEROIC JAPAN.

After the capture of Kiulien, Marshal Tamagata had caused
one separate body to march in the direction of Sutien-ching and
Changtien-ching. This forced the enemy in that part of the
country to retire to Kwangtien-ching. On November 24th,
Colonel Nishijima Sukeyoshi, with two Infantry Battalions, was
ordered to proceed in the direction of the Chinese camp. They
did so, met and utterly defeated the foe, after which they went on
towards Saimatse. Prior to this event, Major-General Tatsumi,
who was persuaded that the enemy would make a stand in force
at Saimatse, had repeatedly proposed to the Commander-in-Chief
to drive the Chinese out of this place. It was at this time that
the wished-for order came : he was to storm Saimatse in connec-
tion with Colonel Nishijima's Party. The following General
Order was then given : — Lieut. -Colonel Tomoyasu Harunobu,

Commander of the 12th Infantry
Begiment, with one Battalion of
Infantry under • Major Tomita,
one Battery of Artillery under
Captain Yamana and one Squa-
dron of Cavalry under Captain
Toyobe, is take lead the van.
Major-General Tatsumi, in Com-
mand of the Main Body, will fol-
low with one Battalion of Infantry
under Major Okami, another un-
der Major Handa, the Ambulance
Corps, Commissariat, Train, etc.
Lieut. -Colonel Tomioka was fur-
ther ordered to make a flank at-
tack on Saimatse, if possible,
marching thither from Tsauho-
kau. The day before the troops started on this expedition, the
news of Tomioka's gallant fight at Tsauho-kau reached Head Quar-
ters, and so the necessity of the proposed expedition was made more
than ever apparent.

All arrangements being completed, the little army left
Funghwang at 7 a.m., November 26th; reaching Sanchia-tse
at dusk, they encamped for the night. On the following day,

Major Okami.

TSAVHO-KAU. 217

tlie troops marched through a blinding snowstorm to Maluten-tse.
The snow fell continuously and drifted, so that the march on
November 28th, when Shwenyangliu-tse was reached, was excep-
tionally severe. Many poor fellows dropped out of the line and
died by the wayside. It was not until November 29th that the
final start was made for Saimatse. On the van reaching their
destination and just as Major-General Tatsumi was about entering
in force, a mounted messenger came and reported that Lieut.-
Colonel Tomioka had intended entering Saimatse with his little
command after defeating the enemy at Tsauho-ching ; but when
getting within four miles of the village his Bear Column had
been attacked, and he had therefore been compelled to fall back
Tsauho-kau. After this another horsemen came with the news
that the enemy had vacated Saimatse; it was, he afi&rmed, a
village of no special importance, containing not more than 200
houses. A third cavalry-man then brought the welcome tidings
that the Nishijima party had successfully entered and occupied the
village. Leaving the place in the hands of its captor, Major-
General Tatsumi at once resolved to make for Tsauho-kau, the
scene of so many desperate encounters. The order of the march
was changed as follows : — A Battalion of Infantry under Major
Okami formed the van, another Battalion under Major Tomita,
one Squadron of Cavalry and one Battery composing the Main
Body. That day they marched twenty miles through the heavy snow
and over fearful roads, entering Tsauho-ching at nightfall, where
they were quartered in the houses of the villagers. A strict look-
out was kept and pickets posted. Some officers were, after dusk,
despatched to find out what had become of the Advance Column.
They brought back the next morning the news that Lieut. -Colonel
Tomioka's command, which had turned back from Saimatse to
Tsauho-kau, as already described, not having suffered any great
loss, had again gone on to Tsauho-ching, and that they were en-
camped at a distance of some eight miles ; moreover the enemy
were reported to be at a place called Peishui-chih, some 3|^ miles
to the north. On hearing this Major-General Tatsumi despatched
Lieut. -Colonel Tomoyasu and Major Okami, with the Advance
column, to dislodge the foe. This they did very effectually, after-
wards going to Tsaichia-hwan. Just at this moment the Battalion

2l8 HEROIC JAPAN.

commanded by Major Yasumitsa, forming the Advance Column of
the Tomioka Contingent, appeared to the left of Major Okami's
Battalion. Thus reinforced, Lieut. -Colonel Tomioka was ordered
to go back to Tsauho-kau with the remainder of his Begiment and
warn the Japanese forces still there. The Main Body now pro-
ceeded in the direction taken by the Advance Column, while
Lieut. -Colonel Tomoyasu struck off to the left of Tsaichia-hwan
and posted his men on a hill. The enemy, stationed on the highest
hill to the north, then began to fire at the approaching Japanese,
but without doing much harm. After a desultory fire of three
hours' duration, the short winter's day came to an end and the
attack was given over for the time being. At the time the Main
Body had advanced close to Tsaichia-hwan. For some reason or
other the enemy mistook some companies of their own for Japan-
ese and began fighting among themselves, the troops stationed
on the hill-tops firing on the advancing Columns below. Great
confusion resulting and knowing that the Japanese were steadily
progressing in their direction, the Chinese gave way and rapidly
deserted their posts. In this encounter the Japanese had only
six men wounded, while the Chinese left twenty-five dead behind
them. On the morning of the following day, December 1st, a
handful of Japanese Cavalry pursued the fleeing enemy north-
wards for a distance of about eight miles, cutting down many
stragglers. The Chinese finally fell back on Hongkinkung, where
the Main Column of the enemy was reported to be at least five
thousand strong. The troops who had fought on the hills formed
the rear.

Major-General Tatsumi hereupon returned to Funghwang with
his victorious troops. The place was reached on December 5th.

II.— BRAVE MEN AND BRAVE DEEDS.
1. — SEKGEANT MATSUDA AND HIS SCOUTS.

On November 20th, the Sixth Company (less one Sub-company)
of the 22nd Eegiment, set out from Tsauho-chiag for Saimatse,

TSAUHO-KAU. 219

in order to thoroughly reconnoitre the enemy's position. At 3.30
p. m., while on the road Tsauho-ching, the detachment suddenly
fell in with a large force of Chinese numbering over 1000 foot and
200 horse. Meantime First-Class Sergeant Matsuda Makoto, with
a few soldiers, had gone on to Tishong-shan, south-east of
Tsauho-cliing. The Main Body of the Company deployed both
wings very slowly, without coming to an attack; whereas the
enemy, forming a semi-circle, appeared eager to surround the
little band. At last about 200 Chinese troopers sprang forwards,
with the evident intention of demolishing the detachment. They
were, however, greeted with a steady and withering fire. So
splendid and regular were the volleys that the enemy withdrew
in disorder, leaving many dead or or wounded on the field. The
attack intended for the rear of the Company's flank, as well as that
directed against the Bight Wing, were similarly rendered abortive.
From this hour — 3.30 p. m. — until 6.30 p. m., the mass of Chinese
fronting the Main Body of the Japanese troops steadily drew
nearer, but without offering to recommence hostilities. As eve-
ning closed in the scouts slowly retreated, having very fully accom.
plished their work, and with very small loss.

It was on November 21st that the Sixth Company at Tsauho-
ling received a warning that an attack in force might be expected
from Tsauho-ching. At the same time the Second Company of the
22nd Begiment marched into the village and united with the Sixth
Company. On November 25th, when some 3000 of the enemy at-
tacked Tsauho-ling, the Sixth Company, then doing picket-duty,
had to receive the brunt of the attack and continue fighting until
re-inforcements came up. At that time every file in the Third Sub-
company of the Sixth Company was fighting independent of the
others and for its own hand ; for the Company had spread out in
open order on the elevated ground they held, in order to deceive
the enemy as to their real strength. Here Sergeant Matsuda and
his men fought with really admirable endurance and energy.
With their fierce fire they stopped the approach of a multitudinous
Chinese Column, made the enemy falter and finally deploy on both
sides of the hill in a place and at a time when and where such a
manoeuvre was exceedingly diflScult to execute and could not be
promptly carried out, thus giving the defending Japanese ample

220 EEBOIO JAPAN.

opportunity to arrange themselves to the best advantage on the
on the slope above. The enemy, however, steadily increased in
numbers and finally surrounded the Third Sub-company on the
elevated ground, leaving only one small outlet in the rear. The
Chinese employed Krupp guns and by their use disabled many
men in the devoted band. At last the Sub-company ran out of
cartridges, and this at a time when 500 Chinese were within 200
metres of their front and slowly closing down upon them. At this
critical moment Sergeant Matsuda, with calm authority, so en-
couraged the soldiers and directed the fire of their last bullets that
the Chinese finally drew off discomfited and the Japanese were left
unconquered in the position they had so well defended.

2. — PRIVATE SHIEAISHI.

At 10 a. m. of November 25th, the Eighth Company of the
22nd Regiment was engaged in a fierce conflict with four or times
their own number of Chinese, the latter being led. by the redoubt-
able Tartar General E-ko-tang-a. The scene of the battle was
Tsauho-ling, and in the line of pickets was Shiraishi, a private of
the first-class. The Eighth Company was in the foremost line of de-
fense, very greatly exposed to the enemy's fire, and without shel-
ter of any kind whatever. Taking advantage of this, the Chinese
gradually extended their forefront and poured volley after volley
in the rapidly thinning ranks of the Japanese. Finding that the
men were losing heart under these trying circumstances, Shirai-
shi did all he could to rally them and help his Lieutenant and
Sergeants keep them showing a bold front to the already triumph-
ing foe. Just them a bullet hit him in the breast. Despite the
severity of his injury, Shiraishi continued to load and fire his gun,
until his superior officer noticed the blood trickling down his coat
and ordered him to go to the rear. On being asked if the wound
was a bad one, he gasped out " DaijShu," or " It's all right ! "
But before noon had come, he had succumbed to the fatal bullet.

TSAUHO-KAU. 221

3. — BESOUING THE WOUNDED.

During the occasion of the Sixth Company's reconnaissance
about Saematse, Kadoda Ikichi, a private of the first-class,
and Okabayashi Kumago, a second-class trooper, noticed that two
or three wounded Japanese soldiers were still lying on the field
near Tsauho-ching, where the Main Body of the Company had
had fought so desperately with overwhelmingly superior numbers
of Chinese, and whence they had retreated upon night-fall. Calling
up three other privates, Kadoda and Okabayashi went back to the
field to succonr the poor fellows if possible. The enemy, who
still swarmed thereabouts, caught sight of the little group, and
with characteristic Chinese disregard for the laws of humanity
and civilised warfare — if indeed any warfare be worthy of this
epithet — ^began firing on the rescuers, approaching as near as 50 or
60 metres. The five Japanese expected nothing less than death,
yet were loath to relinquish their task. Raising the wounded
men to their shoulders they retired as rapidly as possible, the
attacking Chinese several times getting within 20-30 metres of
them, but no nearer. Three were wounded, but not severely. It
was a gallant act.

4. — EIN SIEBENSCHLiFEB.
{A Sound Sleeper).

Among those sent under Lieutenant Okubo on to Motien-ling
in order to reconnoitre, was Otani Tamiji, a third-class
private of the Third Company, First Battalion, 22nd Eegiment of
the line. On October 16th he was one of the Advance Guard of
the right flank. When his Sub-company met with the enemy in
the lofty pass of Motien-ling — the " Heaven-scraping " Pass, as
the name denotes — Otani was the first to advance against the foe,
closely followed by 5 or 6 other determined men. The enemy
were compelled to retreat. Again, during the hot conflict at
Tsauho-ling, which lasted well on into the dark wintry hight, Otani

222 HEROIC JAPAN.

was present and conspicuous for Ms bravery. After tlie battle
■was over, the intense cold became very hard to bear, especially
as snow was falling heavily. So the commanding officer had the
men kindle a large fire, around which they tried to warm their
half-frozen bodies. The enemy being still all around, wakefulness
and a strict watch were of the utmost importance ; so every one
was startled, a few minutes later, to hear a sonorous snore on
one side. On turning around the men laughed heartily to find
Otani leaning on his rifle in a snow-drift and sound asleep. Not
all the Chinese in Manchuria could keep him from that one brief
delicious nap !

CHAPTER XI.
THE TAKING OF TOMUH-CHING.

I.— GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

Ai'TEE the capture of Suiyen on NoYember 18tli by the Co-
lumns commanded by Major-General Osako of the Third Division
and Major Mihara of the Fifth Division, the men of the Third
Division went into camp at Antung, Tatung-kau and Taku-shan. It
was, however, planned to advance on Tomuh-ching by the Suiyen
road. On the night of December 8th, Lieut. -General Katsura,
Commander of the Third Division, reached Suiyen, and there
learned that the larger part of the enemy's forces was stationed at
Tomuh-ching, though smaller bodies had been sent on to Tsinchia-
hotse and Ertao-hotse. In all, the Chinese were reported to be
about 5000 strong.

The Japanese troops were now divided into three : the Main,
and Eight and Left Columns. Of these the first was to follow the
highroad to Tomuh-ching ; the third was to march eastwards and
approach the bourg from the east ; while the second was to pro-
ceed from Suiyen to Kaiping and there act as a protection to the
left flank of the Main Body. Both Wings were enjoined to beat
back the Chinese at Funghwang-ching on the right and Kaiping
on the left, thus rendering the approach of the Main Column easier
and facilitating the operations against Tomuh-ching. Shortly after
noon of December 9th the Right Column, under Major-General
Osako, set out on their cold and arduous march, just one day in
advance of the Main Body : for this Column had to approach the
objective by way of Tapeng-ling and the Niushin Mountains,

224

HEROIC JAPAN.

thus making a considerable detour northwards along a road quite
different from that to be taken by the Main Column. The Left
Wing or Column set out at almost the same time, the intention
being to reconnoitre the condition and number of the enemy at
Kaiping, following the road past Sietang-wo-tse and Holu-kau to
the little river Kanma. On December 10th, at 8. 30 a. m., the
Main Column started, under the personal command of Lieut.-
General Katsura and his Staff. The van was led by Major-
General Oshima, who set out one hour and a half earlier. The

day was bitterly cold and the snow
deep, and to add to the discom-
fort of the little army a fierce wind
kept blowing right in their teeth.
After a most fatiguing march,
the forces crossed the snowy
peak of Mt. Tapeng-ling at 5 p. m.,
just as the short winter day came
to an end. The weather now be-
came if anything worse, yet it
was impossible to halt at such an
altitude ; so the wearied men pres-
sed forward to Wangchia-paotse,
where they bivouacked for the
night : the Advance Column stop-
ping at Wanghwangtien, two miles
farther on. At dawn of the 11th
the Division left the hamlet, the
van setting out from "Wanghwangtien at the same time. Both
bodies took the direction of Siaoku-shan. Here the Cavalry detach-
ment branched off in search of the short cut leading from Sanchen-
hwang to Tomuh-ching, intending, if possible, to thereby com-
municate with the Column under Major-General Osako. At 10 a.
m., as the Oshima Column drew near Chiapongtien, some mount-
ed scouts came back with the news that, while there were no
Chinese soldiers to be seen at Brhtao-hotse, south of Tomuch-ching,
there was a body of the enemy at Lung-fung-wang, near Ertao-
hotse. This was evidently the enemy's picket-line, and as the
Japanese scouts had come into sight a brisk exchange of rifle-

Majok-Geneeaii Oshima

HiSANAO.

TOMUH-GHINO. 225

shots had ensued. Major-General Oshima, on hearing of this, at
once despatched two Companies of Infantry as Advance Column to
the place in question, who shortly afterwards came up with 250
Chinese foot-soldiers and horsemen at a place about 650 metres
from Ertao-hotse. A large force, probably the enemy's Main
Body, was visible on the side of a hill, 1500 metres distant from
the Advance Column and west of Yingshu^kau. The enemy's two
wings were composed of about 550 infantry each, the numbers
gradually swelling as the Japanese drew near. Firing now began,
and as it did the Japanese line spread out and answered with fatal
effect. In a little while all was over, the enemy withdrawing to-
wards Yingshu-kau, while the Japanese occupied Ertao-hotse
without being further molested. The skirmish though brief was
very hot, and ended at one o'clock in the afternoon.

Prior to this engagement, a body of picked men under Lieute-
nant Aoki Orinosuke had been sent out to report on the condition
and direction of the roads near Yingshu-kau. The detachment
branched off to the left after crossing the chilly summit of Siaoku-
shan and reached Peitsu-ao-kau, this being the road to be followed
thereafter by the Japanese Left. Here they saw a large body of
the enemy, at least 3000 strong, composed of Infantry and Cavalry,
who, with several guns, were making active preparations to dis-
pute the pass. On reporting this fact, the Second Battalion of the
Seventh Begiment was sent thither. This force went round to the
left, taking the hidden road from Ertao-paotse, and thus outflanked
the enemy. On opening a heavy fire at the foe they scattered in
confusion, the attack coming to them, as usual, from a wholly
unexpected quarter. Leaving many dead and wounded on the
snowy field, the Chinese retreated towards Tomuh-ching. It had
been, on this day, the intention of the Japanese vanguard to halt
at Makau, but reports came in to the effect that the enemy had oc-
cupied the highlands south of Tomuh-ching and south-west of Ying-
shu-kau. It was therefore deemed advisable to deliver an attack
against the enemy's Bight Wing, taking advantage of the formation
of the ground. During the night the idea was to take the road on
the left, beat back the Chinese line of outposts and carry Yingshu-
kau by storm. At dawn of December 12th, however, it was re-
ported that the enemy were in full retreat from Yingshu-kau and

226 HEBOIG JAPAN.

making for Tomuh-ching, being evidently persuaded of their
inability to bold the former place. The Division therefore re-
linquished the idea of going on to Tingshu-kau and determined to
fbllow the highway to Tomuh-ohing and there and then deliver
the attack intended for the former locality. The van now kept to
the highroad, the Main Column following at a little distance. A
detachment under Colonel Aibara Tsune, Commander of the Nine-
teenth Eegiment of Infantry, had been sent to intercept the retreat
of the enemy by marching from Makau to Yingshu-kau, which lay
between the former village and Tomuh-ching. On their way
thither they met with a mob of Chinese a little to the east of
Peitsu-ao-kau, and a sharp skirmish ensued, with the usual re-
sult. The Chinese were utterly demoralised and fled in all direc-
tions, leaving two field-guns behind them. The Division there-
upon entered and took possession of Tomuh-ching.

With regard to the Japanese Right, under Major-General
Osako, it had encountered the enemy in force at Hwahonglau, but
after some hard fighting had defeated them. Thence to Tomuh-
ching was but a step, and now the Column began to storm the
bourg from the east, while other bodies of the Division attacked
from the south. A Battalion commanded by Colonel Aibara also
assaulted the castle from the south-west, so that Tomuh-ching was
literally besieged on three sides simultaneously. As the Japanese
drew near the Chinese prepared to fight hard, and fought well —
be it said to their honour. But nothing could withstand the
Japanese attack, coming as it did from three sides at once ; and,
at 10 a. m., the Japanese were in undisputed possession of this
important bourg.

It is astonishing that the Japanese should have accomplished
what they did in the face of the large numbers of the enemy — 2000
at Yingshu-kau, 3000 at the place where the Osako Column had
fought, and over 4,500 in the Main Body. It must also be re-
membered that the weather was of the most uncompromising des-
cription, the thermometer far below freezing-point, and the wind
fierce and bitter. The moral effect of the signal victories hitherto
achieved was, in fine, the prime factor in the problem, not to
speak of the superb tactics of the Japanese generals, who nearly
always succeeded in outflanking the enemy. The Chinese never

TOMUH-CHINO. 227

seemed to know from what quarter the next attack would come.

After endeavoring to pacify the alarmed inhabitants of
Tomuh-ching and the vicinity, — whose idea of the Japanese seems
to have been based on the lines of the man-eating ogre of our
nursery days — two or three Companies were left as a guard
at Tomuh-ching, the rest of the forces following hotly after the
retreating enemy, towards Haiching. The van had several minor
skirmishes with the fleeing Chinese who, every now and then,
turned round to beat off their relentless pursuers. Yingching-tse
was taken and thereafter the Division marched on to Yangchiatien,
where it halted for the time being.

In the engagement at Tomuh-ching the Japanese losses were
only seven killed and wounded, while the enemy's losses were
104, nearly all of these being killed.

II.— A. BRAVE SCOUT.

On December 11th, just at the time of the battle near Erhtao-
hotse, the Eighth Company of the Seventh Eegiment, Third
Division, was drawn up in readiness for a renewal of hostilities ;
for though the enemy in front had fallen back on Tomuh-ching,
yet there were numbers of Chinese soldiers still at Peihtsu-ao-kau,
on the Japanese left. Among those despatched to reconnoitre
the condition of the enemy, was Ueda Sakichiro, a private of the
first-class, belonging to the Eighth Company just referred to. On
reaching his destination, he with two other soldiers being in ad-
vance of the remaining scouts, the snow covering the road was
found here and there tinged with blood. Not at all deterred from
further reconnaisance by this sinister sight, the three men still
pressed on until they came in sight of a solitary farm-house,
whence a gleam of light was visible. Climbing over the fence,
Ueda forced his way into the dwelling, but only to find it deserted.
Eurther search elicited the fact that the enemy had decamped to the
last man. After a most exhaustive and exhausting reconnaissance,
Ueda returned to make an interesting and valuable report. With

228 jSEBOIG JAPAN.

a few men lie then went on to the next Tillage and took possession
of it until the troops should come up. When it is remembered
that all this was done in the dead of a bitter winter's night, the
deed becomes the more noteworthy.

CHAPTER XIL
THE CAPTUEE OF HAICHING.

I.— GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

As already narrated, after having effectually driven the
enemy westwards from the neighbourhood of Tomuh-ching, the
Third Division halted for the night of December 12th at Tang-
chiatien, a village of minor importance. The cold was intense and
the roads knee-deep with snow, rendering marching exceptionally
wearisome. Yet the Japanese might not falter; without pause
they must follow after the retreating foe. " General Winter," in
whose prowess the Chinese had placed such hope, was proving
incapable of keeping back the steady advance of the invading
Army. And this was all the more remarkable as the men com-
posing the First Army Corps were all natives of the central or
southern provinces of Japan and therefore accustomed to mild
winters, in which snow is the exception rather than the rule.
These men were now called upon to brave the rigors of the Man-
churian winter, fully as severe if not severer than that fatal season
which proved so destructive to the boundless ambition of the
great Napoleon and strewed miles of ground with the corpses of
valiant Frenchmen. Among the Japanese there were, of course,
many cases of frost-bite — hands, noses, or feet being destroyed
by the bitter cold — and ma.nj a poor fellow found in the snow a
vsdnding-sheet. But there was no idea of "going into winter-
quarters"; each victory had to be followed up promptly by
another, as each defeat of the Chinese meant their repulsion
westwards and the nearer approach of that great goal of the Ja-
panese Armies — Peking, the capital of China.

230 HEBOIG JAPAN.

And so, early in tlie morning of December 13th, tihe Division
set out from Tangchiatien, having determined to capture Haiching
on that day. A Battalion of mounted scouts left Tingching-tse
at 7 a. m., taking the Haiching road. They were ordered to
reconnoitre the enemy about Newchwang and Tingkow, as well as
to cover the Division's left flank. At 9.40 a. m. the foremost
ranks of the Advance Column reached Pochia-paotse, which is
only two miles from Haiching.

Situated south-west of Moukden, Haiching is a strongly
walled castle-town or bourg on the road from Liangyang to Kai-
ping. The castle itself is square, with a perimetre of 4000 metres,
and protected by massive walls 20 feet high. At each corner
there is a gate-way surmounted by battlements, though which
the townspeople pass on their way into or from the town. The
latter is level with the exception of a small hill in the south-
eastern suburb, which rises to a height sufficient to command
the surrounding scenery. Just beyond the castle are four isolated
Mils, standing between 550 and 2000 metres' distance from the cas-
tle. The one to the south-east is called Kiaomai-shan ; that on the
west, Liangchia-shan ; the north-western one, Hwangshi-shan -
whilethe north-eastern hill is known as Shwanglung-shan. South-
west of the town, and quite near it, flows the Haichow Kiver, the
left bank running along a vast plain. The bourg is thus
naturally strongly protected by land and water ; and its capture
moreover meant the cutting off of all communication with the
Chinese forces at Kaiping. By taking this town, finally, the
Japanese could readily communicate with the Second Army
Corps, which was coming northward under Lieut.-General Tamaji,
after taking Kinchow and Foochow. The enemy, when beaten,
could only fly westwards, the southern, eastern, and northern
roads being completely blocked by the Japanese.

On the Japajiese van reaching Pochia-paotse, the enemy
began preparing for a strong defense. About one thousand men
were posted on Kiaomai-shan, while six hundred others took up
their station on Liangchia-shan to the west. The Chinese Artil-
lery was ranged along the north-western slope of Kiaomai-shan,
and, at 10 a. m., opened fire, 20 minutes after the first Japanese
had made their appearance. They had four field-guns at this

HAICHING.

231

spot, and evidently intended to " make things hot " for the in-
vading forces. The Japanese also learned that there was a large
body of the enemy due south of the bourg. From all this Major-
General Oshima Hisanao concluded that the Chinese line of
defence stretched from Haiching to Kiaomai-shan, and he deem-
ed it necessary to break this up in the first place. The First
Battalion of Infantry and the Second Battalion of Field- Artillery,
from the Third Begiment, were now sent to deliver a front attack
against the bourg and town, while Colonel Aibara, commanding
the Nineteenth Regiment, was despatched to dislodge the enemy
from Kiaomai-shan. Taking only the Second Battalion of his
Begiment with him, Colonel Aibara proceeded towards the in-
dicated hill at a rapid pace,
while the detachment sent to
attack Haiching passed across
the hollow road before the
bourg and got within 2000
metres of the southern part of
the town. At this moment,
enormous numbers of the enemy
appeared on the slopes of
Kiaomai-shan and south of
Haiching, directly in the path
of the oncoming Japanese.
Seeing this, Lieut.-General
Katsura, who had now come
up, determined to carry the
bourg by storm. He therefore

directed the Osalio Brigade to go around Kiaomai-shan and
attack the enemy in the rear ; while he ordered the van to advance
and fire upon the Chinese coming out of the southern portion of
the town. Major-General Oshima, who was well on the road to
the all-important hill, then ordered Colonel Miyoshi Nariyuki,
Commander of the Seventh Begiment of Infantry, to seize a
hamlet about 500 metres distant from the hollow road, and
thence deliver a front attack on the Chinese. This order the
Colonel passed on to Captain Yamaguchi Eiji of the Fourth
Company, who, calling loudly on his men to follow, dashed for-

LiEUT.-GeNEKAL KiTSUEA.

232 HEROIC JAPAN.

ward and speedily captured the little village. Here a halt was
commanded, much to the disappointment of the men, who were
eager to press onward. Twelve mountain-guns belonging to the
Japanese Artillery then began a deadly fire against the dark
masses of the enemy on the snowy slopes of Kiaomai-shan, the
Japanese gunners behaving as coolly and unconcernedly as if on
parade, instead of being engaged in a hazardous artillery duel.
Their fire was tremendously effective, each shell mowing down
scores of Chinese. The enemy began to waver — then to retreat.
Major-General Oshima now gave the command to " Charge ! " as
did Captain Yamaguchi to his impatient Company. With loud
cheers they rushed up the slope ; as they approached the Chinese
melted away before them, and not a man remained but the dead
and dying to receive that impetuous charge.

Near the bourg, however, the Japanese met with greater
resistance, the Chinese being fully aware of the importance at-
taching tothe possession the of town. The First and Second Com-
panies of the First Battalion, with Major Naito at their head,
had been ordered to charge the enemy at the town-gate, at the
same time as the First Battalion of the Nineteenth Regiment
assaulted the castle. About 100 Chinese horse and foot at the
south gate did what they could to repel the attack ; but when
Colonel Miyoshi gave the word to charge the foe at the bayonet's
point the enemy began to falter and then turned round to fly.
The two Companies, flushed with victory, followed at full speed
after the retreating foe and soon reached the northern end of the
town, which they carried by storm. The Third and Fourth Com-
panies, which had come up as a reinforcement, now drove the
enemy from the slopes of Hwangshih-shan and Shwanglung-shan,
2000 metres north of the town. The Division then entered the
castle from the southern gate, despite the strong resistance of
the Chinese at this point. A detachment under Colonel Aibara
and the Oshima Brigade also forced their way through the
eastern gate ; and so Haiching was taken. It was just eleven
o'clock in the forenoon when the town fell.

Several bodies of Cavalry and Infantry were at once sent in
pursuit of the fugitive Chinese, one detachment taking the Liang-
yang road, while another made for Newohwang. Pickets having

HAIGHING. 233

been posted around the captured town, the Division at once took
up its quarters in Haicliing, whicli, properly defended, ought to
have been impregnable.

The total number of the enemy in and about Haiching was
estimated at 9000 ; of whom about 5500-6000 fled in the direction
of Liangyang, the remainder taking the Newchwang road. The
Japanese losses were only four men of the Sixth Brigade wounded;
the Chinese had at least 100 killed and wounded, but the exact
number was never ascertained.

II.— SPECIAL PROTECTION ACCORDED TO CHRISTIANS.

Lieut.-Geneeal Katsuka Tako showed himself, from first to
last, eager to protect not only the lives and property of the
foreign residents in the Chinese towns and cities, but also the
welfare of the native Christians and all peaceably disposed citi-
zens. Thus when Haiching had been definitely taken, outposts
were stationed at various places in the neighbourhood, charged
with the duty of reassuring the natives and maintaining good order
among them. One detachment of the Advance Column was engag-
ed in work of this description, and the men were specially enjoined
to suffer no harm to come to any shrine or temple. In the town
itself was a Christian (Roman Catholic) Church, and here Lieut.-
General Katsura posted special sentinels. The officiating priest,
a French missionary, was at the time in Newchwang, and to him
Lieut.-General Katsura made Lieut. -Colonel Muraki Masayoshi
write a letter in French, assuring him that the Japanese would
accord special protection to the church and the native converts.
A letter was also sent to Mr. J. Frederick Bandinel, Honorary
Japanese Consul at Newchwang, couched in very much the same
tone, and affirming the Japanese desire to protect the lives and
property of foreigners. These letters were most gratefully replied
to by the recipients, the missionary in especial thanking the
Japanese General for his great kindness to the little flock in
Haiching.

334 HEROIC JAPAN.

m.— THE GREAT COLD AT HAICHING.

The cold during this middle part of the December month, is
spoken of as having been intense, the winter being unusually
severe even for Manchuria. The difficulties of the march were
thereby enormously increased, sentiael and picket duty in such an
arctic temperature being particularly trying. Yet the soldiers
had to rise with the dawn and march long hours through the
drifted snow, exposed to the bitter winds that howled sadly
among the hills, and then, tired out as they were, combat with
many times their own number of Chinese, on whom the cold
seemed to weigh less heavily, they being for the most part to the
manner born. The greatest cold was experienced at Wangchia-
putse, a hundred miles farther north. Even at midday the surface-
snow showed no signs of melting, and the tracks of gun-carriages
or horses' hoofs remained visible for weeks. The long journey
caused the Japanese Army to have a very wild appearance, with
their begrimed, unshaven faces. Underneath their hoods the
beard would freeze to the fur with the congealing breath, so that
it was often impossible to move the head without tearing out the
beard by the roots. Many had their ears and feet literally frozen
o£f ; many others fell to rise no more. Scores of horses shared the
same fate. But never was a soldier heard to complain. However
cold without, the heart was warm with loyalty and enthusiasm,
and this kept the men from succumbing to their privations and
the, to them, wholly unknown severity of the climate. Thus
they met and conquered the enemy's multitudes, despite obstacles
from which, humanly speaking, even the bravest might well
shrink.

IV.— BRAVE MEN AND BRAVE DEEDS.
1.— SERGEANT MOEISUGI AND HIS MEN.

In the attack on the castle-town, the First Battalion of the
Seventh Infantry Eegiment, led the assault from the south. The
Third Sub-company formed the van at the time, and by dint of

HAICHING. 235

hard fighting made the enemy fly in a northerly direction. Ser-
geant Morisugi, commanding the first file of this Sub-company,
was foremost with his men. Although the majority of the Chinese
had already taken to flight, there still remained a number, con-
cealed in and about the walls, who kept up a galling fire on the
Japanese. The attacking forces being scattered, the Sergeant had
to collect and rally the men ; so, resorting to a ruse, he called out
loudly, "Here is our Sub-Lieutenant: come quickly to his aid!"
This was sufficient to bring the men together and on with a rush ;
and in a few minutes later they were in possession of the northern
gate and shooting down all opponents.

Later on, it was discovered that numbers of the late garrison
of Haiching were in a village not far off. Despite the fact of the
enemy's being under cover while they were in the open, and not-
withstanding the depth of the freshly fallen snow and the many
drifts obstructing the path. Sergeant Morisugi and his men
pressed forward and dislodged the foe, after a most gallant
fight.

2. — HOW A EIVER WAS FOEDED.

DuEiNG the march of the Sixth Company, 19th Eegiment,
with their Battalion against the enemy at Kiaomai-shan, they came
to a broad stream which appeared quite unfordable. This was
a most perplexing piece of business ; and the Captain sent word
on to the First Sub-company that some one should be despatched
to find out, if possible, the depth of the stream, and whether it
was reaUy fordable or not. But before this order reached the
Sub-company in question, Kato Jutaro, a private of the second-
class, had set off, quite unsolicited, at a quick pace for the river.
Walking far out into the current in several places, he finally dis-
covered a good ford, and came back to report the result of his
most praiseworthy investigation. During his reconnaissance
Kato had been constantly exprsed to the hostile fire, but fortuna-
tely without receiving any injury. Surely, the deed was great !
We must remember that the snow was very deep, and the cold so

236

HEROIC JAPAN.

intense tliat even those out of the water could scarcely endure the
arctic temperature. When Kato finally emerged from the river,
his clothes were frozen stiff, so that he seemed clad in an icy
armor. His feet, too, had lost all sensation. That the Japanese
were enabled to ford the stream and thereafter repulse the enemy,
is due in the' first instance to Kato's courage and loyal endurance.

-PEINCELY ENDUEANCE.

Among the officers who followed the removal of the Staff
Quarters of the Third Army Division from Antung to Haiching,
was H. I. H. Prince Kan-in, Staff-Major of Cavalry. The road

H. I. H. Kan-in.

(The scene at the base depicts the Prince leading his horse

across the mountains during a snow-storm).

HAIGHING. 237

followed by the officers was mountainous and generally obscured
by driving snowstorms. The cold was inexpressibly severe, and
there were absolutely no conveniences even for officers of the
highest rank, especially in the matter of lodging. Prince Kan-in
none the less never exhibited the least sign of fatigue or distress,
and roughed it with the other Staff-officers with the utmost good-
will. The night of December 7th, His Imperial Highness passed
at Kaulien-^, a wayside hamlet, in a hut with open windows.
Prince Kan-in slept soundly on a few bundles of millet-straw, the
best makeshift obtainable for a couch. The next day the road
was, if anything, worse than before, precipitous and slippery,
men and horses constantly falling to the ground in consequence.
The officers were one and all compelled to dismount : an example
cheerfully followed by the Prince, who trudged along over the icy
drifts, leading his horse and apparently in the best of spirits.
The Prince had only one thin rain-coat to protect him from the
bitter Manchurian winter ; yet he kept perfectly well the whole
time. His high spirits and manly endurance were infectious,
filling the hearts of his brother officers with loyal enthusiasm.

CHAPTER XIII.
THE STEUGGLE AT FUNGHWANG-CHING.

I— GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

The early days of December, 1894, were bitterly cold, the
severe Manchurian season being far beyond anything to which the
Japanese had been accustomed in their own country. This fact
the Chinese had all along hoped would serve them in good stead ;
so now, after Major-General Tatsumi had returned in triumph from
Tsaoho-kau, the enemy resolved upon making a counter-attack and
repossessing themselves, if possible, of that important strategical
stronghold, Funghwang (literally " Phoenix "). The struggle here
was one of the fiercest in the war, and, being numerically far
superior to the Japanese, the enemy for a time offered most
stubborn opposition, although they did not, as they had expected,
succeed in making the Japanese retrace their steps.

Knowing that the Chinese in force were lurking on the out-
skirts of the occupied territory, the Commander-in-Chief feared
that the hostile troops might prove a serious obstacle to the west-
ward progress of the Third Army Division. This was on the road
to Haiohing, having come from Siuyen via Tomuh-ching. It was
deemed expedient to dislodge the enemy from Motienling for this
purpose, the attack upon Haiching being thereby rendered a much
■easier undertaking. So, on December 9th, Major-General Tatsumi
divided the troops under his command in two parts : the one to stay
behind and act as garrison of Funghwang ; the other to proceed
in the indicated direction. The latter body at once set out for

FUNGHWANG-OHING. 239

Lienshankwan and Motien-ling. They made ten miles on this day,
stopping for the night at a place called Sielitien. On the follow-
ing day, Lieut. -Colonel Tomioka, in command of the Advance Co-
lumn, marched on towards Seulitien. His forces were composed
of one Squadron of Cavalry under Captain Toyobe Shinsaku, one
Battalion of Infantry under Major Mihara Shigeo, and one Com-
pany of Engineers commanded by Captain Ono Katon. At' nine
o'clock in the forenoon, just as they had reached Hwangchiatai,
they suddenly came across the enemy proceeding in force to the
contemplated attack on Funghwang. But beyond desultory skir-
mishing nothing of any serious note occurred, the Japanese wait-
ing for the Main Body to come up before offering any degree of
resistance to the oncoming Chinese.

The scene was a tolerably wide mountain gorge, the peaks on
either side rising to an altitude of 250 odd metres, the space
between the hills ranging from 1300 up to 2000 metres. A small
stream ran through this narrow valley, swampy fields being on
either bank. Where the stream made a bend or curve the passage
between the hills was broadest, but in no case was there any
place where a battle might be fought out : at best, skirmishes were
all that was possible. Belying upon the natural advantages of
the situation, the enemy kept their position and formation intact.
In the mean time the Japanese Advance Column took possession
of the slopes on either side of the gorge, leaving only a small party
in the valley itself. Shortly after mid-day the foremost part of the
Main Body drew into sight. Quickly grasping the situation,
Major-General Tatsumi ordered Major Mihara to occupy the
heights on the right and make an attack on the Chinese Left
Wing; while Major Tasumitsu was sent to take the hillside on the
left and thence assault the other Chinese wing. At this moment
the Japanese Artillery came up. The enemy had two cannon, which
fired percussion shell only ; while the Japanese guns were time-
fused shrapnel, and thus vastly superior. As the Chinese Right
began to move. Major Yasumitsu's Battalion at once rushed down
the slope toward the enemy's foremost line of battle, where the can-
non were stationed. The second line of battle, however, seemed
to have determined upon a decisive encounter, and here the fighting
grew ever fiercer and hotter. Yasumitsu's men, seeing that the time

240

HEBOIO JAPAN.

had come for an impetuous charge, now made their way into the
enemy's slowly yielding ranks, bayonetting a.11 opposers. In
another moment the enemy's Left Wing began to give way, and
Major-General Tatsumi at once ordered the Beserve Battalion un-
der Major Imada to charge all along the wavering line. In a few
minutes more the Chinese Main Body was in utter confusion, and
the vanquished forces began to retreat slowly and sullenly, every
now and then turning to confront their hotly pursuing victors, while
seeking the elevated ground. Lieut.-Colonel Tomioka chased the
enemy as far as Tongyuanpao, where the last stragglers disappear-
ed. The conflict was over at half-past five in the afternoon.

The number of Chinese who took part in this sharp engage"
ment was not less than 3500. They had two cannon. Their dead
and wounded amounted to about 430, while the Japanese losses
were sixty-one in all, including three officers who were badly hurt.
The enemy left behind them 107 guns, 10,000 rounds of ammuni-
tion, five flags, one Japanese sword, any quantity of sheepskin
coats, and a small number of captives.

Soon after Major-General Ta-
tsumi had left Funghwang-ching,
the outposts of the little garrison
left behind reported an unusual stir
and the probability of an immediate
attack being made by the Chinese.
On December 12th Colonel Tomo-
yasu Nobuharu formed a line of
defence, — bodies of picked men
being stationed all along it — some
4000 metres long. This line ran
from Haotse-kau on the right
across the slopes of Mt. Tiencheng ;
then over the Saimatse road on to
Tienohia-paotse and the high
ground to the north of this place.
At Haotse-kau was the Battalion

commanded by Major Okami Masayoshi, whose pickets could
communicate with the Battalion under Major Tomita Harukabe.
The Saematse road was guarded by the Handa Battalion. Warn-

'nk

Colonel Tomotasu.

FUIJGHWANG-CHING. 241

ed by the reported approach of the foe, a Battalion of Infantry,
commanded by Major Yamaguchi Keizo, came up from Tungshan-
ching, and formed the Eeserve Poree. A body of the Okami
Battalion was thence sent on to the Moukden road, in order to
intercept the enemy if they should come from that direction.
Mounted scouts under Sub-Lieutenant Hatano were despatched
along the Kilin road ; others again to the highway leading to
Saematse, Sub-Lieutenant Nozaki being here in command;
while a picked body of mounted scouts under a Special Sergeant-
Major took the hidden mountain-road leading to Seulitien. Cap-
tain Watanabe, with one Company of Infantry, was finally sent
towards the Kilin road, while Captain Adachi, with another
Company, took that leading to Saematse. All these various
bodies, so inferior in numbers to the oncoming foe, left Fung-
hwang-ching at dawn of the above-mentioned day.

On Sub-Lieutenant Nozaki's little party reaching Changling,
they fell in with the foremost of the approaching Chinese. Dis-
mounting, a short but bitter hand-to-hand conflict ensued, resulting
in the disconifiture of the Chinese, who fled precipitately. But
then the hostile Infantry coming up, Nozaki's horsemen fell back
and joined with the Company under Captain Adachi. The
battle now, began again, the Chinese being about one thous-
and strong, with flfty horsemen. Fighting as he slowly retreated.
Captain Adachi fell back on the Japanese line of defence. The
noise of the battle was soon heard by Hatano's mounted scouts,
who had by this time reached Homa-paotse. They turned at once
and made for the enemy's rear ; but seeing that no more Chinese
were approaching in that direction, they went aside to the left and
joined the company under Captain Watanabe. After several
minor skirmishes, this little force also slowly retreated. The
fighting of this day was, owing to the glaring disparity in numbers,
of not so very severe a nature ; yet the Chinese were badly punish-
ed during the three hours that it lasted. In spite of all opposi-
tion, however, they pushed forward, and finally occupied the slope
of Yihmen-shan, about two miles north-east of Funghwang.

The next day, the 13th, the Japanese forces kept quiet. Some
ambuscades were made along the line of defence, but the bitter
cold was unsuited to long waiting in the open. On January 14th,

242 HEROIC JAPAN.

however, at dawn, the Japanese prepared to storm the Chinese camp.
The two Battalions under Major Okami acting as the Eight Wing,
the Japanese marched out in the cold, bright moonlight of the
winter morning. Taking the Kilin road, they crossed the Ngaeho,
and reached a hamlet near the enemy's picket-line, where a brief
halt was made. The Chinese were evidently unprepared for any-
thing of the kind, and appeared to know nothing of the Japanese
approach. The latter then charged into the village and made a
simultaneous attack on three sides of the Chinese, resulting in
great confusion and uproar, for the still drowsy braves seemed at
first completely bewildered. Yet they made an effort to defend
their position and kept on fighting till fire broke out in the village,
the fresh breeze soon fanning the flames into a general confla-
gration. Utterly disheartened, the Chinese soon gave way on all
sides and fled in disorder up the hillsides in their rear.

Some time before this. Major Tamaguchi with his Battalion
had crossed the Ngaeho, during the night, and had waited for two
hours behind a dike on the opposite side of the river for the
signal for assault. When the sound of cannon began at sunrise to
awaken the echoes among the snow-clad hills. Major Yamaguchi's
men eagerly dashed forward into the enemy's camp, to the music of
the fierce and effective fire of the Japanese Artillery. On reaching
the place at the base of the hill where the enemy's cannon were
ranged. Major Tomita's Battalion appeared on the opposite side.
The Chinese rear soon began to waver, the horsemen being the
first to fly. Yamaguchi's Battalion then rode down the Chinese
Artillery, capturing two field and two mountain-guns. The Chinese
centre being thrown into confusion, their left also showed signs of
distress and was completely defeated by Major Tomita's Force. The
Chinese right alone kept the ground, for, being on elevated ground,
they could fire down at the attacking Japanese, thus rendering an
assault on their position both most arduous and most perilous,
ly^ajor Handa's Battalion, which had been sent along the Saematse
road to prevent an approach of the enemy from this quarter, now
appeared on the scene, but was unable to make any headway
against the serried ranks of the Chinese right, where, despite the
defection and defeat of the centre and Left Wing, the battle still ra-
ged. Majors Yamaguchi and Tomita now spread their men out and

FUNGHWANG-GHING. 243

made a fierce onslaught on the left flank of the fighting Chinese.
The attack was met with stubborn fortitude, and resistance kept
up until the remaining Chinese had fled in safety. At last this
encounter ceased by the enemy suddenly retreating farther up the
hillside ; from a slow retrograde movement it soon grew into a
sharp run, and the Chinese were finally fleeing in disorder in every
direction. Yet even in their flight they would every now and then
try to rally and form a front against the closely pursuing Japanese ;
but each time they did so the shrapnel from the Japanese guns
broke their order and spread consternation among their ranks.
After a long chase the Chinese scaled the brow of Mt. Yihmen,
passed through Changling-tse, and disappeared in the snowy
distance.

Colonel Tomoyasu, who had been left behind in command
of the Funghwang garrison, had meanwhile been attacked by the
enemy. He at once instituted measures for defence, and fur-
ther sent word to Major-General Tatsumi that General E-ko-Tang-
k, with an Army several thousand strong, had arrived at Mt. Tsong-
ling, north-east of Funghwang Castle. On learning this, Major-
General Tatsumi immediately despatched Major Mihara towards
Tsongling, — which was supposed to be the road the Chinese would
take — in order to attack them as they passed. As had been ex-
pected, the enemy were crushingly defeated in the sharp engage-
ment of the 14th, and the next day the vanquished columns passed
Tsongling, where Major Mihara and his men were lying in
ambiish. Springing out upon the disheartened troops, they inflic-
ted serious losses before the enemy perceived that farther progress
in that direction was impossible.

The Tatsumi force encamped at Tsaoho-kau, and afterwards
returned to Funghwang-ching, where they awaited the opening of
the new year, 1895. The Third Division, which had marched on
to Haiching, carried out their programme with masterly success :
the enemy were completely defeated and driven back, and the road
to Pekin thrown open.

244 . HEROIC JAPAN,

II.— BEAVE MEN AND BRAYB DEEDS.
1. — A DAUNTLESS BUGLER.

Okabayashi Kumago, .1 private of the second-class, who, with
Kadoda Ikichi, had already proved himself a gallant warrior at
Tsauho-ching, was with the Second Battalion at Hwangchiatai,
acting on this occasion as a bugler. The Battalion was simultane-
ously exposed to an attack on three sides, and its position a very
perilous one. Here Okabayashi encouraged the soldiers by repeat-
edly sounding the shrill signal to close with the enemy. When
the latter showed signs of indecision, Okabayashi, together with
Sergeant Matsuda Makoto and a file of troopers, ran on ahead into
the village where the Chinese had been ensconced. Seeing that
some Chinese soldiers were stiU staying thereabouts, the Japanese
drove them out and up the adjacent hillside at the bayonet's point.
Then joining the Second Sub-company, Okabayashi climbed the
precipitous hill, despite the fierce fire of the Chinese ; and finally
had the satisfaction of assisting in driving the enemy from this
post of vantage into the valley below: thus clearing the road for the
oncoming Japanese forces.

2. — FIVE AGAINST A HOST.

DuEiNG the heat of the conflict at Hwangchiatai, while both
sides were firing fiercely, Kadoda Ikichi, who had already distin-
guished himself at Tsauho-ching, was commanded to take four other
troopers and get around to the enemy's lines to reconnoitre, fight-
ing, if necessary, his way through. Without attracting the
attention of the Chinese, the five men managed to go around the
enemy's Eight Wing and reach the rear ; for at the time the Chin-
ese were wholly absorbed in beating off the Japanese attack in
front. Kadoda — who was, it will be remembered, a private of the
first-class, — having learned all that was necessary, now resolved on
a little stratagem of his own. With a shout, he and his four
comrades suddenly rushed out against a detachment on the

FVNGHWANG-GHING. 245

enemy's left, causing much consternation in tlieir ranks. Deem-
ing the five men to be the precursors of an attack in force from
that side, and never stopping to count the number of the attackers,
the Chinese broke and scattered in disorder. The impetus here
given was communicated to the lines fighting in front, and soon
the rout became general.

3. — THE FIEST MAN TO ATTACK HWANGOHIATAI.

In the affair of Hwangchiatai the Chinese were under the
command of General E-ko-tang-^ ; while the Japanese were led by
Major General Tatsumi. Choosing Hwangchiatai as the base of
operations of their Main Body, the Chinese arranged their Eight
and Left Wings on either side of the village, and further brought two
Q.-F. guns to bear on the advancing Japanese. The Commander
of the 22nd Regiment then sent the Second Battalion, the Third
Battalion forming the van, to deliver a front attack on the enemy's
Main Body. Foremost went a file of the Second Sub-company of
the Sixth Company, led by Sergeant Matsuda Makoto, of whom
we have already had to speak highly. On the Second Battalion's
successful occupation of Hwangchiatai, a body of the enemy took
up a strong position on the brow of a high hill to the south-west
of the village, and greatly obstructed the Japanese by UtiQiv ficluxnt
fire. This had to be stopped, and as quickly as possible. So
Sergeant Matsuda together with the Commander of the Second
Sub-company, climbed the hill-side, despite the shot raining down
on them, and, reaching the top, made the Chinese fall back, run
hill-downwards, and finally disappear.

CHAPTER XIV.

THE BATTLE OF KANGWASAE.

I.— GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

On December 18th, 1894, a warning was sent to the Staff
Quarters of the Third Division, First Expeditionary Army— then
at Haiching — that about 200 Chinese had appeared that morning
near the line of Japanese outposts on the Yingkow highway.
On receipt of this intelligence, Captain Endo Shinjiro with one
Company — the Third of the Sixth Eegiment, — was at once despatch-
ed towards Kaichia-tuu in order to make a reconnaissance there-
abouts. The party reached the plain west of Pochang at a little
after 1 p. m., and then had a brisk skirmish at Kaichia-tun with
about 300 Chinese, including upwards of 100 horsemen. . Par-
ticulars concerning the number and condition of the enemy about
Kaichia-tun having been ascertained, the Company returned to the
Japanese picket-line and reported what had occurred. Captain
Kojima Hachijiro was next sent from the Staif-Quarters to
Liangchia-shan to observe the enemy's movement, and he returned
with the announcement that a very large body of Chinese had, at
2 p. m., been seen marching northward from the neighbourhood of
Shangchie-hotse. At 3.30 p. m. the enemy had halted at Liukung-
tun. The Advance Column, he continued, was composed of more
than 1000 foot-soldiers and 100 horsemen; finally, the enemy
were in great numbers about Kangwasae. In consequence of
these two reports Lieutenant-General Katsura that night consult-
ed with his Staff-officers ; and at midnight the order was given to
break campi

KANGWA8AE 247

The following day, at dawn, Major-General Oshima Hisanao,
with a number of his command set out from a place a little to the
north of Liangchia-shan, while Major-General Osako Naotoshi
did the same south of this hill. Lieut.-General Katsura, Com-
mander of the Third Division, also began to adyance, having the
remainder of the forces with him. He took a road lying about
midway between the two wings. While on the road, at 7 a. m.,
Lieut.-General Katsura learned that the enemy had evacuated
Liukung-tun. Judging therefrom that the Chinese might have
withdrawn overnight, he shaped his course for Kaichiatun, where
there were no enemies. It being now after 11. a. m., the Column
halted for the noon-meal. No enemy being in sight, several
bodies, which had accompanied the column, now turned back for
Haiching. Five or six Chinese horsemen were then descried at a
village called Shiakiaho, just in front. They were at once driven
back and the place occupied by the Japanese troops. On asking
the villagers where all the Chinese forces had got to, they replied
that the Main Body was at Kangwasae. So soon as he had heard
of this, Lieut.-General Katsura sent Major-General Osako with
one detachment on to Kangwasae, ordering other troops to follow
hard after. The Division Commander and his Staff then started
themselves in the indicated direction. After passing through
Shiakiaho increasing crowds of the enemy were seen at Kang-
wasae, Makuen-tse, Hongshui-paotse and other neighbouring
villages. The Japanese artillerists at once ranged their guns at
the northwest extremity of the village, and began firing upon the
enemy at Makuen-tse. The Infantry under Major-General Osako
deployed and, forming line of battle, opened fire on the Chinese
at Kangwasae and Hongshui-paotse. Just facing Kangwasae there
was a grove of pines and evergreen oaks, and here a body of the
enemy had been posted; but the fire of the Japanese was so
steady, so true, that this position soon became untenable. The
enemy retreated in disorder and the attackers occupied the wood.
In the meantime Major Ishida Seichin, of the Eighteenth Eegi-
ment, had, with his command, been having a very severe struggle
with the enemy's troops at Makuen-tse. Never had the Chinese
fought better or more desperately than at this point. They re-
ceived volley after volley from the Ishida Battalion without

248 HE BO 10 JAPAN.

flincMng. In the end the attackers had to resort to the last
means, — a bayonet charge. This was at 2. 10 p. m. The Japanese
Cavalry was at the time at Tungliangwoh, west of Hongshui-paotse
and in the fields east of Kangwasae. They endeavoured to warn
their comrades of the large number of Chinese coming up from
the rear, both wings on the Japanese side being in imminent
danger. The Artillery, which had hitherto done good service at
Shiakiaho, now came up to the east end of Makuen-tse and the
open fields south-east of Shiakiaho, whence they concentrated the
full force of their fire on Kangwasae. This cannonade was prompt-
ly answered by the enemy, who had placed four quick-firing
guns at the north end of Kangwasae.

The Infantry under Major-General Osako were at this time
engaged in a furious contest with the enemy both at Kangwasae and
Hongshui-paotse. Lieut.-General Katsura, attended by Major
Prince Kan-in, his Staff-officers and Adjutants, was watching the
field from the foot of a hill about 1000 metres from the southern
end of Shiakiaho. Hence he despatched his orderlies and issued
his commands in quick succession. The scene of the battle was a
tremendous and memorable one. The enemy were partially con-
cealed behind fences and the houses in Kangwasae and Hongshui-
paotse ; but the roads along which the Japanese had to approach
and leading to these villages, were on a much lower level. The
Japanese had nothing to shelter them and so were compelled to
fight — as indeed was the case in nearly all the battles of the war
— in the open fields, which were covered by two feet of hard snow;
making all rapid advance an impossibility and greatly hindering
freedom of movement. The enemy fired downhill upon the
attacking forces, while the latter had to work slowly uphill,
through the deep snow and in the face of a murderous fusillade.
The enemy finally numbered fully 10,000, while the Japanese had
hardly one-fourth that number of men on their side. Everything
was thus disadvantageous to the Japanese. But here they showed
the stuff they were made of : the result of the stern discipline to
which they were accustomed and the habit of strict and prompt
obedience to orders. No.t a man hesitated or seemed at all daunted
by the dead and wounded hundreds of his comrades heaped up
everywhere.

KANGWA8AE 249

Major-General Oshima's forces then came up and joined those
commanded by Major-General Osako. Together the men made
one more fierce attack, but were as obstinately opposed by the
enemy, who were acting under the supreme and intelligent com-
mand of General Sung. The battle raged with unparalleled fury
for three hours longer, when the gathering dusk caused the vigor
of the enemy's fire to abate. The Chinese began to retreat, hotly
pursued by the invaders, who at last carried both Kangwasae and
Hongshui-paotse at the bayonet's point. Three ringing cheers were
given for H. M. the Emperor and the Armies of Japan,
while the excited, battle-worn men filed into the captured villages.
It was just 5. 10 p. m.

The retreating enemy were pursued by the Cavalry, and one
detachment was left to guard Kangwasae. All the other troops
returned, to Haiching the same evening. The losses were, as
might be expected, very heavy : 15 officers killed or wounded,
with 200 casualties among non-commissioned officers and the
rank and file. The Chinese suffered far more heavily, though the
exact figures could not be ascertained ; especially as the Chinese
had the habit of carrying off with them as many of the corpses as
possible. Nevertheless between 50-60 dead bodies were found in
and about Kangwasae alone. This was perhaps the most fiercely
and equally contested battle during the whole war.

II.— BRAVE MEN AND BRAA'B DEEDS.

1. — STOUT HEAETS.

(Note: — In this paragraph we have, for the sake of economizing space,
endeavoured to condense a nnmber of anecdotes, each of ■which is worthy of
fuller treatment).

During the course of this most hot engagement, Yamakami
Kaiohiro, a Second-Class Sergeant of the Seventh Company,
Seventh Eegiment, was foremost in storming the first of the
Chinese earthworks. While fighting valiantly he received a
severe wound. Stepping up to his immediate officer, he said : " I
regret to tell you that I have been wounded. Permit me to with-

250 HEBOIO JAPAN.

draw for a moment, so that I can bandage myself." Permission
was, of course, accorded ; and so soon as the Sergeant had made
shift to adjust a temporary bandage, he returned and led the men
on to the second redoubt, which was captured in most gallant
style. It was not until the battle was quite over that the fainting
man applied for medical treatment. — Similar was the action of
Isobata Naotaro, Hokoki Kotaro, Inouye Zemmatsu and Yamada
Ukichi, all second-class privates of the same Seventh Company.
They were all wounded and one or tM'o severely ; yet bandaged
themselves after a rough and ready fashion and then went again
into the heat of the fight, doing great deeds in the ca.pture of the
second redoubt. They, too, received no medical treatment until
after the battle had come to an end. — Okamoto Kiyo-yoshi, a
third-class private of this Company, was selected by his Captain
to lead the van in the assault on the second redoubt. While
fighting most bravely, Okamoto received a severe wound. Taking
out a bandage which he had with him, the Captain called up an
orderly and ordered him to assist in binding up Okamoto's heavy
injury. But the latter pleaded that this should not be done.
" Don't stop for me," he urged ; "pray let the Company press on."
Thfise words were spoken in a loud tone, with no sign of the
agony the brave man must have been suffering. Okamoto then
took the remaining bullets out of his pouch and distributed among
his comrades — who never again saw him alive. — Izumi Somatsu, a
private of the same grade, was badly wounded in the foot. Izumi
tore off a portion of his trousers and endeavored to stop the
haemorrhage, which was great, and then reported the matter to
his ofiicer. The latter ordered him to retire behind a hill in the
rear, where he might have his foot bandaged while out of reach
of the enemy's fire. But Izumi rejoined : " This wound is not at
all dangerous. If I can only get along, I want to advance with the
rest of the Company." No more was said just then; but when
the order to charge was given, the officer once more turned in
Izumi's direction and said, " Be careful what you do ! " To
which the wounded man replied, in a tone of mingled grief and
anger " I'm so sorry, but I find I can't stand any longer." — A
member of the Ambulance Corps, Tsurudo Eisho, was devoting
himself to the wounded men when he, too, received a bullet in the

KAN0WA8AE 251

neck. At first Tsurudo made light of the injury, adjusted the
bandage himself, and went on with his work. But the injury was
a mortal one, and pretty soon while yet working faithfully, he
fell prostrate.

2. — NAKACHIBA SADAJIKO.

Nakachiba Sadajieo, a second-class private of the Eighth
Company, Seventh Eegiment, was wounded in the head by a
bullet while about 600 metres distant from the hostile lines. The
blood flowed in blinding streams over his face, yet he staggered on
for 300 metres more, when a second bullet struck him in the
loins, severing a artery and causing almost instant death.

* * *

No less courageous was the end of Ueda Sakichiro, a first-
class private of the same (Eighth) Company. A.t a distance of
400 metres from the enemy, a bullet struck him in the abdomen,
inflicting a fatal wound. A comrade, seeing him fall, ran to his
aid ; but Ueda called out, firmly, " I have expected nothing better
than to die on the battle-field. The Chinese are wavering : why
are you not at the front?" Taking his ammunition-pouch out,
he tremblingly handed the remaining cartridges to a comrade
near at hand, and then died without a sigh.

6. — TWO GALLANT MEN.

Among the men composing the Wonsan Column, in the
march on Phyongyang, was Shimoyama Genkichi, a private of the
second-class, belonging to the First Company, Eighteenth Eegi-
ment. Shimoyama repeatedly signalised himself by his daring
and prompt obedience. Thereafter, acting as trumpeter, he took
part, on December 19th, in the attack on Makuen-tse. Shimo-
yama's Company was foremost, with him leading and sounding
the stirring signal to charge. Suddenly a shot struck him in his

252 HEROIC JAPAN.

head, and he fell apparently lifeless. A few minutes later, when
he heard the shouts of triumph denoting the enemy's defeat, he
raised his head once more and for the last time, and shouted
" Heiica Banzai ! His Majesty live forever ! " The next moment
he was dead.

* # *

Sub-Lieutenant Tanaka Jisai was, in the midst of this gallant
fight in the snowy field, also shot in the head. Nothing daunted,
he still staggered on and tried to lead his men. The sight of
their officer's plight and his imquenchable ardor despite a mortal
wound, roused the soldiers to an uncontrollable pitch of fury, so
that they pressed forward with redoubled enemy and took the
village like a whirlwind. Their charge was grand, even where
all others were doing well.

4. — SERGEANT TAKENAKA.

When about 200 metres distant from the hostile line, the
Seventh Company (19th Regiment) assumed opened order, spread-
ing out with the idea of avoiding as much as possible the terrible
fire of their foes. As already related, the Company was here
subjected to a cross-fire, and suffered tremendously, nearly one
man out of every two being killed or badly wounded. Under the
circumstances there was reason to apprehend that the devoted
Company's fire would become irregular or too rapid. First-Class
Sergeant Takenaka Kyozan now knelt on one knee and began
firing, with great steadiness and precision, when he was struck in
the rear by a bullet, the blood gushing in torrents from the wound.
Some of his men drew near and urged him to get bandaged. To
their words the Sergeant lent a deaf ear, and continued to fire
wholly unmoved. On the men repeating their words, the bold man
looked up and said : " It is quite hopless to think of repelling the
enemy if you do not keep as calm as I am." His assured and
firm demeanour, combined with the tone in which he spoke these
words, made the soldiers very cautious of the manner in which
they fired, each trying to make his shots tell. Captain Tsukamoto

KANGWASAE 253

Yoshiro, not knowing that the Sergeant had been wounded, just
then called him up to bandage Lieutenant Hiraoka, who had
received a severe wound. The Sergeant promptly obeyed, con-
cealing his own pain ; but while he was adjusting a temporary
bandage, a second bullet struck him in the back, coming out just
below the arm-pit. This made him reel and fall ; yet in a few
seconds he staggered to his feet and continued to attend to the
Lieutenant, a third bullet piercing the upper part of his right arm
while he did so. This bullet lodged finally in the back of the
hand. He had thus received three painful wounds in quick
succession. Finishing the bandaging of his Lieutenant, he tried
to rise and walk on, but his strength was gone. After the Com-
pany had dashed on and into the ranks of the enemy, the Sergeant,
necessarily left behind, did his best to cheer and comfort the many
wounded lying on the field, regardless of his own pain. He was
also mindful of the injunctions so often repeated by his com-
mander, not to leave anything on the field. Mutually assisting
each other, the forlorn little troop of wounded men staggered on
to the Kari-liotai-jb, or place where wounds were temporarily
treated ; and brought with their honourable scars a record to be
proud of.

5. — A GALLANT MAN.

From the inception of the battle of Kangwasae, the Chinese
fired shrapnel from the field-guns ; while the Japanese were sadly
handicapped by having only mountain-guns to use. The Japanese
shells, therefore, failed, for the most part, to reach the Chinese
lines ; while the enemy's fire was very destructive. Moreover the
Chinese had made loop-holes in the walls and ramparts, through
which they thrust their magazine-rifies and fired with excellent
aim and steadiness. At one time a mob of Chinese collected in
front of the Japanese Left and made as if about to advance
firing. This was the boldest deed done by the enemy on that
day. The Japanese, being absolutely without shelter and in the
open, were subjected to a cross-fire, the Chinese shelling both the

254 HEROIC JAPAN.

Japanese front and left flank. This caused a disproportionately
large number of casualties on the Japanese side ; of the Seventh
Company, 19th Eegiment, which went into the battle 143 men
strong, no less than 69 were either killed or wounded : or nearly
one-half. The conflict was indescribably bitter on both sides : the
Chinese having the advantage of territory, field-pieces, great
numbers, and walls to protect them. But there was one man in
the sorely persecuted Seventh Company, who did magnificent
service on this day. He was Ono Keijiro, then a private of the
second-class, and was on this occasion following the Company
Commander as an orderly. The Japanese line were then covered
by a sulphurous canopy, almost obscuring them; while the
evening sun, brilliantly refiected in the drifted snow, dazzled
their eyes. Firing as they did either kneeling or in a recumbent
position, it was impossible to observe clearly the movements of
the enemy. Yet none might stand except Ono, who, as orderly,
had to run hither and thither across the bullet-swept plain, carry-
ing his officer's commands. The noise of the firing being very
great, even the loudest-voiced orders failed to reach the ears of
all ; and so Ono had again and again to go to the Commanders of
the Sub-companies, the Sergeants, etc., with the Captain's be-
hests. He told the men how to sight their guns, and eagerly
encouraged the soldiers, who were not only suffering greatly from
the enemy's fire but also could not see whom or what to fire at.
Ono never for an instant lay down or attempted to avoid the
enemy's bullets. He seemed to bear a charmed life. When his
officer was wounded, Ono was the first at his side and prompt
to bandage the injury. Afterwards, in the bayonet-charge, Ono
led all the rest and was foremost in springing into the enemy's
stronghold. When the battle was over, this brave men was
singled out for special praise ; and surely did deserve the warm
encomiums of his officers and mate's.

7. — A EECONNAISSANCE.

A scouting party was, on December 18th, despatched in the
■direction of Kangwasae, the enemy being very numerous along

KANGWA8AE. 255

and about the chosen road. Among the scouts was Tanaka
Iwataro, a private of the first class, on the roll of the Sixth
Kegiment. At Kaichia-tun a large body of Cliinese was en-
countered, the enemy opening a heavy fire from behind some walls
as the reconnoitring party drew in sight. The ground was deeply
covered with snow and there was absolutely no shelter for the
Japanese. Instantly assuming a recumbent position, the scouts
promptly returned the hostile fire, without offering to retreat.
Meanwhile Tanaka, with a few non-commissioned officers, had
been sent to reconnoitre the position of the enemy in a thickly-
grown wood at the north-east end of the village. Despite the
fierce fire to which he and his comrades were subjected, Tanaka
ran on to a house standing apart, some 50 metres distant. After
making what investigations he could under shelter of these walls,
Tanaka and the others again began to advance, and this time
along a ditch which led into the thick of the wood. Crouching,
running, crawling on all-fours, they finally succeeded in reaching a
grave-yard, where they discovered that large numbers of the foe
were still lurking among the trees, evidently intending to take the
Japanese in the rear of the right flank so soon as they should
come near. On discovering this plan the scouts cast prudence to
the winds and commenced a quick volley-fire, thinking to warn
their comrades of the danger. The enemy then worked around
to the skirt of the wood and began angrily firing at the marplot
scouts. Tanaka received a severe wound at this moment, but did
not let that keep him from continuing to fire, thereafter rendering
great assistance to his immediate officer and others who were
wounded. Nor would he consent to leave any of liis injured com-
rades on the field, but saw that all were brought back in safety.
At last the Chinese were repulsed, and the scouts enabled to
return to their Company.

CHAPTER XV.

THE BATTLE AND CAPTURE OF KAIPING.

r.— GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

The Third Division of the First Expeditionary Army having
taken Haiching, the Chinese thereabouts promptly withdrew to
Liaoyang, Tienchwangtai and Kaiping. Though defeated, their
numbers were still so great that the Third Division had to do

them battle at Kangwasae— that
bloody field whereon the Japan-
ese lost more in killed and wound-
ed than in any other of the con-
flicts during the war. Though
here again compelled to retreat
before the victorious arms of the
Japanese, the enemy did not fly
far, and even made repeated
attempts to regain possession of
Haiching. The Second Expe-
ditionary Army was not, at the
time, freely communicating with
the Haiching garrison; and, as
things stood, it was apparent that
they could not hold out forever.
There was nothing to be done
but administer one more crushing defeat to the Chinese, disperse
them from the immediate neighbourhood of Haiching, and ensure
ease and readiness of communication with the First Army.

Majok-GenebaIj Nooi.

KAIPINQ. 257

Kaiping is a city of about 30,000 inhabitants and is situated
in the south-western portion of Shingking, facing the north-
eastern part of the Liaotung Gulf. To the south lies Shunchiao-
ching, while Yingkow is to the north, Kaiping being midway
between the two, and so a place of no small importance. The
castle — for Kaiping possesses a large one — is of the usual shape,
say 540 metres long east and west by 760 north and south. The
bourg is protected by massive walls 30 feet high, and the streets
are well supplied with shops and dwellings of a better class of
architecture. Kaiping is, on the whole, a flourishing town and
one of the principal marts of this part of Manchuria. To the
north lies a range of hills of very irregular height and formation,
while east and south of the city stretches an undulating plain,
through which the Haichow Eiver flows, emptying farther on in
the Gulf. Upon reconnoitring the place, the Japanese scouts
found that the garrison consisted of at least 5000 Infantry with
500 horsemen and 10 guns. For defence the Chinese did not
depend solely on the castle, having made fortifications along the
northern bank of the river.

On the first day of the new year, 1895, the First Provincial
Division of the Second Expeditionary Army was composed of a
Combined Brigade, made up of the FirSt Brigade of Infantry
(consisting of the First and Fifteenth Regiments), the First
Cavalry Battalion, the Second Battalion of Field Artillery, and
the other minor detachments in Kinchow. The command of the
Combined Brigade was given to Major-General Nogi Maresuke,
with orders to march against Kaiping. The First Cavalry
Battalion (less a little more than two Sub-companies), under
Major Akiyama Yoshif uru, set out first as an independent body ;
while the Advance Column was composed of the First Battalion
of the Fifteenth Regiment — afterwards to do such grand work at
Taping-shan — a Squadron of Cavalry, and the First Company of
First Engineer Battalion, commanded by Major Saito Tokumei.
The Right Flank Column, consisting of the First Regiment (less
the Third Battalion) and one Sub-company of Cavalry, was led by
Colonel Woki Shigeyoshi. The Main Body, under the personal
command of Major-General Nogi, was made up of one Squadron
of Cavalry, the Fifteenth Regiment (less the First Battalion), the

258

HEROIC JAPAN.

Second Artillery Battalion, Third Battalion of the First Regi-
ment, the Hospital and Ambulance Corps, and the train and com-;
missariat sections.

At 8 a. m. of January 3rd, 1895, the whole army set out from
Pulantien, the Main and Right Columns separating at once, the
latter thereupon taking the Haichow highway, while the former
proceeded along the Foochow road. The Right Column reached
Panla-shan on the 4th, averaging between 11-12 miles daily — a
Yery quick pace considering the extreme hea-viness of the roads,
the deep snow, and the low temperature. On the 7th, Mochiatien
was made, and there the news came in that the Main Body had
already reached Shunchiao-ching, which was the rendezvous
agreed upon beforehand. While the Main Body halted at this
place on January 8th, the Right Column marched four miles on

to Szetai-tse, where they bivouack-
ed. Signs of the close proximi-
ty of the enemy were not wanting,
as the mounted scouts of either
side had daily collisions. The
Japanese were anxious to meet the
foe, and so, on January 9th, the
Main Body left Shunchiao-ching
in the early morning and marched
along the highroad to Haichow;
while the other Column, wheeling
to the right, took the hidden
mountain road, making some 10
miles that day. By nightfall the
Main Body had reached Yulinpao
the Advance Column bivouacking
at Erhtai-tse; while the Right
Wing made Laoye-miao, its van halting a village about 1300
metres farther on. The Japanese were now within 4000 metres
of the enemy's line.

During the night, the manner of attacking Kaiping was
planned in the following manner, the attack to take place on the
next day : —
1. Colonel Kono Michiyoshi, with the Second and Third Batta-

COLONEL WOKI.

EAIPINO.

259

lions of the Fifteenth Regiment, to engage the enemy's Eight
"Wing;

2. Colonel Woki Shigeyoshi, with the First and Second Battalions
of the First Regiment and one Sub-company of Cavalry, to give
battle to the enemy's Left Wing ;

3. Major-General Nogi, with the Third Battalion of the First
Regiment, the First Battlion of the Fifteenth Regiment, the Second
Artillery Battalion and one Company of Engineers, to attack the
foe in front. The three bodies were to advance simultaneously to
the attack, thus involving the whole Chinese line. The Artillery
Battalion in the centre was ordered so to fire as to give assistance
to the Eight and Left Wings. The whole remaining forces were to
keep as reserves in the neighbourhood of the villages of Luli, Erh-
taitse, Tulinpao and Shiotai-pao,

the troops enumerated being con-
sidered fully able to cope success-
fully with the enemy, despite the
latter's great numerical superiori-

ty.

At early dawn of January 10th
everything was in readiness and the
chosen troops set out on their peri-
lous mission. Snow had fallen
plentifully and the marching
through the deep drifts was any
thing but easy ; yet the Japanese
made light of the task and advan-
ced to the attack with admirable
steadiness and precision. The cen-
tre of the enemy's line burst into a
furious fire as the Japanese drew nearer, the Third Battalion of the
First Regiment being wholly exposed to this fusillade. Major Ima-
mura, who was in command, immediately deployed his men in open
order and fired volley after volley upon the enemy, the Japanese
inflicting terrible injury on their opponents by reason of their
superior marksmanship. The First and Second Battalions of
the First Regiment, under Colonel Woki, now came into conflict,
Major Kagawa, commanding the Second Battalion, performing

Majob Imamxjba.

260

HEROIC JAPAN.

prodigies of valour with his men. They did not march towards
the enemy, but ran at full speed across the snowy fields, over-
powering all opposition by their tremendous rush. On the upper
slopes of Funghwang-shan, a mountain between 1300-1400 metres
high to the east of the bourg a body of about 2000 Chinese
foot-soldiers was just now discovered, evidently intending to
charge down-hill and attack the Japanese beneath them. " If
those men on the mountain begin to fire upon us," exclaimed
Colonel Woki, " we shall have the enemy on t-vjro sides of us at the
same time ; " so, turning to Major Takenaka Tasutaro, commander
of the First Battalion, he ordered him to make a counter-attack
upon the Chinese and disperse them from the slopes. It was now
a few minutes before 8 o'clock in the morning, and the battle was

raging on all sides, the roar of the
Artillery being deadening. Major
Takenaka was entirely successful-
ly in dislodging the Chinese from
Funghwang-shan, even storming
and capturing all the earth-works
there erected — a fact which great-
ly disheartened the enemy on the
right side, who, seeing the dis-
comfiture of their comrades, began
to retreat. Colonel Woki now
ordered Major Kagawa, with the
Second Battalion, to cross the
stream fronting the enemy; and
while this was doing the Colonel
himself, with two Companies
hitherto kept in reserve, dashed
forward among the houses
which served to give some sort of shelter to the enemy's Left Wing,
and drove the Chinese out at the bayonet's point. The beaten
troops turned and ran along the paths in the -vegetable-fields to
the west, hotly pursued by Colonel Woki and his men, who
chased them as far as the southern gate of the city, preventing
them from entering there. Finding no other road of escape, these
troops fled in disorder towards the west and north. At 8.15 a. m.

Major Kaqawa.

EAIPING. 261

some men of the First Regiment succeeding in scaling the walls
of the south gate, and fought desperately with the enemy posted
there. The Third Battalion of the First Regiment, which had hi-
therto acted as the forefront of the Japanese centre, as well as the
Second Battalion of the same Regiment, which had been on the
right, now drove the enemy before them like a flock of sheep and
gained the river's bank. Colonel Kono, commanding the Japan-
ese Left Wing, also succeeded in driving back the enemy and
reaching the river. A little before this, Major Matsumoto Kanae,
Commander of the Second Battalion of Field Artillery, had ranged
a double row of cannon on either side of the principal road lead-
ing to the town. Moving forwards in an oblique direction as the
enemy retreated, the batteries poured shrapnel into the Chinese
ranks, causing great havoc, shrapnel being always a most detesta-
ble species of shell to the enemy. When however the Third
Battalion of the Fifteenth Regiment had overpowered the foe
and taken their entrenchments at Chiaochia-tun, the Artillery
promptly veered around to the left and, lining up along the bank
of the stream, fired at short and most effective range into the
mass of discomfited Chinese.

At this moment several large columns of Chinese made their
appearance on the Yingkow highway, just in front of the Japanese
Left Wing. Major-General Nogi at once ordered the men to close
with the foe, and the troops sprang to the work, clambering over
the ice-hummocks in the frozen stream. Here, however, the
Chinese had performed a feat extolled by their tacticians and
strategists of ancient times, viz. that of causing the water to
freeze at an oblique angle, so that the stream was not only cover-
ed with irregular icy protuberances but also frozen into a slippery
slope, most difficult to pass over. The Japanese stumbled and
fell by scores as they attempted to cross, being all the while
exposed to a murderous fire from the enemy on the opposite bank.
Yery many brave men here lost their lives or were helplessly
maimed. But where one fell two or three sprang to take his
place, and before long the devoted Battalions were in the redoubts
and shooting down all opponents. The Chinese were now utterly
demoralized, their last great hope, the perilous ice, having failed
them. Hundreds ran off along the Yingkow road, gathering

262 HEROIC JAPAN.

thereafter at Haishansai and Wanyuantien to the north. But
Major-General Nogi was by no means willing that they should
rejoin their comrades in the more northerly camps and garrisons;
so he despatched Colonel Kono Michiyoshi to harrass and in-
tercept the fugitives at Haishansaii This was done, and the
troops under Colonel Kono halted in the village, keeping a sharp
lookout for any possible re-inforcements coming southwards.

The battle had indeed been exceedingly severe; for the
Japanese had 53 officers and men killed outright, with no less
than 296 wounded, many of the latter being desperately hurt.
The losses of the Chinese were never accurately ascertained, but
must have been enormous. More than 150 prisoners were taken,
while among the spoil were 4 cannon, over 100 rifles, great
quantities of ammunition, above 100 flags and military standards,
and a host of other things.

* * *

In the taking of Kaiping the Japanese had had very few
troops, comparatively speaking, to work with. In point of fact,
it had been intended by Lieut.-General Katsura, Commander of
the Third Division of the First Army, to have a share in the
honour of the capture ; but his forces were a little too late in
coming up. He had instructed, at all events, Major Mozu
Wataro, commanding the Second Battalion of the Eighteenth
Eegiment — at that time at Tomuh-ching — to drive back the
enemy in the vicinity, in order to keep them from advancing to
the relief of Kaiping. Sending forward one Company in advance.
Major Mozu, with two other Companies, reached Wangho-tun on
January 8th, the day following his departure from Tomuh-ching*
There a report came in that the wounded scouts had, at 8 a. m. of
that day, fallen in with a body of about 100 Chinese horsemen
near Tsaishen-miao, these evidently being the precursors of a
much larger body. At 8 a. m. of the following day scouts were
sent to make a reconnaissance in the vicinity and villages of Tsai-
sen-miao, Siao-san-ma-ling and Ta-san-ma-ling. The enemy had
however probably taken the alarm, for none were to be meet with
thereabouts. Three hours later the Major set out from Erhtao
and marched on to Ta-san-ma-ling, where villagers informed him
that the Main Body of Chinese was at Twan-ten, a little farther on

KAIPING. 263

to the west. The next day the Mozu Battalion made this place —
the same day appointed for the siege of Kaiping. No Chinese
soldiers were here to be seen, yet it was reported that a con-
siderable number had gone to the south of Tapaling, a village a
few thousand metres off. Advancing cautiously, the Battalion
soon surrounded and as easily captured Tapaling, taking a number
of prisoners. On asking one of them who had come from Kai-
ping as to the condition of that bourg, the prisoner stated that it
had been evacuated by the Chinese garrison. Some of the soldiers
were now sent to the top of the nearest hill overlooking Kaiping
in order to test the truth of this statement ; and they confirmed it
fully. So the Battalion at once set out in the direction of the
town, entering it at 1.30 p. m. of the same day, overjoyed to find
this important place in the possession of their comrades. The
Mozu Battalion had thus little or no fighting to do.

The battle of Kaiping is instructive particularly as it gives
an insight into the methods of warfare still esteemed by the
Chinese. Their method of rendering the river wellnigh im-
passable was really excellent ; but in these days of long range
guns and easily manoeuvred regiments, the experiment did not
meet with the hoped-for success. The Chinese certainly had
everything in their favour at Kaiping ; and yet it fell, as did
every castle-town the invading armies sought to take.

II.— BRAVE MEN AND BRAVE DEEDS.
1. — THE HEST ON THE TOP OP MT. FUNOHWANG.

To the east of Kaiping-ching lies a small though steep hill known
as Funghwang-shan, or " Mt. Phoenix." The Chinese posted on
the summit of this little mountain directed their fire against
the attacking forces, and inflicted many injuries on them. This
did not, however, deter the Japanese from pressing steadily on-
wards ; and this despite the additional drawback of hard-frozen
snow and icy roads, where one slipped back one foot for every two
feet of advance. Marching on in unbroken regularity, the Jap-

264 HEROIC JAPAN.

anese finally began crossing the frozen Kaiping Eiver, the
Chinese fire — now at closer quarters — growing still heavier as they
did so. It seemed as if the defenders had concentrated their fire
on this spot, almost, but not quite, beating the harrassed Japanese
back. The order to suppress the enemy on Mt. Phoenix then
being given. Lieutenant Yamada Masanobu and Namba Kicliiji,
a second-class private of the Third Company, First Regiment,
outran all the rest and were the first to climb up the steep slope
of the perilous hill. When only a few feet distant from the
enemy's line along the ridge, a number of their comrades came
running up, and combined they broke through and scattered the
Chinese ranks. This was done with fixed bayonets and after a
very fierce hand-to-hand encounter. Ten minutes fighting of this
description was sufficient to persuade the Chinese that their pre-
sence was required elsewhere. They wavered, then broke and
fled in the direction of Chanchia-yuan-tse, followed by the jubilant
Japanese. The taking of the town thereafter was considerably
easier, and fell to the share of the First Battalion, First Regi-
ment.

Sergeant Koike Yasu-saburo also did splendid service in the
taking of Mt. Phoenix. He was next to Lieutenant Yamada and
Private Namba, urged on the Sub-company and finally led in the
subsequent bayonet charge.

2. — A LAST SIGNAL.

Bugler Watanabe Motojiro was a second-class private of
the Fourth Company, First Regiment. After the Chinese had
been dislodged from Funghwang-shan, the tide of battle swept on
to Kaiping, where a number of the enemy, being behind earth-
works, defended the town as well as they knew how. Another
bayonet-charge was resolved upon, and Watanabe, raising his
bugle to his lips, sounded the " Charge ! " So sweet and clear was
the sound, distinctly audible above the din and roar of the battle,
that the Japanese fought as if inspired by a fresh access of

KAIPING. 265

courage. After capturing Chingcliia-tuii it was noticed that the
bugle had suddenly ceased to blow. On searching for the cause,
Watanabe was found shot dead through the heart, but with the
bugle still at his lips.

3. — A EEGEET.

During the crossing of the Kaiping Kiver, the Japanese were
exposed to a galling fire from three sides, yet reached the left
bank of the stream in good order. The Chinese posted on the
ridge of Funghwang-shan then began to fire at the advancing
troops from the front and left, cousing many casualties among
the ranks. The Second Sub-company of the First Regiment
being told off to suppress the enemy on the hill, Yoshihama
Takejiro, a second-class private of this Sub-company, led all the
rest. After ascending some distance np the hill-side, a bullet
struck him in the -side, rending all further movement impossible.
" Oh, how deeply I regret having received this wound before en-
joying the honour of being foremost in the attack ! " cried he.
Turning his eyes in the direction whither his comrades were now
storming, Yoshihama gazed eagerly at the progress of the fray,
regardless of his fast-ebbing life-blood. To the last his face was
turned to the scene of the combat, where he so longed to be ; and
he died in this position.

4. — DEATH OP SERGEANT NUNOKAWA.

After the First Battalion of the First Eegiment had taken
Funghwang-shan, the enemy Avithdrew behind their earth-works
at Chingchia-tun, where they kept up an incessant fire on the
Japanese, doing much damage. Here Second-Class Sergeant
Nunokawa Gyoku-son, of the Fourth Sub-company, drew nearer
the enemy's defences, fighting gallantly the while. Just as he
reached the first line of breast-works, he received a severe though

266 HEROIC JAPAN.

not necessarily fatal •wound in the head. Thinking that his injury
was a mortal one, he took out his remaining cartridges and hastily
handed them to the men beside him. Some comrades then came
forward to aid him, but as they did so he cried out : " Why
don't you charge on? Never mind me!" Hardly had the words
left his lips when another bullet struck him, this time piercing
the breast : and he fell dead on the spot.

5. — THE BEINGING OF THE FLAG.

The reason why the losses on the Japanese side were so
great in the taking of Kaiping, was because the enemy were not
only very numerous but also well entrenched and in every way
prepared to beat off any but the strongest and most persistent
attack. On the day of the storming of this castle-town, Arai
Eitaro, a second-class private of the First Sub-company, First
Eegiment, was serving as an orderly, flying hither and thither
through the iron rain. Finally the Eegimental Commander
ordered him to fetch the regimental colours, then in charge of an
ensign some distance off. This command Arai obeyed in gallant
style, running through the most dangerous places at full speed
and at last bringing back the colours in safety, despite the torrent
of shot and shell through which he had to pass. And in a little
while longer the same flag was flying proudly over the captured
bourg.

b. — COURAGEOUS WOUNDED MEN.

It was during the assault on the castle-town that the Eleventh
Company of the First Eegiment got, at 8 a. m, of January
10th, into a densely grown wood on the left bank of the river.
They were then chasing the enemy who had fled in the direction
of Siaochia-tun. The distance between the combatants was not
more than 200 metres, and the contest very severe at this point,

KAIPING. 267

the Chinese retreating with SYident reluctance. Just then Oiks
Shizuma, a First Class Sergeant, received a bullet in his left leg,
rendering him quite unable to advance. His Captain ordered
him to move out of the line of battle. But he, eager to rejoin his
comrades, set to work to extract the bullet with his bayonet. He
had just succeeded in doing this, when the contest came to an

end.

* * *

* *

In the same conflict, Shibata Matsuzo, a private in the same
Eleventh Company, was shot in the abdomen. With a regretful
exclamation he sank to the ground, yet continued to load and fire
until he lost consciousness. On coming to his senses the next
day in the field-lazaret, his first question was whether his Com-
pany had held the field. On being assured as to its success, he
smiled triumphantly, and bore a subsequent painful operation

without a murmur.

* * *

* *

Tada Kurakichi, a second-class private of this Company, was
badly wounded in the left shoulder and ordered to go to the rear.
But when he had about reached his destination he noticed that
there were still some cartridges left in his pouch. Staggering
back to his fighting comrades, he distributed his cartridges among
them, and then once more set out for the lazaret.

* * *
Another second-class private in this Company, Hagiwara

Tokujiro by name, received a bullet in his left thigh. On being

commanded to go to the rear, he begged to be let stay where he

was and fire his rifle till death overtook him. In a little while

the great haemorrhage robbed him of his strength, and he fell

back crying to his comrades to revenge his death on the foe.

* * *

* *

linuma Ichitaro, a third-class private of this gallant Com-
pany, received severe wounds in the left arm and shoulder, being
thereby incapacitated from fighting. Later on, noticing his own
Section passing the stretcher whereon he lay, he cried out
piteously, " Oh, take me with you ! " This intense desire to fight
once again beside his comrades moved many of them almost to
tears.

268 HER 010 JAPAN.

-SHOOTING UNDER COVEE.

It will be remembered that during the attack the Japanese
were forced to cross the frozen Haichow River. They came
through the woods on the left bank, crossed over and dispersed
the enemy on the opposite side. Shimura Takajiro, a private of
the first class, Eleventh Company, First Regiment, who was
unable to keep up with his comrades on account of a wound in
the thigh, managed to crawl out t d a boat frozen firmly in mid-
stream, whence he fired repeatedly at the enemy. — Morita Chozo,
a second-class private, was wounded during the crossing in his
left leg, and could no longer walk. This did not, however,
prevent him from crawling after his comrades on all-fours. Final-
ly he attracted the attention of his Commander and was promptly
ordered to the rear. — Kobayashi Tunezo received a wounded in
the groin while crossing the frozen stream. Unable to press
forward any longer, he hastily distributed his cartridges among
his companions, and was then borne to the rear.

8. — ONE SHOULD NOT STOP FOE A WOUND.

While the fight was raging at Chingchia-tun, the Eleventh
Company, advancing diagonally across the plain, fought in open
order. Just then Sakai Iwakichi, a second-class (reserve) private,
was heard to call out : " It would be shameful to stop for a
wound ! " It seems that he had received a bullet in the head, a
painful but not mortal injury being inflicted. Sakai roughly
bandaged the wound himself, and pressed on apparently with
greater vigour than ever. On reaching the woods on the left
bank of the Haichow River — which formed the enemy's first line
of defense — the combat grew exceedingly severe. Here Sakai was
conspicuous for his courage. His bandage had slipped and the
red blood was trickling down his face ; yet he fought with super-
human ardour, his encarnadined visage making him appear like
the very Spirit of War. After the fighting was over and the

KAIPING. 269

enemy dislodged, Sakai grew weak and had to be taken to the
field-lazaret. But he had indeed shown that he cared nothing
for the bullets of the foe.

9. — DUTY WELL ACCOMPLISHED.

In the attack on Kaiping (January 10th), the Twelfth Com-
pany of the First Eegiment marched as the Yan of the Combined
Brigade under Major-General Nogi. At 6.40 a. m., the Chinese
in and about Chiaochia-tun suddenly began firing vehemently on
this Twelfth Company, causing the men to falter and apparently
desire to halt. This aroused the anger of Ichikawa Dozo, a
Second-Class Sergeant, who loudly called out " Advance in open
order ! " accompanying his words with emphatic gestures. At
this instant a bullet struck him in the abdomen. This did not
prevent him from staggering on, until a second shot hit him in
the breast, inflicting a painful and dangerous wound. No longer
able to advance himself, he called out repeatedly to the others,
" Go on ! Go on ! " When afterwards removed by the hospital
attendants he gasped out, "It has happened as I hoped." After
the battle was over, he cried several times, like the immortal
Lord Nelson^ " I have done my duty." He died at 9 p. m. of the
same day.

10. — DELIVEEING A MESSAGE BY GESTUEE.

DuEiNG the hot conflict in the woods on the left bank of the
Haichow Eiver, Ono Matajiro, a second-class private of the
Eleventh Company, was sent by Lieutenant Toshida to carry the
follow message to Captain Miyahara, Commander of the Eleventh
Company : — " Our Sub-company will join the Company on the
opposite bank, going straight across, with making any detour."
Ono ran off with the message, which he delivered as he had been
commanded. On the way back a bullet struck him in the ab-

270 HEROIC JAPAN.

domen, inflicting a most severe wound. Painfully the brave
fellow crawled on till he met with his Lieutenant. Words being
impossible, he gave his officer to understand, by means of ges^
tures, that the Captain had understood and agreed, and would
await the Sub-company on the opposite bank.

11. — A GALLANT ORDERLY.

The Japanese were, during the course of the advance on
Kaiping, one day at dawn quite unexpectedly fired at by a
number of Chinese. At this time Tada Harukichi, a second-class
private, was serving Lieutenant Yagi, Commander of a Sub-
company of the Ninth Company, in the capacity of an orderly.
After ordering the men to lie down at once, in order to avoid
the hostile fire. Lieutenant Tagi walked to where his Captain
was, Tada being in the meanwhile in a fever of unrest and
anxiety. At last the order to advance was given and the Japanese
deployed in front of the enemy, despite the terrible rain of bullets.
Here Tada made himself conspicuous by fighting in a most deter-
mined manner. When his own cartridges ran out, he collected all
he could find in the pouches of the dead or dying, and distributed
a quantity thus obtained among his comrades. On finally break-
ing through the enemy's line, when the hand-to-hand conflict was
of a .most fierce description, Tada was foremost, leading all the
rest. It is remarkable that despite his careless exposure of him-
self to the deadliest peril, he came off scatheless.

12. — AN URGENT MESSAGE.

When the bourg itself was attacked on January 10th, the
Japanese found the defending forces at least 10,000 strong. The
Chinese had, moreover, entrenched and otherwise fortified their
position in a skilful manner, particularly erecting a massive wall
or high earthwork along the north bank of the Haichow Eiver.-

KAIPING. 271

After the figlit had lasted for some hours, the Japanese began to
run short of ammunition, their fire having been both fierce and
quick. Just then Lieutenant Sagara Yorimi, of the Tenth Com-
pany, Eirst Regiment, called up Marumo Wazo, one of his soldiers,
and told him to go at full speed to the Commander of the Tenth
Company and ask for a fresh supply of cartridges. The battle
had by this time reached its climax and the losses on the Japanese
side were very many. Eye-witnesses state that the field present-
ed an indescribably sanguinary sight, both sides having suffered
so greatly in the conflict. So soon as he had received the command,
Marumo set off at a rapid pace for the Captain of the Tenth
Company. He had not gone far however before his legs were
simultaneously wounded by two hostile bullets. Marumo fell at
once, but as he did so cried out with a loud voice to those stand-
ing near to . hasten on with the urgent order. A hospital atten-
dant, seeing him fall, ran to his aid and began binding up the
wounds, Marumo continuing to talk loudly the while about the
importance of transmitting the message promptly. As he was
lifted on a stretcher, Marumo caught sight of a Sergeant, and
begged to be told whether the order had been passed on. And on
the way to the field-lazaret, the poor fellow kept whispering to
himself in an excited way, — not about his wounds, but wondering
whether the so urgently needed ammunition would come up in
time.

45- * #

* *

The order was carried on, thanks to Marumo's insistence.
Four privates — Sugita Tamio, Tamaguchi Takematsu, Ando Yasu-
taro and Koyama Haruji — were told off to run back to the am-
munition wagons in the rear and bring all the cartridges they
could carry. They ran like deer across the bullet-swept field,
got the cartridges, which were in some carts about 500 metres off,
and then carried them to the men fighting so desperately in the
forefront of the battle. Thanks to this timely supply, the troops
were able to cope successfully with the vastly more numerous
forces of the enemy, and so won the field.

272 HEROIC JAPAN.

13. — A KEMAEKABLE EECONNAISANCE.

After the successful occupation of tlie bourg, there was
every reason to suppose that the Chinese General Sung would
try to regain possession of it ; for he halted with his forces not
far away on the Yingkow highroad. It was thus necessary for
the Japanese to take measures to prevent any counter-attack. On
January 14th a scouting party consisting of several officers and
soldiers, was sent towards Laoye-miao. Among these scouts were
Toshida Kinjiro, a private of the second-class, belonging to the
Fourth Company, First Eegiment, and Takahashi Tokichi, a
trooper of like grade in the reserve of the same Company. Under
the guidance of Lieutenant Terada Keitaro, the party left Kaiping-
ching at 3.30 p. m. of the above-mentioned day, carrying with
them provisions for 24 hours only. That night was spent at
Chingchiatien-tse on the road leading to Tasie-chiao. On foot
again at 7.30 a. m. the next day, they passed through Kiaochia-
hwan and reached Tangchia-paotse. Suddenly they were fired at
from behind a wall in the village, but succeeding in unearthing
and driving off their foes. The day was bitterly cold and the
snow very deep, progress over the frozen roads being therefore
most difficult. As the short winter's day came to an end, it grew
impossible to distinguish the road, and the tired scouts had a
most perilous time in getting to Taiping-shan, which they reached
some time after sunset. It was impossible to halt, for the
enemy were thick thereabouts. They tried to get a guide but
were unsuccessful ; and so the wearied men had to push on alone,
their provisions gone and their fatigue indescribably great. Late
at night they reached Songchia-tun, after walking for several
miles through the moonless dark, the faint reflection of the snow
alone guiding their footsteps. Suddenly there was a shout and
then a number of bullets whistled about their ears, the shots com-
ing from a mob of soldiers and peasants collected on both sides of
the road. It seemed hopeless to think of going on, yet Yoshida,
with daring courage, rushed into the mob, striking down several,
capturing a number of weapons and dispersing the whole opposing
body — for the Chinese did not and could not know how many

KAIPING.

273

Japanese were attacking them, and Yoshida fought with the
strength of a dozen men. Pressing on they made Chinsie-linpu
about an hour later, and finally got back to Kaiping at 3.30 a. ra.
of January 16th, exhausted and half-starved. Yoshida had, dur-
ing the march, done wonders : encouraging his weary comrades,
carrying the guns of several who were hardly able to walk, and
behaving after a very gallant fashion. Nor was Takahashi less
conspicuous for his daring. It was he who drove the enemy from
behind the wall ; it was he who dispersed another hostile crowd
when nearing Kaiping ; and it was he who took the chief of their
opposers a prisoner.

14. — ESTABLISHMENT OP COMMUNICATION BETWEEN THE FIRST
AND SECOND EXPEDITIONAEY AEMIES.

After the successful capture of Port Arthur, the Second
Expeditionary Army assembled at Pulantien, where they made
a halt and awaited an opportunity to march northwards. This
was in December, 1894. In the mean-
time, the forces composing the First
Expeditionary Army were in the neigh-
bourhood of Haiching, surrounded by
tens of thousands of vigilant foes.
They had many pitched battles to
fight and suffered heavy losses ; but
no intelligence of this sort did or
could reach the Second Army Corps.
And so when the latter was about to
take Kaiping-ching, the necessity of
communicating and working in union
with the Pirst Army, was severely felt.
And to this end a number of officers and men were chosen to find
some way in which a juncture could be made.

Major-General Nogi, commanding the Pirst Brigade, asked
for volunteers from the Pirst Eegiment. On the other hand the
Battalion and Company Commanders were instructed to pick out

LlECTENANT OtA.

274 HEROIC JAPAN.

some suitable men for the purpose. The command of the scouting
party was entrusted to Lieutenant Ota Yonemuia, who was an Ad-
jutant of the First Battalion. Those who promptly volunteered
were Special Sergeant Tanaka Minoru ; First-class Sergeants To-
shino Yagoro, Tanaka Tsurukichi and Nakahara Isamu ; Second-
class Sergeant Noguchi Atsumi ; and 68 rank and file. Thus was
the necessary number selected by Major-General Nogi, and
the reconnoitring band speedily ready to set out.

What these men had to do was as follows : — They had, first
of all, to travel along wholly unknown roads until they reached
Haiching, passing through districts infested with the enemy ; they
had, in the second place, to thoroughly reconnoitre the condition
and disposition of the hostile forces in and about Shunchoh-ching
and Kaiping. Could they succeed in doing this, a juncture might
be made with the First Army Corps. On December 20th, at 8
a. m., the men formed ranks for a final inspection. Major Take-
naka Yasutaro, of the First Battalion, First Regiment, then
addressed them in these words : " You have been selected for the
fulfilment of an honourable and important duty, and you are now
about to set out. But before you start I have just one thing to
say. It is in accordance with the national spirit of Japan that,
under such circumstances, you should surmount all the many
difficulties you will encounter by dint of valour and a courage
that knows no faltering. Inspired by such a spirit, I feel sure that
you will bring back the intelligence of your complete success."
As he finished speaking the men swore by the eternal gods that
they would do their duty so long as the breath should be in their
bodies. All were impressed with the idea that the time had at
last come for them to die for their country ; and this determina-
tion as expressed in their words and bearing added to the tragic
nature of the scene. During the brief silence that followed the
Major's speech, the stern, set faces of the men showed the manly
hearts within them : they would do, or die. Each man then re-
ceived a sufficient quantity of domyoji-JiosJiii (a kind of dried boiled
rice) to last, with care, for three days. A few silver coins were
also given to every one. What else they might need in the way
of food, they expected to buy in the villages through which they
would pass. One hour later, i. e. at 9 a. m., the devoted little

KAIPING.

275

band began to march, the Major and a few men going a little
distance with them along the road.

A bitterly cold wind was blowing that morning over the
snowy plains. The sleet, hard-frozen, cut like a knife where it
touched the skin. Eoads and everything else were indistingui-
shably covered by the white pall of winter, and so their only
guide was the magnetic needle. Keeping a strict lookout, the
scouts walked on steadily, no one faltering or falling out of line —
for all were picked men. On December 23rd, at 9 a. m., they
reached Lungmen-yang where they caught sight of a number of
Chinese horsemen, about 700 metres away to the north-east.
The enemy, did not, however, sight the
Japanese. Taking advantage of this, the
scouts went around and passed through a
little hollow, getting on the right flank of
the horsemen, then suddenly dashing for-
ward with a wild cheer, they ran towards
the foe. The Chinese did not wait for
then to come up. Wholly taken by sur-
prise, they clapped their spurs into their
horses and fled in dismay. One man, how-
ever, fell from his horse. Instead of
yielding at once, he drew his sword and
attempted a brave though futile resistance. Ho was promptly
taken prisoner, and then subjected to a fire of questions. What
he replied was palpably false, and as he shortly afterwards made
a bold dash for safety, he was shot dead. In the afternoon of
the same day Shunchoh-ching was reached. There were evident-
ly no Chinese soldiers thereabouts. The inhabitants soon gather-
ed around the Japanese and grew loquacious. From them it was
learned that the Chinese troops had, some days before, retired in
the direction of Tingkow, though mounted scouts were frequently
seen coming from the direction of Kaichow. Some men under a
sergeant were then sent to search in and around the castle, while
the rest tore down the telegraph wires. Quantities of military
stores and provisions were discovered, but nothing was taken.
However, what was much more to the purpose, a rude map of the
neighbourhood was discovered among some papers left behind by

FlKST-CLASS SeKGEANT

YosHiNO Yagoeo

276 HEROIC JAPAN.

a Chinese ofScer. Incomplete as it was, this map proved of great
value to the party. When they were about ten miles from Kai-
ping, they learned that close at hand was a force of Chinese,
under General Ma San-nyan, numbering about five thousand all
told and comprising Cavalry, Infantry and Artillery. Much else
was learned concerming the number of field-guns, etc., in the
enemy's hands. From this time on the Japanese scouts were
continually surrounded by Chinese horsemen or foot-soldiers, who
often fired upon or gave chase to the devoted little band. The
danger of their position was so great and imminent that the Ja-
panese were not able to advance at all. By day they lay conceal-
ed amid the snow-drifts in the ravines ; at night they slipped out
unperceived and tried to get a little farther forwards. During
these trying hours many of the men ran great risk of being frozen
to death ; while all were on the point of starvation. On December
26th Sergeant Tanaka captured a native in one of the outlying
villages, and from him learned of the close proximity of the First
Army men. Their duty was thus almost accomplished. Two
days later some mounted scouts belonging to the First Army were
descried. Worming their way through the opposing Chinese, the
little band at length came up with the their countrymen, raising,
as they did so, a glorious shout of " Tenno Heika Banzai ! " That
night they reached the Divisional Quarters at Shoko-shan. On
the following day (December 29th) they marched to the Head
Quarters of the First Army and made a detailed report of all that
had occurred. But they must return to their expectant comrades;
and so, without rest, they set out on their way back, passing
through the enemy's territory, and once again exposed to hunger
and the severest cold. At last, on January 4th, they rejoined the
Main Body at Shonpei-chih, a little east of Shunchoh-ching.
Here they made a report of the success of their mission, thereby
greatly facilitating the movements of the Army. It only remains
to be said that these brave men had covered 184 miles during
their perilous march.

CHAPTER XVI.

THE CHINESE ATTEMPTS TO
EECAPTUEE HAICHING.

I.— THE FIRST ATTACK.

The importance of holding Haicliing could hardly be over-
rated, and this was keenly felt by the Chinese as well as their
conquerors ; for not only is this one of the best fortified and
strategically best-chosen sites in Shinking, but it commands
several most vital highroads : one, leading to China proper : the
route to Peking overland ; another,
leading into the Kinchow Penin-
sula and the long line of walled
cities and towns in that fertile
region; and still a third going
direct to Moukden, the much-
vaunted treasure-city of the
reigning Manchu Dynasty. How
the bourg was taken, with what
comparative ease in the face of
its prime importance, has already
been narrated. But General
Sung-kiang, with his European
training and miKtary instinct,
was not the man to let this
castle-town pass entirely out of
China's hands without making a
desperate attempt to regain possession of the ground. In point
of fact no less than four such attempts were made, proving on at

ColONEl KiGOSHI,

Chief of Staff of the Third Divisioii.

278 HEBOIC JAPAN.

least two occasions that the Chinese could fight well even when
not behind massive walls ; proving, moreover, that the Japanese
were determind to fight to the last gasp in the face of overwhel-
ming odds ; proving finally the incontestable superiority of Ja-
panese arms and tactics over those of China's best men and most
skilful commanders.

To the south-east of the bourg, as already described, at a
distance of from 550-2000 metres, stands the tall hill Kiaomai-
shan, from whose summit a magnificent panorama of hills and
undulating territory is visible. West, north-west and north-east
of the town are still three other prominent hills (see p. 230), so
that the place is completely surrounded by these massive natural
walls. At a much greater distance southwards is another range
of high hills, behind Pali-hotse, ending in a mountain known as
Tangwang-shan. Along this range were the outposts of the
enemy encamped at Tienchwangtai and Yingkow ; while the out-
posts of the Chinese garrison at Liaoyang were on Hwangshih-
shan and Shwanglung-shan.

After the capture of Haiching on December 13th, 1894, by
the Third Division, Major-General Osako Naotoshi, with his, the
Sixth, Brigade, took up a position to the south-west of the
bourg, a step followed by Major-General Oshima Hisanao with
his Brigade in the north-east. From the Companies imder
Colonels Tsukamoto and Sat5, pickets were sent towards Lianchia-
slian and Tangwang-shan ; the outposts for Shwanglung-shan,
were chosen from Colonel Miyoshi's men ; wliile those stationed
along Hwangshih-shan were sent from the detachment under
Colonel Aibara Tokoyo. The cold being intense, the men had to
be relieved at frequent intervals ; and even then this picket-duty
was of a most hazardous nature, the soldiers having to stand
knee-deep in the snow, exposed to the chill blasts that kept sweep-
ing through the hills, during the long hours of their watch.
Mounted and other scouts were moreover constantly scouring the
country just beyond the line of outposts, so that every movement
of the enemy was regularly watched and known, and the whole
Army kept thereby on the alert. It was thus discovered that the
Chinese at Nganshan-tien were drawing nearer the Japanese lines,
and after January 11th collisions between their pickets and the

HAICHINO II. 279

Japanese scouts were of daily occurrence. On January 15th the
news was brought in that an army of 20000 Chinese had collected
at Pulai-tun, Shwangmiao-tse and Kanshien-pao, and that there
were indications of this large force preparing to march south-
wards. On this, Lieut.-General Katsura at once sent Staff
Captain Ikata Tokuzo towards Hwangshih-shan, in order to
obtain more precise information as to the enemy's movements.
On reaching the summit of the hill the Captain failed to see any-
thing of the approaching army, although it was then two o'clock
in the afternoon and the day bright and clear. The same day
scouts were sent by Colonel Aibara in the direction of Shwang-
miao-tse, with orders to climb the hill at West Tuching-tse and
there make a reconnaissance. Here the enemy were plainly
visible, though not in force. Three columns were seen marching
out of Saoniu-chen, two of which took the road to Ping-erh-hwang,
while the third marched towards Chenglin-hotse, and these seemed
eager for a brush with the Japanese scouts. Major-General
Oshima, on receiving this report, sent to warn the Division that a
body of some 2000 Chinese was advancing from Chenglin-hotse
in their direction. Other mounted officers, who had been acting
as scouts, moreover told that a body of about 550 Chinese was
marching towards Tafu-tun. It was finally learned that the
major portion of the Chinese Army had advanced to a place
only a few miles distant from the Japanese line of outposts.

Certain that this meant an attack in force on Haiching,
everything was made ready to defend the place to the utmost,
despite the fact that the oncoming multitudes outnumbered the
Japanese garrison five or six to one. Scouts were again sent up
Hwangshih-shan, enjoined to keep a sharp lookout, but the view
was unfortunately obscured by a heavy mist; and at 10 p. m. no
sign was visible of the approaching foe. Shortly afterwards,
however, a large body of Chinese was discovered, evidently going
towards Shaho-ying from Chang-hotai ; moreover, certain of-
ficers reported that the enemy had entered Siaowang-tun and that
they, the officers, had seen the Chinese throwing up breastworks
in the villages near Shaho-ing. At 1 p. m. a body of about 500
Chinese came round from Hwangehia-tai. Four hours later Lieut.-
General Nozu, Commander in Chief, arrived from Siuyen with his

280 EEROIG JAPAN.

Staff. At dawn of January 17tli, a great multitude of the enemy-
appeared on the Liaoyang highroad, where, spreading out, they
occupied the surrounding ground and established their temporary
camp at the rear of Changhotai. The enemy's line of battle made
a huge semicircle, at least six miles long, the Left Wing being at
Tohopao on the Liaoyang road, while the Eight was at Ertai-tse :
Their total number was computed at 13,000, and their Generals
were the famous Tartar B-ko-tang-a and Chiao of Kilin.

Making Hwangshih-shan the centre of the line of defence,
the Japanese Commander sent the Yamakami Battalion of
Artillery, belonging to the Third Begiment, to the fore. In the
village known as Chiaoching-chwan, at the base of this hill, was
stationed the First Battalion of the Nineteenth Begiment of In-
fantry, commanded by Major Fujimoto Taro. These troops
formed a sort of ambuscade, being ordered to lie concealed until
the enemy drew near. They also threw up earthworks and
moreover utilised the walls of the village houses for defensive
purposes. A detachment (the Bight Wing), under Colonel ]Miyo-
shi, was sent to the top of Shwanglung-shan, there to await the
approach of the enemy's Wing on the Liaoyang road. Another
detachment of Artillery was stationed along the brow of this
hill, where the fire was sure to have tremendous effect. On the
other hand, the Japanese Left at Chaochang and Shuichiayuan-
tse was protected by a Battalion under Colonel Aibara, Command-
ing Of&cer of the Nineteenth Begiment : while one Artillery Com-
pany ranged their guns north-east of Shiuchiayuan-tse. The
remaining Japanese troops formed a reserve and collected just
outside the north and west gates of Haiching, where they were to
guard the ammunition and train. Besides all this, one Squadron
of Cavalry was sent along the Liaoyang road to warn the Japanese
Bight; while scouts were despatched at full speed over the
frozen ground to convey the tidings to the garrison at Tomuh-
ching and the troops westwards on the Newchwang road.

The reconnoiting officers who had gone on to the Liaoyang
road, leaving the van of the Miyoshi Begiment at 6 a. m., Jan.
17th, reached Toho-pao three hours later. At 10 a. m. they
returned with following report : — The van of the enemy consists
of a body of 400 Infantry and 40 horsemen ; they are making for

HAICHING II. 281

Toho-pao on the Liaoyang higliway and are the precursors of a
much large force moving steadily southwards. On hearing this,
Major Tominaga Masatoshi, in command of the Advance Battalion,
ascended Shwanglung-shan, whence he enjoyed a distinct view of
the enemy and their operations. On descending, he reported to
Colonel Miyoshi that, at 10.40 a. m., he had seen that the enemy's
van had reached Santai-tse, the Main Body following at a little
distance, with flying banners. Word was now sent to the out-
posts to prepare for engaging the enemy ; the Eighth Company,
under Captain Asamura Tasumasa, was sent forward to assist the
picket-line, while the Fifth Company, commanded by Captain
Mizoguchi Tonoshin, prepared to dispute the passage with the
oncoming Chinese. In the meantime, the Battalion commanded
by Colonel Miyoshi, in accordance with an order received from
Major-General Oshima, drew up in battle formation inside the
north gate of Haiching, for here was where the brunt of the
attack must fall. Another orderly now coming up with a fresh
command, the Battalion slowly proceeded northward, led by their
Colonel in person, until they reached the hamlet Pienshui-kao.
It was now 1.05 p. m., and the day bitterly cold. Major Ohara
Yoshijiro, commanding the Advance Column of the Aibara troops,
had, the previous night, bivouacked at the foot of Hwangshih-
shan, keeping a strict lookout. At 8 a. m. they saw the long
line of the approaching Army nearing their outposts. The Colonel
at once sent some Artillery and foot-soldiers to the Japanese outer
line, with orders to reserve their fire until the Chinese should
come within easy range, and then not waste a shot. Still keeping
their semicircular formation, the enemy then spread out in their
centre, the right and left segment of the semicircle, from where
they stood, opening fire on Colonel Miyoshi's men at Shwanglung-
shan and Colonel Aibara's Battalion at Hwangshih-shan. The
Chinese at Poloh-paotse now also marched southwards, but did
not attempt to break up the Japanese line of defence. At last
the enemy west and south-west of Hwangshih-shan moved off a
little distance, but continued firing as they did so. To this the
Japanese did not deign to reply. For the time being, the Chinese
made no attempt to draw nearer.

Half an hour after midday. Colonel Miyoshi ordered Captain

282 HEROIC JAPAN.

Asamura's Company (the Seventh) to march to the foot of
Shwanglung-shan, where they were speedily joined by the Sixth
Company under Captain Saka. At 1.20 p. m. the Eighth Com-
pany deployed to the left of the Artillery on Shwanglung-shan,
the Sixth Company keeping on their right. Just at this time
1000 Chinese foot-soldiers with 160 horsemen came on from
Erhtai-tse and occupied the southern portion of the village of
Sie-ai-ta-paotse. The enemy now began a brisk artillery fire, the
shells going clean over Shwanglung-shan and falling on the
southern slope where Captain Mizuhara and his company were
stationed. The shells fell in the midst of the men, causing many
casualties. A little before this time, just as Colonel Miyoshi was
about to order the First Company on to Shwangshan-tse, east of
the important Shwanglung-shan, an order came from Major-
General Oshima which materially altered the Colonel's plans. It
was to the effect that he, the Colonel, should make prompt use of
the Artillery in repelling the Chinese advance. Captain Mizuha-
ra's Company (the Second) was now commanded to leave the
dangerous place in which it was and to move onwards in open
order ; while the Third Company, under Captain Yamamoto Jiita-
ro, and the Fourth, led by Captain Yamaguchi Eiji, were told to take
up their post at Pienshui-kao as a Eeserve Force. At 2.25 p. m., the
Japanese Battery reached the slope of Shwanglung-shan and,
promptly unlimbering the guns, made ready to fire. Movements of
this kind, particularly dragging of the heavy guns through the deep
snow, were exceedingly difficult ; yet everything was done with pre-
cision and despatch, the men working with a will. At first the ene-
my, waving a couple of dozen banners, slowly approached the Japa-
nese line to within about 500 metres. This they did very cautiously,
notwithstanding their numbers. Still the Japanese with held their
fire. Grown bolder, the Chinese — who could hardly see their foe,
so deep was the snow, — made a dash forwards, and as they got
within less than 500 metres distance the Japanese Artillery and
Infantry simultaneously opened fire. The Chinese were wholly
surprised at this sudden volley, after so long a silence, and hastily
retreated along the hollow road, which, in some degree, afforded
them a shelter. The Japanese however did not offer to give
chase, for the position of the ground was such that if the Chinese

HAIGHING 11. 283

had afterwards brought their Main Body round the base of the
hill — which slopes down to BTaiching — the Japanese would have
been in considerable difficulty. It was deemed sufficient therefore,
to keep the foe at a respectful distance.

Eeturning now to Colonel Aibara, who, as has been stated,
was waiting with his men at the foot of Hwangshih-shan, we find
that up till noon nothing of importance had occurred. Shortly
after midday the enemy began a desultory fire from a distance of
more than 2000 metres, doing little or no harm at all. At one
time they came with 800 metres of the Column's Left Wing, but,
before a shot could be fired, scampered off again to nearly twice
that distance. At 2.45 p. m. an order came from the Brigade
Commander to the effect that Colonel Aibara should disperse the
enemy before him by a front attack, and drive back the Chinese
Eight Wing from Shiuchiayuan-tse. In order to accomplish this,
the command ran on, he should take the First Battalion of his
own Regiment, the Third Battalion of the Eighteenth Eegiment —
which was stationed before the north gate of the bourg — and one
Battery of Artillery. At 3.30 p. m., the Third Battalion, com-
manded by Major Ushijima, reached Shuichiayuan-tse. The
Battery had, shortly before, arrived at the north-east extremity
of the village, and, as the Infantry came up, was engaged in an
artillery duel with the enemy at Poloh-paotse. Four minutes later,
the Fifth Company of the Nineteenth Eegiment, which had stolen
round to the rear of the Chinese artillery, opened a murderous
fire on the enemy's gunners, thus attacked from two sides. There
could be but one result. The Chinese artillery was speedily
silenced, and the guns captured.

All this time the large body of Chinese between An-tsuen-
paotse and Poloh-paotse kept 1500 metres between themselves
and the Japanese line, not offering to come any nearer. These
men had to be driven back, so Colonel Aibara sent Major Ushi-
jima with the Third Battalion towards An-tsuen-paotse, ordering
him to attack the enemy's right. As the Battalion approached
the Chinese drew back. On this, the Fifth Company (Captain
Imamura Gishin), the Sixth Company (Captain Izaka Gei), and
the Second Battalion of the Nineteenth Eegiment, under Major
Ohara Yoshijiro, were sent off to dislodge the enemy from

284

HEROIC JAPAN.

Poloh-paotse ; while the Eighth Company (Captain Tagami Ta-
jiro) of the same Regiment, was told to charge the enemy's right
at the bayont's point. Colonel Aibara moreover called up the
Second Battalion of the Sixth Regiment— which, though not
subject to his command, was now placed at his disposal — and told
the Commander, Major Onodera, to act as a reinforcement for the
Eighteenth and Nineteenth Regiments in their occupation of
Poloh-paotse. The Artillery accompanied these forces, as a matter
of course. The Japanese were now ranged as follows : — The
Eighteenth Regiment was at the western end of the line of attack,
the Nineteenth being at the eastern extremity, while the Second
Battalion of the Sixth Regiment, together with the Artillery, form-
ed the centre. Two Sub-companies
of the Nineteenth Regiment,
which had hitherto been stationed
at Chaoohang, also made haste to-
wai^ds Poloh-paotse.

On the Chinese becoming
aware of the Japanese approach,
they fell back on Tafu-tun and
Siaofu-tun, about 1300 metres
distant. The Japanese followed
after them as quickly as the heavy
snow would permit, but without
firing. The detachment at the
base of Hwangshih-shan then
began to move also, in order to
deliver a fire at right angles ; and
while this was doing Major-
General Oshima came up and assumed command in person. The
Chinese were now running for dear life, and they were so agile
and expert at the business that the Japanese could not decrease
the distance separating them from the foe. In a pinewood about
1000 metres north of Poloh-paotse the Japanese paused to take
breath, and while they were here the Artillery came lumbering up
and began shelling Tafu-tun, which village the Chinese as prompt-
ly evacuated. On reaching this village at 5 p. m. Major-General
Oshima commanded a halt and ordered the forces to return to

Matob TJshuima.

HAI CHING II. 285

their former stations. The enemy, meanwhile, continiied their
run, never stopping till within the walls of Tulai-tun and Liao-
yang. During this long day of skirmishing and desultory war-
fare the Japanese had only 40 killed and wounded, the casualties
on the Chinese side being vastly more numerous. They left over
200 dead on the field. Among the spoils taken were five field-
guns, three breech-loading cannon of an obsolete type, and quan-
tities of small arms and ammunition.

II. -THE SECOND ATTEA[PT.

Although the first attempt to recover Haiching had proved
so eminently abortive— ending in a mere fizzle — the Chinese
generals were by no means dissuaded from their intention. On
January 22nd they again set out, this time probably from Kan-
shen-pao, not far from Liaoyang, the attacking forces being
joined by several other columns coming from other neighbouring
towns and villages. At early dawn of the 22nd, they appeared in
front of the Japanese line of defence, but not to find the invading
Army either unprepared or at all concerned at their approach.
The majority of the enemy marched toward Siaof u-tun and Tafu-
tun ; others came from the direction of Changho-tai and Ho-sanli-
chiao, their intention being to get at Haiching through the ravine
lying between the two hills Shwanglung-shan and Hwangshih-
shan. Avoiding the Japanese Artillery stationed on Hwangsliih-
shan, they made a detour and, passing by Shaho-ying to the
north, advanced on Poloh-paotse. Another Column, stretched out
to a great length, made for Ertai-tse, the village fronting Shwang-
lung-shan, themselves coming from the neighbourhood of Toho-
paotse.

This time the Japanese had resolved to defeat the enemy
with one crushing blow, and to that effect the following arrange-
ments were made: — Lieut.-General Katsura, deeming the enemy's
main strength to be in the Bight Wing, ordered Colonel Sato to
proceed in that direction. The Colonel's forces consisted of the
Third Battalion, the Seventh Company of the Eighteenth Begi-

286 HEBOIG JAPAN.

ment, the First Battalion of the Sixth Regiment, and the Second
Battalion of Artillery. The Japanese outposts were also fully
prepared to receive the enemy ; the Eight Wing stretching, under
the command of Colonel Miyoshi, from the base of Shwanglung-
shan to a point east of Hwangshih-shan ; another body holding the
ground from the base of Hwangshih-shan to the Newchwang
highroad — commanded by Colonel Aibara and under the personal
supervision of Major-General Oshima ; a third posted from the
Newchwang road to the base of Liukung-shan, and under the
control of Colonel Tsukamoto ; a fourth line from the base of the
last-named mountain to the foot of Tangwang-shan, commanded
by Colonel Sato and under the control of Major-General Osako ;
finally a fifth line reaching from Shuichiayuan-tse, midway between
Tafu-tun, and Poloh-paotse, to Haiching. It being also necessary
to defend the slopes and defiles of Hwangshih-shan, Colonel
Aibara ascended this hill, taking the Ohara Battalion with him.

At Shuichiayuan-tse was the Battalion of Major Fujimoto
Taro, prepared to defend the hamlet to the last man.

A large number of the enemy now drew near Shwanglung-
shan, and it was evidently their intention to make a breach in the
Japanese lines, and thus cut up the whole defense into smaller
bodies, thereby rendering the attack much easier. Still, even
though the Chinese attempted this, the various bodies of the de-
fenders could not possibly leave the posts to which they had been
appointed ; for any movement of this sort would leave a gap through
which other Columns of the enemy might enter. There was, none
the less, one body that might resist in repelling the Chinese.
This was the force under Colonel Sato, which extended far to the
south-west, and from that quarter little danger was to be ap-
prehended,— unless indeed the Yingkow garrison should attempt
a sortie. Under the circumstances, therefore, Lieut.-General
Katsura ordered the Colonel to come back and help in making a
counter-attack on the steadily advancing enemy. The enemy now
fully perceived that the Japanese were aware of their intention of
making a strong attack from the right ; yet they continued to
mass troops in that quarter, and finally, breaking up their forma-
tion into a number of lesser bodies, they began to move against
Siechiayuan-tse. At 1.15 a. m. they had come within 1000 metres

HAIGHING II. 287

of the Japanese lines, and as they did so they began a heavy
fusillade. Continuing to fire they slowly advanced, yet without
eliciting any response from the defenders of the place.- The
Fujimoto Battalion, stationed a little north of Shuichiayuan-tse
and on the western side of the village, now concealed themselves
behind the earth-works which had there been thrown up. The
place thus fortified had originally been a hillock, but this had
afterwards been leveled and on the resulting ground a row of
redoubts erected. In the midst of these defences the men of the
First Battalion of the Sixth Eegiment — commanded for the time
being by Captain Tokuda Tei-ichi, — concealed themselves as
effectually as possible. Their example was followed by the
Ushijima Battalion (Eighteenth Begiment) and the Seventh
Company of the same Begiment, under Captain Terata Shakurui.
This body faced westwards, while the former Battalion turned to
the north. Major Heito Masayo, with one Battalion of Artillery,
then ranged his guns just behind the village of Sie-chia-yuan-tse,
and by a constant, intentionally careless, fire, led the Chinese to
believe that the idea was to keep them from dashing towards the
village. The ruse was successful, the enemy coming on as eagerly
as possible. Their line was one of great extent, for the western end
of their flank touched the Newchwang road, while the eastern
portion reached the other Column marching southward from
Poloh-paotse. Firing as they drew ever nearer, the Chinese come
gallantly on, until they had approached the ambuscade within 200-
300 metres. It was now 1.30 p. m., and Colonel Sato at this mo-
ment gave the signal for the counter-attack. Springing to their
feet the hitherto concealed troops began to fire fiercely at short
range, causing fearful damage among the enemy and taking them
entirely by surprise. They faltered, then began to retreat. On
this the order to " Charge ! " was given, and with ringing cheers
the Japanese rushed on the dismayed foe. Colonel Tsukamoto
who, with the Second Battalion of his Eegiment and the First
Battalion (less two Companies) of the Eighteenth Eegiment, had
seen the successful repulse of the Chinese, now descended the hill
with his troops and assisted in chasing the fugitive Columns.

Major-General Oshima had meanwhile been viewing the
whole scene from the top of Hwangshih-shan. Assured that there

288 HEROIC JAPAN.

were now no Chinese hidden in the villages north of the hill, he
sent Colonel Aibara with the Ohara Battalion on towards
Sie-chia-yuan-tse. But before this officer could reached his objec-
tive, the enemy on the western side were in full retreat. Infected
by the panic of their comrades, the Chinese who had been advan-
cing southwards from Poloh-paotse, soon began to retire also.
Their retrograde movement was accelerated by the splendid fire
of the two Battalions of Artillery stationed atop of Hwangshih-
shan, the gunners here moreover succeeding in silencing the
Chinese Artillery at Shaho-ying. Not content with this, the Ja-
panese artillerists kept dropping shells at long range among the
enemy about the hamlet of Lochia-paotse and caused many deaths
among the troops fleeing from Poloh-paotse as well. The
whole Chinese line was by this time in a state of great disorder.
Some attempted to escape by running to the west of Poloh-paotse,
hoping there to find the ground unguarded. But here, as will be
remembered, were other Japanese troops, who fired so steadily
and with such fatal accuracy of aim that the Chinese, in utter
consternation, made for the direction of Tafu-tun. Several
bodies of the enemy, who had been separated from the Main
Column, were now hunted by Colonel Tsukamoto and his men,
the Chinese suffering greatly and finally retreating northwards at
full speed. At 2 p. m. the Ushijima Battalion was in possession
of Tafu-tun, having driven the enemy thence at the bayonet's
point.

Returning to Colonel Miyoshi, who was posted with his
troops on Shwanglung-shan, we find that the Chinese stood
facing this body for several hours without offering to come nearer
than 1500 metres. They were probably awaiting for the success
of the attack on Shui-chia-yuan-tse, in order to advance. But when
they found that their right had been repulsed with such a heavy
loss, they also began to withdraw, retreating until they came to
a village two miles northwards. Colonel Aibara, however, was
not to be baulked of his prey in this manner, and, after hastily
asking and receiving Major-General Oshima's permission to chase
the foe, made after the Chinese at full speed. In the meantime
the Miyoshi forces had taken matters into their own hand and
had got within less than 600 metres of the fleeing hordes.

HAIOHING II. 289

Steady Tolley& being fired into the disordered mass, the Chinese
were thrown into still greater confusion and began running north-
wards in little bodies of ten or twenty. The second attack on
Haiching was thus, like the former, not only unsuccessful but also
productive of great loss to the enemy ; for whereas the Japanese
had only 27 killed and wounded, the Chinese left more than 100
corpses behind them. Among the spoils taken were two guns,
70 rifles, 4500 rounds of ammunition, 4 banners, swords, a war-
drum, trumpets, and 15 fur-lined great-coats.

III.— THE THIRD ATTEMPT.

Fob more than three weeks after this last futile attempt to
regain possession of their one-time stronghold, the Chinese remain-
ed tolerably quiescent. Yet it was evident that they had not
entirely given iip the hope of getting the bourg back into their
hands, for they did not retreat very far and frequently made their
appearance on the Liaoyang highway and near Toho-paotse.
Again, having a camp on the Pulai-tun road, they showed up in
small bodies on two or three occasions at Pih-erh-hwang and
Changhoh-tai. Collisions between their scouts and the Japanese
outposts were frequent at Ertai-tse and Santai-tse on the New-
chwang highroad. At all events, it was evident that they were
fully prepared not only to dispute any farther advance westwards
and northwards, but also to drive back the Japanese whenever a
favourable opportunity should present itself.

At dawn of February 16th, there were indications of another
attack on the part of the enemy. Warnings were sent in from the
outpost line, and in the Division everything was made ready to
add another to the long list of victories. It was now ascertained
that the Main Body of the besiegers was coming on from Changhoh-
tai, and that they were shaping their course for Hwangshih-shan.
According to subsequent estimates, the Chinese forces actually
taking part in this third attempt numbered not less than 10,000,
their commander being the redoubtable Tartar General E. The ene-
my's centre, consisting of an Army 10,000 strong, made for Hwang-

290 HE BOW JAPAN.

sliih-slian ; their Left Wing, comprising 2000 troops led by General
Chang of the Kilin Army, set out from Toho-pao and appeared to
be contemplating an assault on the Japanese at Shwanglung-shan.
Their Eight Wing, composed of 10,000 recruits from Shanghai- wang
kwan and the former garrison of Kaiping, came along the Newch
road. A Reserve force was moreover stationed in the rear of the
Szetu-ching highland. Besides this large host, another Column,
3000 strong, set out from Liukung-tun and advanced as far as the
Yingkow road. The van of this Column — at least 1000 — occupied
the elevated ground 700-800 metres from Tangwang-shan, where
a formidable battery of guns was placed. Several other smaller
bodies came, later on, from the direction of Liukung-tun. The
length of the enemy's line, from the Liaoyang highway east to the
Yingkow road west, was fully six miles. A few minutes after 8
o'clock this same morning (Feb. 16th), a report came in that the
enemy had got quite close to the outposts on Shwanglung-shan.
A detachment under Colonel Miyoshi was therefore instantly des-
patched in this direction, where lay the Bight Wing of the
Japanese forces. Major Naito Shinichiro, commanding the First
Battalion, Seventh Eegiment, called up all the men and sent the
Second Company as a reserve on to Pienshui-kao. At 10 a. m.
a body of about 1000 Chinese approached the Japanese line from
Utao-kao and Brhtai-tse. They set up a battery of field-guns on
the hill known as Sietoh-shan, a little to the north of Sanli-chiao-
tse, and began firing on the Japanese on the opposite hills. Major
Naito then sent one Company to the hills east of Shwanglung-
shan, another being despatched towards the southern base of the
latter — a hand-to-hand conflict with the foe being momentarily
expected. An hour later, the enemy showing no disposition to
come to closer quarters. Colonel Miyoshi sent two Companies of
the Tominaga Battalion to the aid of Major Naito's little command,
ordering these as well as the Naito troops to keep themselves out
of sight between the forces stationed on the two hills. Probably
supposing that the Japanese Army was much less than it had been
in point of numbers, the Chinese now marched to the southern
end of Aitao-paotse. Here and again at Erhtai-tse they placed
two guns, and began firing rapidly. It was now 11 o'clock in the
forenoon. An hour later the enemy, grown bolder, had increased

HAIOHING II. 291

to about 3000 men at these points, and now they come on finely,
blowing their bugles and firing volleys as they advanced. Still the
Japanese preserved their ominous silence. Gradually the distance
between the two Armies lessened until it was not more than 400
metres, when a body of 1000 horsemen came at full gallop from
Tashin-tun and, running within almost a stone's throw of the Jap-
•anese outpost-line, opened fire preparatory to making a charge.
At this instant the Japanese troops in ambuscade suddenly sprang
from their hiding-place and a flame of fire spread along the whole line.
The enemy were, however, not taken wholly by surprise, having
apparently suspected something of the kind. Taking advantage
■of every stone or tree, they obstinately drew nearer, until hardly
'200 metres separated them from the Japanese : presumably hoping
to overwhelm the defenders by sheer force of numbers. But now
the cannon on the hill-top began to roar out their messages of
death, mowing great lanes through the Chinese Columns. It was
too much. The enemy faltered, and then began to retreat, break-
ing finally into a run towards Ertai-tse. The thousand horsemen
lost no time in following this example, and were pursued by
two Companies of the defenders, who finally entered and took
possession of Aitao-paotse.

On Hwangshih-shan, the centre of the Japanese line, similar
«teps had been taken to repel the Chinese advance ; for Major-
General Oshima had not only had a number of cannon posted on
the brow of the liill but had also prepared an ambuscade, the other
two Companies of the Tominaga Battalion being concealed in the
hamlet of Chiaching-ching, at the western base of the hill.

The central attack of the enemy had thus been promptly
Tepulsed; yet there were thousands of Chinese elsewhere, and
these had to be accounted for. The Chinese who had started from
Changhoh-tai had, in the meanwhile, faced south-west, stationed
outposts here and there opposite the Japanese pickets, and put 2
cannon at Poloh-pao as well as several guns (using smokeless
powder) at Chingchin-pao, not more than 1200-3000 metres from
the Japanese troops there collected for defense. A brisk artillery
duel ensued, the result being that the enemy was kept from draw-
ing any nearer. The probable intention of the Chinese had been
■io throw the Japanese Eight and Left Wings into confusion with

292 HEROIC JAPAN.

their batteries, tlie real attack being reserved for the Japanese
centre. Nothing of the kind ensued, however, and, at 3 p. m.,
seeing the hopeless nature of the contest, the enemy began to
retreat, their movements being considerably hastened by three
Japanese Companies who chased them as far as Poloh-pao, which
fell into the pursuers' hands.

On Liukung-shan, the centre of the Japanese Left ,was Major-
General Osako, with his Brigade ; while the Ishida Battalion of
the Eighteenth Eegiment was on Taugwang-shan. On the brow
of both hills cannon had been placed. At 10 a. m. a force of 5000
Chinese approached Tangwang-shan from the west and Luikung-
shan from the north. Their line was subsequently extended for
about 300 metres west of the former hill. This Tangwang-shan is
too precipitous to climb on either the northern or western side ;
but to the south-east there is a ravine giving easy access to the
summit. Here, it was supposed, the enemy would attempt
the ascent; and in fact they did so — but only to be met
by a tremendous artillery fire from the summit, then not more
than 700 metres away. A retreat speedily followed. One
smaller body did, however, succeed in getting close to Pali-hotse,
the outpost just north of this hill, and there met with a detach-
ment of Major Ishida's men, who kept them at bay with a well-
directed fusillade. In a little while they retreated along the
Newchwang and Yingkow roads ; and thus the attack was beaten
back at every point.

It seems almost incredible that so large a force should have
accomplished so little ; particularly that they should have inflicted
so small an amount of damage on the little Army of defenders.
For the Japanese had, on this day, only 13 killed and wounded ;
while the Chinese left nearly 200 killed to mark the site of their
third failure.

IV.— THE FOURTH ATTEMPT.

The last attempt to recover the castle-town of Haiching was
probably the best planned of all ; and indeed the Chinese would

HAIGHING II. 293

undoubtedly hare had things all their own way this time, had it
not been for the pluck and dash of the Japanese, not to speak of
the admirable defensive measures taken by their leaders. The
Chinese losses on this occasion Avere exceptionally severe. The
whole number of killed and wounded was never ascertained,
but in front of Tangwang-shan alone more than one hundred
corpses were counted. The probability is that the enemy must
have lost several hundred men.

It was only five days after the third attempt that the fourth
was begun, for at 8 a. m. of February 21st a number of Chinese
were suddenly descried emerging from behind the village of
Shaho-ying. Later on it was reported that the enemy's line reached
Ying-ching-pao and a place a little to the east of Poloh-pao, while
several bodies were seen gathering at Siaofu-tun and Tafu-tun, a
battery finally being placed on the slope of Sietoh-shan, where the
gunners at once began firing at the Japanese outposts. Staff-officer
Ikata was sent to Hwangshih-shan in order to observe and report on
the number of the enemy in sight, while the local command of the
Division went on to Lochia-paotse in order to superintend the
fighting. At 9.80 a. m. the larger portion of the attacking force,
about 3000 strong, appeared intending to occupy Kiao-mai-shan,
the troops moving with unusual celerity in that direction. Two
of the Companies on guard at Chaoching-ching now set out to
intercept the enemy's approach, exposing themselves at once to
the fire of the Chinese battery on the above-named hill. Very
little damage was done, none the less. Twenty minutes later a body
of Chinese came from Shaho-ying towards Pienshui-kao, while
another moved in the direction of Sie-ai-ta-paotse — the ultimate
object of both evidently being Shwanglung-shan. At 10.10
a. m. the enemy were within 2000 metres of the Japanese line, and
were marching on Pienshui-kao to the right of Shwanglung-shan.
The distance between the two Armies steadily decreased to 1500
metres, when Major-General Oshima ordered the Artillery to began
firing, the men behind the concealed breastworks simultaneously
commencing a warm fusillade. The enemy south of Sanli-chiao-
tse now attempted to overwhelm the Japanese outpost at Litse,
but were driven back by the firing of a Company stationed there.
The mass of Chinese, who had collected on the road between

294 HEBOIG JAPAN.

Santai-tse and Erhtai-tse, further attempted to drive the Japanese
from Pali-hotse, but unluckily for themselves happened to encounter
at this point a detachment under Colonel Sato, on his way from
Tashih-kiao to Haiching. Colonel Sato had, on the preceding day,
sent out for Kaiping, as it was thought that the enemy intended to
attempt the recapture of this bourg ; but hearing that the First
Division had already proceeded to the aid of the threatened
garrison, he was retracing his steps towards Haiching when he
fell in with the enemy. Quickly grasping the situation Colonel
Sato went to reinforce Major Ishida around to the west of Pali-
hotse, in order to have the Chinese between two fires ; but the
enemy did not wait to observe the neatness of this manoeuvre.
After a short skirmish they fell back, followed by shrapnel sent
after them from the Japanese batteries on Tangwang-shan and
Liukung-shan, the spherical shells causing fearful havoc in their
ranks. At 11.30 a. m. the last attempt to recapture Haiching was
at an end, and everywhere the ground was strewn with Chinese
corpses — the losses of the enemy being very great at every point.
On the other hand the Japanese lost only six in killed and
wounded.

The Chinese never had the chance to make another attempt
to recapture Haiching, their armies being effectually cowed and
forced back by the battle of Newchwang and the taking of Ting-
kow, their great base of supplies. The road to Peking was get-
ting easier every day, for nothing that the enemy's most skilful
generals could do sufficed to stop the advance of the invincible
Japanese.

v.— BRA.YE MEN AND BRAVE DEEDS.
1. — BUILDING A SNOW-FORT.

On the occasion of the third Chinese attack on Haiching, Feb-
ruary 16th, 1895, the Third Company of the Third Eegiment deploy-
ed in the foremost line to the west of Shwanglung-shan. The
earthworks and log-forts thereabouts were still covered with the

HAIGHING 11. 295

heavy snow that had fallen the previous day. All that the Com-
pany could do was to build with speed a snow-redoubt — a poor
protection, doubtless, yet the best that could be had at the time.
While the men were throwing up the rampart, the enemy
continued to rain bullets in their direction. Here Nakamura
Sanjiro, a first-class private, worked with conspicuous gallantry,
his exertions nerving all the others to wellnigh superhuman
exertions. In a very brief space of time the rampart was done,
and the Japanese sheltered from the enemy's fire.

"A.—k COOL DEED.

The First Company of the Seventh Regiment was, on January
22nd, ordered to give chase to some Chinese in Hosan-li-chiao-
tse and to capture, if possible, Mt. Sietoh. On this occasion
the van was composed of the Third Sub-company, whose tem-
porary Commander was First-class Sergeant Morisugi Tsunezo : he
who had been so conspicuous for his gallantry in the storming of
Haiching. In front of all the rest marched the Sergeant, closaly
followed by three privates. On pressing into Hosan-li-chiao-tse,
he caught sight of 2 or 3 Chinese horsemen on one side of Sietoh-
shan, where they appeared to be stationed as lookouts. It was of
course not known whether any other Chinese were near at hand
or on the other flank of the hill ; yet Morisugi and his immediate
followers ran on towards the horsemen, hoping to capture
them. Mounted though they were, the Chinese did not wait for
their adversaries to come up, but fled headlong. Going still
farther up the hill the Sergeant espied a body of hostile horse
and foot, perhaps 1500 or 1600 strong. This body was about 400
metres to the north of the hill at the time, and opened fire so soon
as the four Japanese were caught sight of. "With truly splendid
courage the Sergeant halted, and with his men began firing on the
enemy, reckless of his own imminent peril. The brisk exchange
of shots gave notice to the advancing Sub-company that the enemy
had been encountered ; and so time was gained for the men to
deploy and come on in open order.

296 HEROIC JAPAN.

3. — SERGEANT TSUJINO.

The Seventh Eegiment was on guard at Haiching in January,
1895 ; and to the Second Company of this Eegiment did Tsujino
Iwamatsu, a Second-class Sergeant, belong. In pursuit of his
manifold duties he had, on one occasion, to go on to Shwanglung-
shan, when the temperature was very low and the snow so deep
that he sank in it to his knees at every step. To add to his
discomfort it was night, and the wind blowing a gale, icy particles
filling the keen air. Fire-wood was much needed for the troops,
and the Sergeant had applied to his Lieutenant for permission
to go out beyond the picket-line and collect the necessary fuel.
The enemy had advanced their outposts to Erhtai-tse beyond
Shihyen-tai: not more than 2000 metres distant from the Japanese
outermost pickets. The undertaking was a most perilous one
under any circumstances. Yet, after receiving permission to go,
he and 2 or 3 privates walked on until well within the enemy's
line, collected a large quantity of fuel, and came back without '
having aroused the attention of their adversaries.

Again, when the Japanese attacked Sietoh-shan, north-west of
Haiching, during the night of February 28th, the Company to
which Sergeant Tsujino belonged, formed the van. On reaching
the base of the hill, being then about 5-600 metres distant from
the enemy, the Japanese were suddenly fired upon by them.
Sergeant Tsujino however kept his men from falling into disorder
and replied with a withering volley. A few minutes later he
proceeded towards the enemy and then, on the command to
charge being given by his Commander, he was the first man to
spring up and the first to dash into the enemy's lines, where he
laid about him with reckless bravery. His excellent example
stimulated the men to renewed efforts, and the Chinese were
speedily dislodged and driven back. at a sharp run.

CHAPTER XVII.

THE TAKING OF WEI-HAI-WEI.

I.— THE LAND ATTACK.

The taking of Wei-hai-wei, the second greatest of China's
maritime fortresses, was remarkable for several reasons. In the
first place the port was defended as seldom any port has been :
encircled by massive forts filled with guns of the best make and
heavy calibre ; the sea-approaches strewn with sub-marine tor-
pedoes ; the water-ways barred with booms of prodigious strength;
the finest vessels of the once great Peiyang Squadron afloat in the
harbour and ready to fight till they sank, the whole fleet being
under the command of that brave man and gallant officer. Admiral
Ting. Besides all this, it was where the Chinese made their last
great stand : the culminating point of the conflict. If Wei-hai-wei
held out, there was always some hope left for China : her battle-
ships might still prevent the landing of troops anywhere near
Pekin. And to do them naught but justice, the Chinese themselves
recognised these facts and fought with the utmost valour — at least,
their fleet did. Nothing could be better than the record of this
last great fight of the once-renowned Northern Squadron. But
the leaders were out-generalled and the bravery of their men out-
bid by the Japanese, who, in the flush of victory, the consciousness
of power, and the magnifi.cent maimer in which they were led on
to conquer, were invincible. Everything, humanly speaking, was
done to prevent the fall of Wei-hai-wei into Japan's hands ; the
very elements seemed to have espoused the cause of China, for a
storm which will long be remembered raged for three days, with

298 HEBOIC JAPAN.

bitter cold and heavy snow, forcing the Japanese vessels back into
the open sea and away from the threatened fortress. Moreover, it
must be conceded that the Chinese seamen fought gallantly even
when their defeat was a foregone conclusion ; the garrisons on Liu-
kung and Zhih Islands leaving a most enviable record behind them.
But the port was lost, first of all, from the land side. The coast-
forts were not defended as they might have been. It is easy to talk
ex post facto ; yet it is undeniable that if the coast-forts had made
a better showing, the desperate valour of the imprisoned fleet
might have postponed the day of defeat, if not turned the tide
of fortune for once in China's favour. And both nations had
cause to bemourn the battle. China, because she lost all,
including her best and bravest naval commander; Japan, because
of the death of Major-General Odera, renowned alike for his
personal courage and talents as a leader. If but half of what
is said and written be true, Major-General Odera was a very
Paladin, a Bayard of the 19th Century.

Although Port Arthur had fallen, the Japanese could not be
said to be the masters of the Gulf of Pechili unless Wei-hai-wei
was reduced; nor could they act freely on the sea until the
Peiyang Squadron definitely became a thing of the past. One
leaf of the portal guarding the water-road to Pekin, had been
wrenched away ; it now remained to tear down the other. And
it order to efiect this plan, it was necessary for the Japanese Army
to co-operate with the Navy, so that Wei-hai-wei might be attack-
ed from two sides at once.

The land attack fell to the share of the Second Army. This
was — or at least the contingent landed in Shantung was — -composed
of the Second and Sixth Divisions (less the Mixed Brigade under
Major-General Hasegawa), the whole being commanded by
Marshal Count Oyama. The Second Division exchanged a
Battalion of Field Artillery and an Ammunition Column with the
First Division, the hilly nature of the province of Shantung not
permitting the use of field-guns. The Eleventh Brigade was
under Lieut.-General Kuroki Tamesada, Commander of the Sixth
Division.

In consequence of Marshal Oyama's order, the Second Division
left Talien Bay on January 19th, 1895, sailing for Shantung, the

WEI-HAI-WEI. 299

province in wliicli "Wei-hai-wei is situated. Prior to the departure
of the troops, some Japanese men-of-war were sent out to ascertain,
if possible, the condition and intention of the enemy ; for it was
not yet known whether the remaining vessels of the Peiyang
Squadron were at "Wei-hai-wei or not. On January 18th, the
YosJiino, Aldtsushima and Naniiva, composing the Pirst Plying
Squadron, steamed oif in the direction of Tangehow, which
they subjected to a desultory bombardment as a cover to the real
movements of the Japanese forces. They succeeded in distracting
the enemy's attention and concealing the fact that a landing was
about to be made on the Shantung coast. On January 20th these
three war- vessels steamed off and rejoined the Main Pleet oiF the
Shantung promontory. The Combined Squadrons then proceeded,
at dawn of January 20th, to Yingching Bay, the Second Army
troops being of course on board. The Yaeyama, Atago, 31aya and
Iwaki led the van. A boat was, on making the bay, lowered from
each of the four ships ; the officers and men in the boats being en-
trusted with the cutting of the telegraph wires and the making of
as thorough a reconnaissance as possible. In the first boat were
three military officers; in the second, Naval Lieutenant Osawa
had several telegraph operators ; in the third, a Naval Sub-
Lieutenant and some more telegraph men. The four boats were
under the command of Lieutenant Osawa, who was just the man
for this delicate yet most necessary undertaking. Bach boat
further carried several seamen, while all were armed with rifles.
Boat No. 2 had moreover a 47 mm. Q.-P. gun. The total number
of combatants and non-combatants composing the little party,
was 37.

The first thing to be done was to find some convenient land-
ing,— by no means an easy task, for it was only 5.20 o'clock in
the morning and snowing heavily. The thick weather kept the
boats from entering Yingching Bay, so they made for a smaller
harbour to the east. Here the boats cast anchor, and, as they
did so, roused some 30 native Chinese craft there to a conscious-
ness of what was going on. The Chinese mariners speedily made
preparations for flight, but not before one junk was captured by
the Japanese. On questioning the crew, the scouts learned that
17 Chinese soldiers from Wei-hai-wei had recently been seen in

300 EEBOIG JAPAN.

the vicinity. The boats then turned back and finally entered the
bay proper at 6. a. m., or just at day break. There they concluded
to land and cut the wires, although this was not the place originally
determined upon. When the first boat drew near the beach, the
faint outlines of some five or six men were seen at a nttle
distance ; and on landing a number of Chinese were found scatter-
ed here and there. Boat No. 1 therefore turned back, and as she
did so a shot was fired in the crew's direction. This would seem
to have been a signal, for immediately afterwards the Chinese
concealed behind the junks on the beach fired a volley, the
distance between the two parties being not more than 300 metres.
A mob of Chinese now appeared descending the -slope of a hill to
the north-east. The boats then sent up a rocket to acquaint the
war-vessels of their danger ; and after the Yaeyama had signalled
for the scouting party return, she as well as the Atago, Maya and
the other ships of the Fourth Flying Squadron, commenced firing
on the Chinese. On the boats' return, without any casualty to
report, the Japanese vessels slowly steamed into the Bay, the
bow of each ship being close to the stem of the one preceding.
The Chinese, of course, broke and fied precipitately. The third boat,
in which were Commander Niino Tokisuke and Fujiyama Haru-
kazu, a professor of the Imperial Naval College, had been instruct-
ed to capture the light-house on the promontory. The two
officers, followed by 8 seamen and some telegraph men, first saw
that the telegraph-wires were severed. Commander Niino then
went on to the cape and took possession of the light-house.

The Bay of Yingching is on the easternmost extremity of the
Province of Shantung, China. The seaward approach to the bay
is covered by the promontory : a rocky cliff against which the
waves of the Gulf are forever breaking. Back of the cape there
is an excellent anchorage. So soon, therefore, as the Chinese
thereabouts had been driven back, the transports began to dis-
charge their living freight. With material already prepared, 7 or
8 gang-planks were constructed ; and in some instances the trans-
ports came close to the beach and had the soldiers walk ashore
without using their boats. In all the transports came and went
four times, and in five days from January 20th succeeded in
landing the whole Army.

WEI-HAI-WEI.

301

The town of Yingohing lies inland about eight miles from
bay, and as the enemy there withdrew before the Japanese came
up, the place was easily taken possession of. On January 23rd
Marshal Count Oyama landed and, at noon of the 25th, divided
the Army into two Columns, Right and Left, a Branch Column
for Shintang-kau and another marching direct. The Right
Column was put under the command of Lieut. -General Kuroki ;
the Left, under that of Lieut.-General Sakuma. The plan was to
march from the south towards Paichi-yai-chiu, and the order to
begin the advance was given on January 26th. At 3 p. m. of the
following day the Advance Guard reached the vicinity cf Szechia-
ho and Shihchia-ho, while the Sixth Cavalry Battalion, which form-
ed a part of the Advance Guard,
came close to Pao-chia. The Bat-
tahon went on thence to the httle
village of Hotong. On the slope of
the Pushan-hao hiU a fort and sev-
veral earthworks were descried,
and over a hundred Chinese foot-
soldiers. The Japanese then fell
back on Paochia, without offering
to fight, about fifty of the enemy fol-
lowing on their heels. That night
the camp was guarded by the Cava-
lry. The enemy lay at Chiukau-
tang, while the Advance and Main
Bodies on the Japanese side pass-
ed the night at Peisao-tse, out-
posts being established in a wester-
ly direction towards Szechia-ho. At 7 a. m. of January 28th the
Advance and Main Columns again took the road. One hour before
this, at 6 a. m., the Cavalry Battahon had started out from Chiukau-
tang, intending to get to Tsienchia-chwang and around to the
enemy's right, where they were to reconnoitre the condition and
position at Pushan-hao and Chiukau-tang. At 1 p. m. the Advance
Guard again came to, Pao-chia. On sending a detachment of In-
fantry on to Liuchia-chwang, the Japanese received the fire of
some large cannon in a fort on the coast ; in consequence of which

Lieut.-Genekal Sakuma.

302 HEROIC JAPAN.

a reconnoitring party, composed principally of non-commissioned
officers, was sent out to discover what road should be followed, as
well as what the condition and position of the nearest Chinese forces
might be. The scouts very thoroughly succeeded in reconnoitring
the neighbourhood between Chuiyai-tsuen and Pushan-hao, upon
which the Advance Guard bivouacked at Paochia, pickets being
placed along and over the hills in a westerly direction. In the
meantime the Main Body had advanced, in open order, towards
the south of Chiukau-tang, reaching their immediate destination
at noon of this day. They resolved to pass the night at Toughao-
tsuen and Chiukau-tang. The First Battalion of the 13th Regiment,
which had gone on to Tsoitse-tung as the Main Guard, was so
distributed as to connect with the right of the picket-line of the
Advance Guard. This was done in order to carry warning, if
so necessary, to the troops on the northern littoral.

On January 29th both Columns (Sixth Division) came to a
halt, the arrangement of the troops being the same as before.
The following day was to witness the attack of the whole Army, so
this was spent in ascertaining the exact position of the enemy and
what road should be followed. Naval Commander Mine, under
orders from the Admiral, attended to the transmittal of messages
between the land and sea forces. He had a station on a hill close
by the sea, where everything could be seen and his messages
easily communicated to the expectant Fleet in the offing. Lieut.-
General Kuroki, in company with Chief of Staff Matsumura
Muhon and Major Otani Kikuzo, greatly desired to get to Marshal
Count Oyama on this day, but was prevented from reaching
the Mwan-chia-chwa hiU, on which the Marshal had taken his
station, by the heavy snow, which obliterated all the roads and
rendered everything but the nearest objects invisible. Chief of
Staff Matsumura did, however, force his way through the blind-
ing snow, and so reached the Marshal's post and consulted with
him about the movements of the ensuing day.

The forces of the enemy, during this day, divided into two
parts. One of these, advancing from the ravine near the village
ofLing-hau, south of Motien-ling, pressed onwards in the direction
of the Japanese Right Column picket-line ; while the other reach-
ed Chiu-yai-tsuen and Chienchia-ohwang, near Siechia-chwang.

WEI-HAI-WEL

303

This body was repulsed and compelled to cross tlie little Wuchiu
Eiver and withdraw behind the earthworks at Siechia-chwang ;
for the hostile troops had been fiercely attacked by the Japanese
advance outposts and were therefore unable to go on as they had
intended. The Chinese did not retire from the contest until after
4 p. m. Judging from the number of banners they displayed, the
enemy here must have been about two troops strong.

To return to the Left Column, we find that Major-General
Sakuma left Yingching-shien, according to a command to that
effect, on January 26th — in fact on the same day on which the Eight
Column set out. While on the road this Left Column fell in with
the Chinese who had been at Chiaoton-shih, and drove them back to
Wentong. On the 29th the
Column passed through a
number of lesser villages, in-
cluding Hao-teitse-sai, Mwan-
chia-chwang, and Paoshin.
On the day on which Ying-
ching was left, one Battalion
of the Fifth Regiment (less
two Companies) and one body
of the Second Battalion of
Cavarly belonging to the
Shintao-kau Branch, had been
sent to Santao-kau, south of
Yingching. This detachment
was ordered to patrol the
Chai-wo-cho highroad and
prevent any Chinese forces
from coming up from the

south. When the Eight and Left Columns reached their destina-
tion, the order was to advance slowly against the enemy, yet to avoid
the beginning of hostilities until a command to that effect should
come from Marshal Oyama. At 9 p. m. of the same day, the ex-
pected order to prepare for battle arrived. In obedience to this
order the Army was divided into (1) the Eight Wing, under Major-
General Yamaguchi ; (2) the Left Wing, commanded by Major-
General Prince Fushimi Sadanaru; (3) the Eeserve, under the

H. I. H. Majoe-Genbbal
Pkince Fushimi.

304 HEROIC JAPAN.

personal command of Division-Commander Sakuma ; (4) tlie Pao-
shin Detachment, led by Major Ishiwara Eyo ; (5) the Main Body
(7th Begiment, less one Battalion, and half a Sub-company of the
Second Cavalry Battalion), under Field-Marshal Oyama himself.
The Eight Wing by the Second Division broke camp at 6 a.
m. of January 30th, and marched on in a northerly direction.
The Left Wing set out half an hour earlier, and made for Hoshan
(" Tiger Mountain "). The Keserve, starting at 6 a. m., took
the road midway between Wenchwang-ten and Hao-teitse-sai,
advancing in open order. At seven o'clock the Left Wing came
upon some cannon posted by the Chinese a little to the east
of Hoshan. The enemy promptly opened fire and did what they
could to keep the Japanese from advancing. But Major-General
Prince Fushimi commanded his veterans to charge, and so fierce
was the assault thereupon that the Chinese could not stand
against it and fled, leaving their cannon in the hands of the
victorious Japanese. This occurred at 7.30 a. m., or perhaps 10
minuter later. The fugitive Chinese were chased as far as Pien-
chia-wo. Almost simultaneously the Eight Wing began to be
cannonaded by the enemy, and at 7. 50 a. m. a body of Chinese
foot-soldiers made their appearance on an elevated piece of ground
to the left. Major-General Yamaguchi at once ordered his men to
advance in open order, and a hot conflict ensued, the Chinese being
finally repulsed. The First Battalion of the 16th Eegiment, under
Major Eda, immediately started in pursuit, keeping it up until the
shore was reached, where the Chinese fleet in the harbour of Wei-
hai-wei opened fire on them, using their heaviest guns. The losses
on the Japanese side being very numerous, the Battalion withdrew,
reached the outskirts of FimgMn-shih at 9.50 a. m. The other bodies
composing the Eight Wing at first collected on a hill just fronting
Funglin-shih, and then advanced northward, the elevated ground
near Motienling being their objective. Here they captured two
barracks, near the coast, south of Lungmiao-tsai. During this time
Division Commander Sakuma had been on a little hillock south-east
of Funglin-shih. From this point of vantage he had been able to
view the whole scene and convey intelligence of the movements of
the forces to Field Marshal Oyama. In the meantime the Left
Wing, facing Pienchia-wo, continued to fire at the enemy.

WEI-HAI-WEI.

305

At 11.55 p. m. of January 29th, the Eight Column (Sixth
Division) was encamped at Tonghao village. Division Comman-
der Kuroki, on receiving the order to begin active hostilities,
divided his forces into three bodies : the Bight and Left Wings,
and Eeserve Contingent. The Eight Wing was put under the
command of Major Watanabe Yuki, while the Left was led by
Major-General Odera Yasu-zumi. The Eeserve Contingent was
united with the Naval Detachment and both combined were to
attack the enemy, attempting, at the same time, to communicate
with the Second Division. The command was issued that the
Left Wing should advance to the attack of the hostile stronghold,
while the Eight should seek to make the enemy move towards the
right. The van of the Left Wing
broke camp at 3.30 a. m. of
January 30th, and at 5.20 a. m.
the Infantry reached Pushan-hao.
A number of Chinese troopers
being descried to the south of the
village of Linghao, one Battalion
of the Advance Column was sent
in that direction. Passing around
to the south of Chiukau, they
advanced to the attack of the
Yangfung-ling forts, north of this
village. Two other Battalions
swung around to the left, and
made for the lofty Motien-ling
forts, which were situated on the
extreme Chinese left. At 7.40

a. m. the Japanese Mountain Artillery lined up on Yientoi-shan,
north-west of Chiukau village, and promptly opened fire. The
EightWing, at this moment, had occupied an elevated piece of
ground north of Chui-yai village, and was preparing to attack.
One Company of Infantry, taking advantage of the confusion in
the Chinese ranks, crossed the frozen Wuchiu Eiver and dashed
with a cheer into the village of Sie-chia. A Sub-company (battery)
of Artillery then lined up on some high ground in Chiu-yai-tsuen,
and began firing on the already wavering foe. Division Command-

Lieut.-Geneeal Kueoki.

306 HEROIC JAPAN.

er Kuroki was, at this time, near the village of Hotong, where
he was personally directing the movements of the Reserve Con-
tingent. The battle now grew more hotly contested than before,
for the enemy in and about Motienling and Tangfung-ling fired
heavily on the foremost files of the advancing Japanese, the bullets
falling among the ranks like a murderous rain.

The Motien-ling forts lie close to the coast east of Wei-hai-
wei, facing Liukung Island. The latter is the larger of the two
strongly fortified islets guarding the approach to the harbour, the
smaller one being known as Jih or Zhih Island. From this
place, following the curve of the shore and built along the ridge
of the MUs commanding the harbour, there are — or were — no less
than 12 massive forts, containing 64 Krupp and Armstrong guns,
many being of 24 c. m. calibre. The length of the ridge thus
defended is, say, 640-650 metres. In the harbour lay more than
ten men-of-war, all eager to wipe out the memory of the engage-
ment off Haiyang. These ships acted in excellent concert with
the^ land-forts, and did most praiseworthy deeds. The Motien-
ling forts were taken by dint of sheer courage and dash on the
part of the Japanese Infantry. Armed with single-fire Murata
rifies, the foot-soldiers stormed up the steep slopes and took
possession of the first fort in the most gallant fashion. It was a
splendid deed, for not only were the great guns above roaring out
death and defiance to the attacking forces, but also the blockaded
fleet in the harbour below fired broadsides at the Japanese.
Though sadly cut up, the storming troops went on, with unfalter-
ing courage, from one fort to the next, so that by 11 o'clock in the
forenoon 11 out of the 12 forts were flying the victorious Sun-flag.
The one fort still unreduced was that on extreme left of the line
of defence. In a little while longer the Japanese advanced to the
capture of this last stronghold, aud while they did so the war-
ships in the placid bay below made furious efforts to stop the
onrush of the invaders. The garrison of the port moreover fought
with conspicuous bravery. But all effort at resistance was futile,
and soon this last fort was carried by a bayonet charge and its
late defenders sent flying in every direction across the snow-olad
steeps. jBeing now in undisputed possession of the land-forts to
the east of Wei-hai-wei, the Japanese directed the cannon found

WEI-HAI-WEI.

307

there — nearly all of whicli were serviceable — against the Chinese
war-ships, and so excellent their aim and heavy their fire that the
men-of-war had sullenly to withdraw under the lee of Liukung
Island. During this brilliant engagement, Major-General Odera,
popularly believed to be the bravest man in the armies of Japan
and a universal favourite, was struck by a fragment of shell and
died shortly afterwards in the camp at Pushan-hao. His place
was taken by Colonel Okihara Mitsumasa, on whom the command
of the Brigade henceforth devolved.

It was at 9 a. m. that Division Commander Kuroki reached a
somewhat high piece of
ground north of Pushan-hao.
On doing so he at once
ordered his Reserve Column
to advance in open order,
sending one Battalion under
Colonel Okamura Shizu-hiko
to render aid to the Odera
Brigade. A part of the
Ambulance Corps was, at
the same time, sent to the
village of Chiukau and there
a temporary lazaret establi-
shed. Word was moreover
sent to the Field Lazaret
Contingent and the Infantry
and Artillery Ammunition
Corps to make all speed to
Pushan-hao. On the am-
munition being brought up,
the Artillery opened fire on

the Yangfung-ling forts, which were making the most obstinate
resistance. One Battalion of Infantry then advanced to within
100 metres of the fort; but the Chinese there fighting in
gallant style, a front attack was deemed inadvisable. So the
Battalion wheeled to the right, just as Major Watanabe was
leading the Eight Wing around to the fort from the direction of
Siechia-chwang. The Chinese, exposed to a triple fire, could no

Majoe-Gbnekal Odeba.

308 HEBOIC JAPAN.

longer hold their position and evacuated the place, running along
the shore back of the Luchoh-tsai fort and finally retreating within
one of the shore-forts known as Lungmiao-tsai.

The Motien-ling fort had, shortly before this, been entered by
Lieutenant Ide Iwasuke, who was in command of the Mountain
Artillery. Taking 20 gunners with him, he captured eight
8. e. m. Krupp cannon, two of which were at once trained on the
Yangfung-ling forts. So fierce was the cannonade that a fire soon
broke out in the bombarded fort, which had indeed been exposed
to an attack of unexampled fury. The marines sent from the Jap-
anese war-ships then entered, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Tejima
Yozo, the Motien-ling fort. Staff-Captain Arita Jo, who repre-
sent the Staff in the absence of the Divisional Commander, there-
upon assumed command of the naval land-forces, and led them to
the nearest forts on the right side — Luchoh-tsai — and others on the
shore. This was done in order to better attack the Chinese fleet
and shell the forts still imsubdued. The plan was promptly and
well executed. After capturing, at 12.20 p. m., the Luchoh-tsai
forts, where it was found that the Chinese had prepared to start a
fire, the Naval Contingent immediately trained the guns on the
fortresses on Liukung and Zhih Island, besides engaging in an
artillery duel with the Chinese war-ships. Later on, the Chaipei-
tsai forts on the coast fell to these bold seamen. It was then
just 3.30 p. m. Smaller detachments were sent to guard and keep
the various captured forts on . the ridge and coast, while the
remaining forces bivouacked in the villages thereabouts. The
Division Head Quarters were temporarily established in Kushan
village.

All the forts south-east of Wei-hai-wei were thus in the
possession of the Japanese, yet those in the immediate vicioity of
the town {i. e. the western coast-forts) were still unconquered.
Particularly the massive forts on Liukung and Zhih remained
untaken, for it was impossible to get at them without crossing
that part of the bay.

Field Marshal Oyama had been a most interested spectator of
the movements of the troops on this day. Everything had gone like
clock-work, his plans having been carried out with admirable preci-
sion. But as the forts in the immediate proximity of "Wei-hai-wei

WEI-HAI-WEI. 309

still remained to be reduced, lie resolved that they should be
attacked on the following day. To this end the Sixth Division
received orders to march from Changhong-sai and Chiu-tao to-
wards the town ; while the Second Division, marching around to
Ai-siang-chwang and Tien-tsuen, — the road which the enemy
would infallibly take after their defeat^was to blockade this way
and further prevent any Chinese reinforcements from coming up.
On February 1st the Second Division, which had spent the previous
night in the camps at Peiho-kau, Wenchwan-tao, Chuifoh and
Pingchia-wo, set out from Yangtei-shih and Shuichia-hokan-tse.
On the preceding day the 17th Eegiment had advanced — being
the van of the troops — through Pingchia-wo and Changhong-sai to
Chiu-tao. But on finding no enemy at the last-named village, the
Begiment had stopped there and bivouacked for the night. The
following morning this Regiment, together with the Third
Battalion of the Second Eegiment of Artillery ; a Company of
Engineers and half a Sub-company of Cavalry, went on from
Yangtei-shih to Ai-siang-chwang, reaching the latter place at
11.30 a. m. The Second Division — the Fifth Regiment leading —
made Yangtei-shih about half an hour earlier. Captain Okuma
Jun-ichi, with two Companies from the Fifth Eegiment, marched
on to Shwenchia-tun, intending to sever the local telegraph wires.
The enemy thereabouts had made numerous preparations for their
defence, and were collected to the number of 1500, with four
field-pieces. These troops were gathered south-east of the
Shwenchia-tun plain ; yet although the Japanese passed close by
them, they did not notice the hostile forces, owing to the excep-
tional severity of the storm then raging. When the Chinese did
become aware of the dangerous proximity of the Japanese, they
found themselves outflanked, the invaders having taken up a
most advantageous position on the Chinese left. But the Japa-
nese might not halt here ; they had to press on. Just as they
were leaving the outskirts of Shwenchia-tun and taking the road
for Liutao-kau, the Chinese began firing at their flank. Believing
themselves to be engaging the Chinese Eight Wing, the Japanese
wheeled and conmenced fighting very fiercely with the enemy.

The van of the Second Division was simultaneously moving
towards Wei-hai-wei ; but on hearing the sound of cannon and

310 HEROIC JAPAN.

rifles in the direction of Shwenchia-tun, a halt was made and
Captain Onogi Shiro, with a Company of Mountain Artillery,
directed to line up his guns on an elevkted piece of ground north-
west of Yangtei-shih. This was done with all despatch, and at
12.15 p. m. six mountain-guns began to shell the enemy. At
this moment the Chinese who had fallen in with the Japanese
Advance Guard were fighting most stubbornly ; but the shrapnel
fired from the mountain-guns made them falter, although it did
not altogether stop the fight, owing to the blinding snow-storm.
Meanwhile the three Companies forming the Main Body of the
Advance Guard — commanded by Major Doi Toshitoshi — pushed
on towards the enemy's front, regardless of the heavy snow. The
Chinese were not only firing down-hill, being on the summit of a
broad mound, but were further protected by a stream frozen so
firmly and smoothly that walking across it was next to impossible.
When the Japanese forces deployed at a distance of about 300
metres from the enemy's front, the First Battalion of the Fifth
Begiment had almost reached the ej^iemy's Left Wing. The
Battalion was commanded by Major Watanabe, and had come
hither from Tongyang. Seeing that the Japanese would, despite
all obstacles, soon be charging up the slope, the enemy broke and
fled to the rear. The engagement at this point lasted altogether
for quite two hours, and the losses in killed and wounded on the
Japanese side amounted to fifty — owing to the blinding storm and
the disavantageous nature of the ground.

A detachment of the 13th Begiment (Sixth Division) there-
after passed through Kiuma-chiu, and, on February 2nd, acting
as a flank reconnoitring body, entered the town of Wei-hai-wei, to ,
find it absolutely deserted by the garrison. There were only 2 or
3 fofts left, facing Liukung Island, and these were well-covered
by the Chinese war-ships in the harbour. At about the same time
the First Battalion of the 17th Begiment, the Second Battalion of
the 16th Begiment, and the Second Battalion of the Fourth Begi-
ment^ — all belonging to the Second Division — came up and
entered the town. The forces were not, however, destined to
rest ; for the command was at once given to proceed to the cap-
ture of the northern coast-forts. No time was lost in getting on
the move, the Battalions advancing swiftly towards the doomed

WEI-HAI-WEI. 311

strongholds. Noticing this movement on the part of the Japanese,
the Chinese men-of-war began firing their large guns at them,
using shrapnel, and thus kept the troops from approaching the
forts, three of which — the Chih-sze, Hwang-ni-yai and Shwuilei-
ying forts — were exceptionally strong. At last the Fifth Company
of the 17th Regiment, regardless of the murderous shrapnel, dashed
forward and into the Chih-sze fort, passing through a hail of shot
and shell in Mato-chieh. This was at just 11 a. m. One other
body succeeded crossing Peh-shan, but on endeavouring to reach
the Peh-shan-tsai fort, the shrapnel from the Chinese war-ships
again proved a hindrance. The Japanese thereupon went around
Mt. (or hill, rather) Takau, and, at 2 p. m. forced their way into
the Peh-shan-tsai fort. On entering they found the place
entirely deserted. Noting that the fort was taken, the ships
below at once began bombarding the place, to the no small peril
of the Japanese. Some hours later the Eighth Company of the
16th Begiment and a detachment from the Fourth Eegiment
dashed into the Shwuilei-ying and Hwang-ni-yai forts, and with
this the whole range of northern forts was captured. Towards
evening of this day the Second Division reached the occupied dis-
trict and there halted, no command to advance having come from
Field Marshal Oyama. Some little time before this the Staff of the
Second Army Corps had entered Wei-hai-wei, were Staff Quarters
were selected. The gensdarmes belonging to this Corps at once
begun to pacify the townspeople and do everything to preserve law
and order. Such houses as were vacant were carefully sealed, and
the people thus given to understand that promiscuous looting was
not included in the Japanese programme. With this the town itself
and all the many and great forts radiating from it were in Japanese
possession. Fighting was, of course, still going on among the men-
of-war and on Liukung and Zhih Islands ; but there was no more
work for the land forces to perform. The solution of the problem
now lay with the Japanese Fleet outside the harbour. The forts
might be employed in co-operating with the Fleet, but that was
all. But this much was done most effectually. The Japanese
Army made splendid use of the guns in the forts behind "Wei-hai-
wei, and materially assisted the Fleet in accomplishing its object —
the capture of the harbour and the destruction or capitulation of

312 HEBOIG JAPAN.

the crippled Peiyang Squadron. Finally, on February 12th, as
we shall presently see, the Chinese war-ships still above water
surrendered. On February 18th the Head-Quarters of the Army
were established at Wei-hai-wai, and a great banquet was held on
the following day in honour of this signal victory. The captured
forts were thereafter completely dismantled; the victorious
troops returning to the Kinchow Peninsula.

The Paoshin Detachment, which had been sent on to Wentong
and the vicinity, succeeded in getting into the bourg, although
the garrison made considerable resistance. Among the spoils
taken by this Detachment here and elsewhere were
4 Krupp 8 c. m. field-guns ;
57 rifles ;
100 shells ;
50,000 rounds of ammunition.
The roads thereabouts being very steep and difficult to
traverse, the Japanese were unable to bring the guns back with
them, so contented themselves with removing the breeches. On
February 8th the troops begun tp retrace their steps. On the road
they encountered, at 3.30 a. m., about 200 Chinese foot-soldiers
coming from the direction of Wentong. Taking a short cut known
to them, the enemy suddenly attacked the Japanese scouts, who
were then in Chwangli-chia-chwang. For some time the fighting
was quite severe at these points, but the Chinese were at last re-
pulsed in disorder. The Independent Cavalry Contingent of the
Second Division occupied Nien-hai-ehuh on February 10th, the
Chinese there offering no resistance.

In the land-battles about Wei-hai-wei the Japanese lost 300
in killed and wounded, against 900 on the Chinese side. The
spoils included, —

80 rifles ;
63 cannon ;
540,000 rounds of ammunition ;
110 bags of powder for cannon ;
77 cases of rifle-powder ;
3,900 shells ;
320 bayonets ;
2 banners ;

WEI-HAI-WEI. 313

2,100 bags of rice,
and an innumerable quantity of other miscellaneous things.

IL— THE SEA-FIGHT.

We have already shown how strong and numerous were the
land-defences of Wei-hai-wei. Properly defended, the place
should have been impregnable ; for outside of the cincture of land-
forts, armed with cannon of the best make and heavy calibre,
there were the two strongly fortified islands of Liukung and Zhih
just at the entrance of the harbour. Moreover Luchoh-tsai on the
east and Lungwang on the west were supplied with fortresses
intended primarily to defend the entrance, the great guns being
trained on the channel running towards the anchorage. And from
the former promontory to the latter were stretched booms com-
posed of heavy timbers and steel hawsers, the waters about the
boom being finally strewn with torpedoes. Humanly speaking,
it seemed impossible to get beyond that boom ; and even should
one succeed in breaking through this ponderous sea-wall, there
were the torpedoes just beyond and, last but not least, the remain-
ing vessels of the once-formidable Peiyang Squadron. The fleet
in the harbour comprised the Ting Yuen, Glien Yuen, Lai Yuen,
Ping Yuen, Ching Yuen, Tsi Yven, Wei Yuen, Kwang Tsi, Kivang
Ping, GJien Nan, Chen Peli, Chen Sze, Glien Tung, Chen Chung and
Chen Peen, in all fifteen men-of-war. There were, besides these,
thirteen torpedo-boats. All this shows how gigantic was the
undertaking to reduce this place, even had the defenders been —
what they were not — mere " men of straw."

On the Japanese side the fleet was much stronger numerically,
consisting as it did of the Flagship Matsushima and 24 men-
of-war, with 16 torpedo-boats, the latter including the famous
Kotaka. Despite all this the odds were in favour of the besieged,
owing to the numerous and superb land-defences and the for-
tresses on the two harbour-mouth islands. In order to reduce the
place it was necessary to attack it simultaneously by land and sea ;
or, at all events, silence the land-forts before beginning active

314 HEROIC JAPAN.

hostilities against the blockaded fleet.

The Japanese war-ships were divided in the following manner :

I. The Main Squadron, consisting of the Flagship Matsushima
(with Vice- Admiral ltd on board) ; the Chiyoda, Itsukushima, and
Hashidate.
II. The First Flying Squadron, composed of the YosJiino (leader),
TakacMIm, AkitsusMma, and Nanitua.

III. The Second Flying Squadron, whose ships were the Fuso
(leader), Hiyei, Kongo, and Talmo.

IV. The Third Flying Squadron, comprising the Katsuragi
(leader), Tamato, MusasJii, Kaimon, and Tenryu.

V. The Fourth Flying Squadron, the TsukusM being the leader,
followed by the Maya, Chokai, Atago, Osliima, Akagi, and Iwahi.

The torpedo-boats were divided into three flotillas, as
follow : —

1. First Flotilla, under Commander Mochihara Heiji : Nos. 23,

13, 12, 7, 11 and the Kotaka (" Little Falcon ") ;

2. Second Flotilla, under Commander Fujita Ko-emon : Nos. 21,

8, 9, 14, 19 and 18 ;

3. Third Flotilla, under Commander (Captain) Imai Kanemasa :

Nos, 22. 5, 6 and 10.
The First Flying Squadron was, it will be remembered, sent
to made a feint at Tangchow on January 19th, in order to draw
the attention of the enemy in that direction and conceal the real
advance on Wei-hai-wei. The other vessels of the Fleet conveyed
the troops composing the Second Expeditionary Army from Talien
Bay to Yingching Bay, and superintended their landing. From
January 21st to 29th, the Japanese Fleet was making active pre-
parations for the coming final struggle, patrolling the waters out-
side the great harbour and in the entrance to the Gulf, keeping a
vigilant look-out for the Army and communicating with the leaders
as it came on, and generally lending all assistance possible to the
land-forces. On the evening of January 29th, Commander Koku-
ra, second in command of the MatsusJiima, assembled all the men
of the Flagship under the poop and addressed them in the follow-
ing words : " At dawn to-morrow the Japanese Army will attack
from Paichih-yai-ohiu, on the eastern littoral of "Wei-hai-wei. You
must therefore lie down at your posts, near the guns, using mats

WEI-HAI-WEI. 315

for beds and not slinging your hammocks." Leaving the Tenryu,
Kaimon and IwaJci to guard the transports, the rest of the Japan-
ese fleet steamed, at 2 a. m., out of Yingohing Bay, reaching the
offing of Wei-hai-wei at about 6.30 a. m. Two hours after the men-
of-war had set sail, the torpedo flotillas took the same derection.

On this day it was the intention of the Army to storm the
forts south-east of "Wei-hai-wei, while it was the duty of the Meet
in part to entice, if possible, the Chinese war-ships out of the
harbour, and partly to render what aid might be given to the land-
forces in the capture of the forts. A little before 6.30 a. m., as the
Third and Fourth Flying Squadrons were passing Paichih-yai,
an order was signalled to them to assist the movements of the
Army by bombarding the forts at the eastern entrance of the
harbour. The Main and Second Flying Squadron at the east
entrance, and the First Flying Squadron at the west, then began
steaming to and fro, hoping to draw the attention of the Chinese
men-of-war to themselves, the while narrowly observing the move-
ments of the enemy on sea and land. The dull roar of cannon was
now heard, like a continuous peal of thunder, so that the Fleet
knew that the land-forces had begun the storming of the eastern
c6ast-forts. It was a most exciting moment; all the more so,
perhaps, as the Fleet, debarred from entering the harbour and
making short work of the Chinese war-vessels, could do practically
nothing. At 10 a. m. the noise of the battle had swelled to an
almost deafening roar. At noon, the Third and Fourth Flying
Squadrons, off Paichih-yai-chiu, had their first opportunity to
assist the land forces, and began shelling the forts at long range.
Meanwhile the Ting Yuen, Tsi Yixn and Ping Yuen, with four or
five gunboats, were assisting the defence of the coast forts, steam-
ing for this purpose slowly to and fro between the two islands of
Liukung and Zhih. Just then the Yoshino, the flagship of the
First Flying Squadron, signalled the MatsusJiima that the Tin<f
Yuen had come to the eastern entrance of the Bay. Forming a
column, the Fleet at once went back to the offing and there steam-
ed again to and fro, in expectation of an attack. But none of
the enemy's ships came forth to give them battle. A violent explo-
sion was then heard among the forts on the east coast, and a huge
column of white smoke was seen curling up from the spot. One

316 HEROIC JAPAN.

of the enemy's powder-magazines had, it appeared, been exploded.
The Chinese yfexe thereafter seen scampering out of the forts,
which were promptly taken possession of by the Japanese and the
guns in them directed towards the hostile fleet in the bay below.
It was just 3 p. m. The First Flying Squadron, which had been
watching the western entrance, and the Main and Second Flying
Squadrons, which had been steaming about the eastern entrance,
now combined, forming one long line of war-ships. The Matsu-
sJiirna leading, followed by the Chiyoda, Hashidate and 12 other
men-of-war, were sailing hither and thither in the offing when the
Third and Fourth Flying Squadrons, which had been lying off
Paiehih-yai-chiu, drew near. The Tsuhushi led the van, followed
closely by the Akagi, Cholcai, Maya and Atago. They reconnoitred
Liukung and tried to get near the eastern entrance of the harbour ;
but on recognising the Fleet's intention the forts on Liukung
began firing heavily at the Third and Fourth Flying Squadron,
the fort on Zhih Island soon following suit. The Squadron then
shaped a different course, steaming towards the western entrance,
while the MatsusMma signalled the Second Flying Squadron to
cannonade Zhih. In consequence of this order, the Squadron —
the Fuso leading, then the Kongo, Hiyei and Tahao, in the order
named — passed by the Paichih-yai-chiu promontory, working
slowly towards the eastern entrance, and receiving as they did so
the concentrated fire of the forts on the two islands. The sun was
setting and shone directly in the eyes of the Japanese gunners,
rendering it impossible to take accurate aim ; so the course of the
Squadron was changed. On the Main and First Flying Squadrons
approaching the mouth of the harbour, they too were fired at by
the forts on Liukung but without receiving any damage, as the
shells fell short. At 6 p. m. the First Flying Squadron took up its
station near the eastern entrance and Aichi Island, and there once
again began steaming slowly to and fro, not going farther away
than this Aichi Island. The Main and Second Flying Squadrons
lay in the offing of Chihming Island, steaming in a circle with a
periphery of 30 nautical miles, and preserving a north to south
course. The Third and Fourth Flying Squadrons anchored near
Chihming Island. As for the torpedo-boats, the First and Second
Flotillas lay just outside the harbour of Wei-hai-wei. The Third

WEI-HAI-WEI. 317

Flotilla, under Commander Imai, made a bold attempt to break
through the boom and reach the inner harbour. In this, however,
they were unsuccessful, the boom being so massive and powerful
a structure.

On January 31st, at 5 a. m., the Main and Second Flying
Squadrons steered towards the eastern entrance, while the First
Flying Squadron made for that on the western side of the
harbour. At 8 a. m, the three Squadrons were again sailing to
and fro before the barred ingresses, longing to get at closer quar-
ters with the foe. The Third and Fourth Flying Squadrons,
lying about 5 nautical miles off the coast, in vain endeavoured to
bring the enemy's notice to themselves. The Chinese war-vessels
made no attempt to reply to the challenge of the Japanese Fleet ;
but with the fort on Zhih Island only kept up a desultory fire at
the eastern coast-forts which were now in Japanese possession,
while the strong-holds on Liukung and the forts near the west
entrance sent occasional shells in the direction of the Squadrons
in the offing. At 11 a. m. the weather had a very ugly look. A
thick snow began falling, while the wind rose momentarily. At
3 p. m. the storm was exceedingly severe, and the sea outside the
harbour quite mountainous. Withal it was so cold that the ther-
mometer fell 25° below freezing point. The side, decks, armor,
masts and rigging were soon covered an inch thick with snow and
ice, the roll of the vessels measuring no less than 34°. It was
impossible to stay so near this perilous coast ; so leaving the work
of patrolling the entrances to the harbour to the First Flying
Squadron only, the other war-ships made haste for Yingching
Bay. All that day and the next the storm continued to rage with
unabated fury. In the afternoon of February 2nd, the wind
having gone down a little, the Main Squadron steamed out of
Yingching Bay at 2 p. m., and anchored, five hours later, near Chih-
ming Island. At dawn of February 3rd the First and Second,
Flying Squadrons rejoined the Main, and all once again began
sailing in the offing, keeping in single file. By this time the
Japanese land-forces had entered the town of Wei-hai-wei and
captured all the forts thereabouts. The enemy, it was reported,
had fled in large numbers in the direction of Chefoo, but the
Chinese men-of-war in the harbour still kept up hostilities, backed

318 HEROIC JAPAN.

by the forts on Liukung and Zhih. The Third and Fourth
riying Squadrons were now steaming near Ting-shan-kau, while
the Second, at 10 a. m., drew near the eastern entrance. The
Fuso fired at Liukung, eliciting a prompt reply. The Second
Plying Squadron then suddenly veered and came on, in single file,
to the entrance of the bay, firing simultaneously at the forts on
Liukung and Zhih and the Chinese Fleet. The engagement lasted
for about two hours, the Chinese war-ships, together with the
forts, replying vigorously to the Japanese fire. At noon the Flag-
ship signalled to cease firing, after which the Tsukushi and the
other vessels composing the Fourth Flying Squadron steamed to
the mouth of the harbour to reconnoitre, but soon returned.
Subsequently the Yamato, Katsuragi and Musashi, of the Third
Flying Squadron, went to the bombarded entrance. Yet as the sun
was now setting and the snow again falling heavily, the Japanese
Fleet could do nothing but return to the anchorage at Ying-shan-
kau.

The next day, February 4th, the Main and First Flying
Squadrons steamed toward the offing of Wei-hai-wei. Again
they offered to do battle with the Chinese Fleet, and again the
latter refused to accept the challenge. Admiral ltd and his
officers then held a consultation, during the course of which
they came to the following conclusion: — "The reason why
the Chinese Fleet continiie their stout defence despite the
capture of Wei-hai-wei and all the forts on shore, is either be-
cause they intend to risk their fortunes in one more decisive
battle, or because they hope to slip off unobserved if opportuni-
ty serves. There is no doubt, however, that their courage is
greatly daunted by the situation. We must therefore adopt the
offensive more vigorously than heretofore, and begin with
torpedo-boat attacks by night." A part of the boom at the
eastern entrance had .already been broken away by the torpedo-
boat No 6. So that night, while the First Flotilla patrolled the
western entrance, the Second and Third Flotillas prepared to
force their way to the doomed war-ships. At 2 a. m. of February
5th, the moon having gone down, these two flotillas slipped unper-
ceived through the breach in the boom. Torpedo-boat No. 9, of
the Second Flotilla, got within good range of the Ting Yuen and

WEI-EAI-WEI.

319

The Ting Yuen after the torpedo-boat attack.

discharged an effective torpedo at her huge adversary. This done,
the little boat turned at once, but on her way back to the breach in
the boom was subjected to a storm of missiles from the now tho-
roughly awakened Chinese Fleet. Her engines were destroyed and
four men in that part of the boat killed outright. No. 19 at once
came to her aid, and fortunately succeeded in rescuing the re-
mainder of the crew. No. 22, of the Third Flotilla, struck
against a sunken rock and was wrecked. The enemy were now
fully aware of their imminent peril and fired furiously at the
other torpedo-boats, disabling them from coming to closer quar-
ters. They therefore returned, left the harbour through the
breach, and reached in safety the anchorage at Ying-shan-kau.

Another attack was planned for the following night ; so at
2.45 a. m. of February 6th, Commander Machibara, with the
First Flotilla, left the anchorage. No. 23 was leading, followed
by KotaJca and Nos. 13 and 11. At 4.30 a. m. they reached the
eastern entrance of the harbour, when, hearing the sound of a
violent cannonading in the vicinity of Liukung Island, they

320 HEROIC JAPAN.

supposed this was being done to obviate any possibility of an
attack as on the previous night. The water was plowed up by
shells and the larger vessels kept rockets going up every now and
then; yet, despite the tremendous risk, the tiny craft crept
through the broken boom, and approached the Chinese Fleet at
full speed. At 5 a. m., the cannonading having subsided, the boats
separated and continued to search here and there for their
adversaries. It was, of course, pitchdark as yet. The next
thing was that some of the boats struck the enemy's search-light,
their position being thus completely exposed. Ten minutes later
one of the watchful vessels sent up a signal-rocket, upon which
all the men-of-war in the harbour began to fire at random. The
Kotalca had, by this time, singled out three of the hostile vessels,
and now discharged a fish-torpedo at the largest, which lay mid-
way between the other two. The torpedo was sent on its errand
at a distance of 400 metres, but failed to strike its objective.
The Kotalca then crept within 25 metres of the fated ship and
discharged another torpedo. This hit the vessel and a fearful
explosion ensued. Knowing that she had sunk at least one of
the enemy's war-ships, the Kotalca then wheeled, passed through
the boom unscathed, and reached Ting-shan-kau in safety. This
was at just 6.30 a. m. Torpedo-boats Nos. 23 and 11 also sank
one ship each. No. 18 did not succeed in attacking the enemy,
while No 7 had to retire without getting within the harbour,
having struck against the boom in attempting to steam through
the breach. Despite the furious fire to which the First Flotilla
had been exposed, none of the torpedo-boats received any injury
whatever. The vessels which they had succeeded in sinking were
the Lai Yuen,- — which had played a conspicuous and gallant
part in the long days of fighting — the Wei Yuen, and the
Pao Hwa.

On February 7th the Combined Squadrons made an attack
in force on Zhih and Liukung Islands, advantage being taken of
the enemy's enfeebled condition. Leaving the torpedo fiotillas at
the western entrance in order to prevent any escape in that
direction, the Fuso, leading the Second, Third and Fourth Flying
Squadrons, — 14 men-of-war all told — steamed, at 7.22 a. m., in
the direction of Zhih Island, upon the signal of the Matmshima.

WEI-HAI-WEI 321

The Main and First Flying Squadrons headed for Liukung, and
at 7.34 the Chiyoda began firing, followed by the ItsukusJiima, the
Hashidate, and the rest. The forts on either island replied boldly
and at once. The Main Squadron, led by the Matsushima, got
within 2000 metres of the enemy and steered, still firing, around
to port. The First Flying Squadron also advanced, firing inces-
santly. When the engagement had reached its height, the 13
Chinese torpedo-boats suddenly made a dash for the western exit.
This was at once espied by the watchful Japanese, who promptly
sieamed in their direction, the Yoshino firing two or three shots
after the fugitive boats. The latter then fied westwards at full
speed, while the First Flying Squadron, and, a little later on, the
Main Squadron, gave chase. With the exception of two, all the
rest of the torpedo-boats ran aground and were either destroyed
or captured by the Japanese. The two that escaped reached
Chefoo in safety, though not without scars to testify of the
imminence of their peril. During this attack the Matsushima's
funnel was struck and three men wounded ; the Naniwa received
a shell in her coal-bunkers, but no one saw injured. The fort on
Zhih Island was this day entirely destroyed.

On February 8th every vessel in the Japanese Fleet was
vigilantly guarding the exits of the harbour. In order to better
attack the few ships still afloat in the bay, it was decided to des-
troy the boom at the entrance. So, at 11 p. m., a tender and a boat
were sent from each of the four men-of-war composing the Main
Squadron, and these made for the eastern entrance. The officers
in the torpedo-boats attached to the Yoshino, Naniwa and AMtsu-
sJiima, destroyed the boom with electric cable, while the seamen
of the Tahachiho cut the timbers asunder. In all about 400
metres of the boom here were broken up.

At 8 a. m. of the 9th, the Third Flying Squadron, the
Tenryu leading and the Katsuragi bringing up the rear, opened
fire on Liukung, steaming around to the eastern entrance. The
Yoshino, Tahachiho and Akitsushima of the First Squadron, with
the Chiyoda from the Main Squadron, meanwhile guarded the
eastern entrance, At 10 a. m. the Second Flying Squadron join-
ed with them, and after a short bombardment of the island forts
and ships, went back to the ofiing. During the engagement, two

322 HEROIC JAPAN.

shells from the captured fort at Lukentsoi struck the Ching Yuen
between wind and water, the ship sinking quickly. Thus only
four men-of-war — the CJien Yuen, Tsi Yuen, Ping Yuen, and
Kwang Ping, with six smaller gunboats, were left afloat in the
harbour. At 4.45 p. m. the Third Flying Squadron withdrew to
the Ying-shan-kau anchorage ; and 11 p. m. the Japanese Fleet
attempted to destroy the remaining portions of the boom. From
this they were prevented by the tremendous fire from the forts on
Liukung and the devoted ships still above water.

Nothing of importance occurred on February 10th. The
Itsukushima stayed close to the entrance on guard, where, after
the sun had set, she was joined by the Matsushima, Chiyoda and
HasJiidate, the four vessels bewildering the sorely-harrassed foe by
their broadsides.

The following day, February 11th, being the Kigen-setsu, or
festival in honour of the foundation of the Japanese Empire and
the enthronement of the Emperor Jimmu, the ships celebrated
this national holiday, each vessel being gaily dressed with bunting.
None the less, at 9 a. m., the Third Flying Squadron again
advanced to bombard the fort on the south-eastern extremity of
Liukung Island, while one or two of the captured land-forts
assisted in the cannonade. The Tenryu lost Captain Nakano
Shinyo, and four seamen (all killed) while Takano Yasukichi, an
engineer, and four seamen were wounded, the vessel's bridge
being completely shot away by a well-aimed shell. The Yoshino
had four wounded, including her Second Engineer. The Katsuragi
had a 24 c. m. shell strike her larboard quarter, one man being
killed outright while six others — among them Captain Kurita
Nobuki — were wounded. Her bow-chaser was also destroyed.
Of the marines sent from the ItvaJci and Katsuragi to aid the
landforces, several were wounded, one chief gunner quite severely.
At 11 a. m. the Second Flying Squadron came to the aid of the
combatants, and the firing was kept up continuously until 1.30
p. m. As night fell the First Flying Squadron, just outside the
western entrance, maintained a brisk fire on Liukung and the
ships still floating in the harbour. This was done in order to
distract the attention of the Chinese from the eastern entrance,
where great efforts were being made to destroy the boom com-

WEI-HAI-WEI. 323

pletely. Yet these efforts failed, owing to the high wind and
heavy sea.

The Chinese had long since known that their fate was sealed;
nevertheless the poor remnants of the Peiyang Squadron kept
fighting till the very last, and this in a manner well worthy of
that Squadron's fame. Admiral Ting and his ofificers had done
all that men could do; escape was impossible; it was either
capitulation or total annihilation. And so, on the next day
(February 12th), the gallant Admiral surrendered, with all the
war-ships in the harbour and the still unconquered forts on
Liukung Island. And that same day he and two other high
officers committed suicide.

III.— THE SURRENDER.

At dawn of February 12th, 1895, the once great Peiyang
Squadron was almost a thing of past. Four men-of-war and six
gunboats still floated in the harbour of Wei-hai-wei, and of these
several were so greatly mauled as to be almost incapable of fight-
ing any longer. The Zhih fort had been silenced, the magazine
there having been exploded by a shell; the forts on Liukung,
though still bidding defiance to the Japanese, had reached the
limit of endurance. And so, at 8 a. m., one of the smaller gun-
boats, the Glien Pe, came steaming out of the harbour, flying a
white flag. She made directly for the Matsuskima, and as she
did torpedo-boats Nos. 5, 6 and 13 at once ranged alongside the
Flagship to render assistance, if necessary. Staff-Commander
Shimamura Haya-o, who, in full uniform, was on board No. 5,
then hailed the Glien Pe and asked why the gunboat had left the
harbour and what their business with the Matsushima might be.
He was answered that Commander Ching Peih-kwang of the
Kwang Ping was aboard, bringing a letter from Admiral Ting to
the Commander of the Japanese Fleet. A boat was lowered from
the Chen Pe, and the messenger rowed swiftly to the Matsushima,
where he handed the long-expected missive to Vice- Admiral ltd
in person. The text ran as follows: — "I, Ting, Commander-in-

324

HEROIC JAPAN.

chief of the Peiyang Squadron, acknowledge having previously
received a letter from Vice-Admiral ltd, Commander of the Port
of Saseho. This letter I have not answered until to-day, owing
to the hostilities going on between our fleets. It had been my in-
tention to continue fighting until every one of my men-of-war was
sunk and the last seaman killed; but I have reconsidered the
matter and now request a truce, hoping thereby to save many
lives. I beseech you most earnestly to refrain from further hurt-
ing the Chinese and Westerners in the service of the Army and
Navy of China as well as the townspeople of Wei-hai-wei ; in
return for which I offer to stirrender all my war-ships, the forts

on Liukung and all material of
war in and about Wei-hai-wei to
the Empire of Japan." The
writer further added that if Vice-
Admiral ltd acceded to these
terms, he desired to have the
Commander-in-chief of the British
war-ships in the offing become the
guarantor of the contract ; finally,
an answer was required by the
next day. The letter was dated,
in accordance with the Chinese
calender, "18th day, 1st month,
21st year of Kwanghsii."

On the receipt of this letter a
council was hastily assembled on
board the Matsushima, those
present, besides Vice-Admiral Ito,
being Commander Samejima Kazunori (First Flying Squadron),
Commander Ai-ura (Second Flying Squadron), H. I. H. Captain
Prince Arisugawa Takehito, in command of the Matsushima, and
Captain Dewa Shigeto, Chief of Staff. Captain Muraoka Tsuneto-
shi, Chief Gunnery Ofiicer, was further sent at once to Field Mar-
shal Oyama, then at Hoshan, in order to obtain his advice in the
matter. Before, however. Captain Muraoka could return, Vice-
Admiral Ito and his Staff Officers concluded to accept Admiral
Ting's proposal with the exception of asking the British Admiral

H. I. H. Captain Pbincb
Akisuqawa Takehito.

WEI-HAI- WEI 325

to guarantee the contract. A dozen each of beer and champagne
was sent to Captain Ching, with a box of kusJd-gaki, or dried
persimmons, Yice-Admiral Ito's reply accompanying the little
gift. Soon after Ching had returned, Lieut.-Colonel Ichiji
Kosuke, Adjutant of the Chief of the Second Army Staff, ac-
companied by Captain Ishii, came from Field Marshal Oyama ;
and all began to discuss what future arrangements should be made.
Admiral Ito's reply ran thus : —

" I have the honour to acknowledge the receipt of your
esteemed favour and to accept the proposal therein contained.
Accordingly I shall receive all the men-of-war, the forts, and all
warlike material from your hands. As to the time when the
surrender is to take place, I* shall consult with you again on re-
ceiving your reply to this. My idea is, after taking delivery of
everything, to escort you and the others referred to your letter on
board of one of our war-ships to same safe place, where your
convenience may be suited. If I be permitted to speak quite
frankly, I advise you, for your own and your country's sake, to
remain in Japan until the war is over. Should you decide to
come to my country, I assure you that you will be treated with
distinguished consideration. But if you desire to return to your
native land, I shall, of course, puf no obstacles in your path.
As for any British guarantee, I think it quite unnecessary, and
trust fully in your honour as an officer and a gallant man.
Bequesting your reply to this by 10 a. m. to-morrow, I have the
honour to remain, etc."

At 8.25 a. m. the next day, Commander Ching came once
more, but this time in the CJwn Chung gunboat, the Chinese flag
flying at half-mast. On handing his superior's reply to Vice-
Admiral ltd, he stated that when Admiral Ting had read the
Japanese Admiral's letter, he had said that there was nothing
left for him to desire, Vice-Admiral ltd having acceded to his
request. He had immediately afterwards calmly taken his own
life, an example promptly followed by Liu Pu-chen, Captain of
the sunken Ting Yuen, and Chang Wang-sen, Commander of the
Liukung forts. Vice-Admiral Ito and his Staif were much
shocked at this news, all the more so as the dead Admiral had,
* The term used in the original is Sholcan, or "petty officer."

326

HEROIC JAPAN.

until the outbreak of the war, been on intimate terms with Yice-
Admiral ltd. Admiral Ting's last letter was as follows : — " I am
delighted to learn that you are in the enjoyment of good health.*
I thank you heartily for your kind reply and the assurance that
the lives of those under me will be spared. You have kindly for-
warded me certain gifts, but these, while I thank you for them, I
can not accept, our two nations being at war. You write that you
desire me to surrender everything into your hands to-morrow.

This is too short a period in
which to make the neceessary
preparations, and I fear that
the troops will not be able to
evacuate the place by the time
specified. I therefore pray
you to wait until the 22nd day
of the 1st month (Chinese
calender = February 16th). You
need not fear that I shall go
back on my word." This was
dated "18th day, 1st month",
or February 12th. On this,
Vice- Admiral conferred with the
Officers of his Staff, and finally
sent the following reply : —

" To the Officer in Command of the Chinese Fleet.

H. I. J. M. Matsusliima,
Feb. 13th, 28th Meiji.
I have the honour to acknowledge the receipt of Admiral Ting's
letter under date of the 18th day, 1st month (February 12th). As
to the request therein contained that I shall consent to the post-
ponement of the date of the transfer of the war-ships, etc., I
consent on the following condition, that a plenipotentiary Chinese
Official shall come this day at 6 p. m. on board mj Flagship, the
Matsusliima, to arrange the manner in which the men-of-war and
and all other things shall be surrendered to Japan ; the liberation
of the Chinese combatants and their foreign employes in and
* A much-used formula at the beginning of Chinese letters.

Admikal Ting.

WEI-HAI-WEI. 327

about "Wei-hai-wei. In my last communication to the late Admi-
ral Ting, I expressed my desire to confer with him personally
concerning the time and other details of the surrender. But as
the Admiral is now deceased, I desire that some one shall be sent
hither in his place. Moreover would I spe(3ially emphasize the fact
that the Officer who will come to the Matsushima to make the final
arrangements, must be a Chinese and not on Occidental. I shall
welcome a Chinese. I have the honour to be, etc."

Commander Ching left the Flagship at 10.40 a. m., on which
the Matsushima signalled the sad news of Admiral Ting's death to
the rest of the Japanese men-of-war, prohibiting, at the same
time, any other music to be played by the bands than dirges, in
honour of the deceased Admiral. At 5.20 p, m., Mu Chang-pin
Commander of the Liukung Island garrison, accompanied by
Commander Ching and armed with plenipotentiary powers, came
to the Matsushima, the Chen Peen being the gunboat which carried
them. After negotiations lasting several hours, the two Chinese
officers left the Flagship, the time of their departure being an hour
before midnight. Despite what had occured, the Japanese Fleet
still maintained a watchful attitude, the torpedo-boats being all
night on the alert ; for sad experience had taught the Japanese
that a Chinese promise was not necessarily trustworthy.

On the following day, February 14th, Lieut.-Colonel Ichiji
Kosuke returned to Hoshan in order to prepare to escort the
Chinese troops beyond the Japanese lines. At 3.30 p. m. of this
day the two Chinese Plenipotentiaries came again to the Matsu-
shima, this time bringing a Kst of the Chinese and foreign officers
in the Chinese Army and Navy thereabouts, together with the
number of soldiers still withiu the forts, the amount of warlike
material, etc. They moreover gave the names of those officers
charged with handing over the men-of-war, forts, etc., to their new
masters. The remaining articles of the agreement were not com-
pletely decided, for Vice-Admiral Ito had to refuse, and very
positively at that, several requests preferred by the Chinese.
The Japanese Admiral told one of the Plenipotentiaries, Niu
Chang-pin, that it was impossible to criticize Admiral Ting's
death in an adverse sense. There seemed to be nothing else for
the kindly, gallant Chinese Admiral to do : he had no choice but

328 HEROIC JAPAN.

die. But so deeply did he, Vice-Admiral, feel the loss of this
brave seaman and former friend that he would voluntarily return
one of the gunboats, the Kwang Tsi, to the Chinese, in order to
have the body conveyed in state to China. He added, most
courteously, that he would let them choose whatever destination
or port they might desire ; that, if they so wished, the officers of
the Chinese land and sea forces might depart on the same ship
carrying the corpse of the late Admiral. The two Plenipoten-
tiaries were profoundly grateful for this kindness and thanked the
Admiral repeatedly for his words, rising to their feet in order to
make low obeisance. Undoubtedly the forbearance and courtesy
displayed by Vice-Admiral Ito on this occasion mainly contributed
to the rapidity with which the terms of the surrender were agreed
upon. The document contained eleven articles in all, and was
signed by the Plenipotentiaries on both sides, each receiving a
copy. The articles were as follow : —

Art. I. — The names of the Chinese military and naval officers shall
be given to the Japanese in the order of their rank. With regard to
the foreign employes, their respective countries shall be stated.
Only the number of the soldiers, seamen and Chinese employe's
need be given.

Art. II. — The officers of the Army and Navy shall give their
written parole not to take part again in the war.
Art. III. — All the munition of war, the weapons, etc., shall be
collected in a certain fixed place, the name of which place shall
thereupon be told to the Japanese Admiral. The land-force shall
land on Chiu Island, whence they shall be escorted beyond the
Japanese lines at Wei-hai-wei. The landing of the troops shall
take place between the hours of 5 p. m., February 14th, and 12 m.
February 15th.

Art. IV. — Niu Chang-pin, acting as Plenipotentiary for the Chi-
nese Army and Navy at "Wei-hai-wei, shall nominate a Committee
to attend to the delivery of the men-of-war, forts, etc., to the
Japanese. The Committee shall supply the Japanese with full
particulars concerning the war-ships, forts, etc., the number of
large and small cannon, tonnage of the ships, the number of
weapons other than cannon, etc., by noon of February 15th.
Art. V. — The Chinese naval and military officers, of native or

WEI-HAI-WEI. 329

foreign birth, as well as the seamen, shall, in accordance with
Article V. of this agreement, be permitted to leave Wei-hai-wei
in the Kwang Tsi at noon of February 16th.

Art. YI. — The Chinese naval and military officers, of native or
foreign birth, shall be permitted to take with them only their
private and personal property, but not their weapons. And eveii
this property shall, if deemed necessary, be examined and may be
confiscated.

Art. VII. — The inhabitants of Liukung Island shall be told to
stay on the Island as heretofore.

Art. VIII. — The landing of Japanese officers and soldiers on
Liukung Island, in order to take over the forts and material of
war, shall begin at 9 a. m. of February 16th. However, on this
agreement being signed, the Japanese war-ships may freely enter
the harbour of Wei-hai-wei, should such entrance be deemed
necessary. The Chinese seamen, either of native or foreign, birth,
may stay on board their respective vessels until 9 a. m. of Feb-
ruary 16th. Those seamen who desire to leave Wei-hai-wei over-
land, shall land at the same time and place with the Chinese
Army, and shall be escorted beyond the Japanese lines in like
manner. The landing of such seamen shall begin at noon of Feb-
ruary 16th, i. e. after the Army has completed its landing.
Art. IX. — Old and young men, women and other non-combat-
ants may, if they so desire, leave Liukung Island by either of
the two exits in native Chinese craft. But such craft shall be
examined by the Japanese torpedo-boats and other war-ships
lying o£f either entrance to the bay. And this examination shall
further extend to the persons and baggage of the passengers.
Art. X. — The coffins of Admiral Ting and those of the officers
next in rank, shall be sent out of the harbour at any time between
noon of February 16th and noon of February 23rd, the Kiuang Tsi
acting as transport.

The Kivang Tsi which, out of respect for the spirit of the late
Admiral Ting, (who did his duty manfully by his country), Vice-
Admiral Ito has given back to the Chinese, shall be used at the
will of Niu Chang-pin, now acting as Plenipotentiary Agent of
the Chinese Army and Navy in Wei-hai-wei.

330

HEROIC JAPAN.

The Escorting of the Chinese Troops beyond the Japanese Lines.

The Kwang Tsi shall, on February 15th, be examined by
Japanese naval officers in order to see that the ship's armament
has entirely been removed.

Art. XI. — The Chinese naval and military officers in Wei-hai-wei
shall make no further attempt to oppose the Japanese land and
naval forces. Should there be any such attempt, this contract
shall at once lose its force and the Japanese will at once re-com-
mence hostilities.

Signed this 14th day of February, 28th year of Meiji and 21st
of Kanghsii, on board H. I. J. M. Matsusliima.
[L. S.] Mu Chang-pin.

[L. S.] Vice-Admiral Ito.

The following morning the Kwang Tsi should have reported
for examination but did not, the weather being very stormy.
But early on February 16th the gunboat put in her appearance
and was thoroughly examined and disarmed. On board were
found 3 torpedoes, 30 rifles and 4 small cannon of an obsolete
type. The torpedes and rifles were removed, but the cannon were
left so that a salute might be fired when the coffin containing the
late Admiral Ting should be taken aboard. All the foreign

WEI-HAI-WEI. 331

employes were sent on board the MatsusJiima for examination, and
their written parole tested if penned by themselves or not.
Thirteen were liberated, the rest being detained. The Chinese
liberated, were as follow : —

Naval Officers 183

Cadets 30

"Warrant Officers and Seamen 2841

Military Officers 40

Non-commissioned Officers ) 2040
and Rank and File '

Total 5134.

More than 3,000 of the whole number were sent under escort
beyond the Japanese lines, the remainder being taken to Chefoo
in the Kwang Tsi, which made several trips for that purpose.
The captured war-ships, including gun-boats, were the Given Yuen,
Ping Yuen, Tsi Yuen, Ktoang Pin^g, Chen Tung, Chen Hai, Chen
Nan, Clien Pe, Chen Chun^, and Chen Peen. Prize crews were
sent on board of these, and the ships despatched to their destina-
tion. And thus the Peiyang Squadron ceased to exist.

VI.— BRAVE MEN AND BRAVE DEEDS.
1. — H. J. M. Y08HIN0.

The Yoshino, one of the finest vessels in the Japanese Fleet,
was built in England in 1893. Her displacement is 4216 tons, and
she is fitted out with 15,968 horse-power engines and carries 34
guns. The ship is built throughout of steel. The chief officers of
the Yoshino, during the war, were Captain Kawahara Yo-ichi, Com-
mander Tamada Hikohachi, and First Lieutenant Kato Tomo-
saburd, the latter being in charge of the battery. On the out-
break of the Tonghak Eebellion in Korea, the Yoshino, Takachiho,
Akitsushima and Naniioa, forming the First Flying Squadron,
left Chemulpho on July 23rd, leaving the other vessels of the
Fleet off Phungdo. On the 25th of the same month the
Squadron returned to this island, there encountering with the

332

HEROIC JAPAN.

Chinese war-ships Tsi Yuen and Kwang Yi. The "war began de
facto, if not de jure, at this spot, for the Chinese vessels opened
fire on the Japanese Squadron. The YosJiino instantly took up the
challenge and gave chase to the Tsi Yuen, a running fight ensuing.
Again, on September 17th, in the great sea-fight of the
Yellow Sea, off Haiyang, the Yoshino was the leader of the First
Flying Squadron, and so in front of all the rest. The Chinese
war-vessels, it will be remembered, began firing so soon as the
interval between them the Japanese Fleet had decreased to one of
6000 metres ; but the Japanese reserved their fire until not more
than 3000 metres separated them from their antagonists. At this
instant Captain Kawahara gave the order to fire, and thence-
forth the guns were served with admirable precision and steadiness

of aim, not a shell being wasted.
The result of the great battle
we have narrated at length in
another chapter.

Now here, in Wei-hai-wei,
the YosJiino's duties were mani-
fold, and her crew were tireless
in their endeavours to get at
the Chinese Fleet in the har-
bour. When the enemy's 13
torpedo-boats stole, on Fe-
bruary 7th, out of the harbour,
the YosJiino was the first to
give chase, and so succeeded
that 11 out of the 13 boats
were either captured or des-
troyed. Two only, steaming at
the rate of 24 knots, managed
to make good their escape to Chefoo. They did not get to
Chefoo directly, because of the YosJiino's hot pursuit, but conceal-
ed themselves in an inlet not far from that port, where they
remained until the worst danger was over.

And so the YosJiino, owing to her powerful frame, engines
and splendid guns, was conspicuous throughout the war : whether
at Chemulpho, in the Yellow Sea, Talien Bay, at Port Arthur or

Chief Gunneb Kato,
H. I. M. Yonkino.

WEI-HAI-WEl. 333

Wei-hai-wei : tlie Chinese coming finally to regard her as the
fiercest and most-to-be-feared war-ship in the Japanese Fleet.

2. — THAT baby!

The assault of the Chaopei-tsai fort was a comparatively
easy task for the Japanese, for the Chinese garrison was soon
vanquished and the fort readily seized by the attacking forces-
After all was over, a fine-looking Chinese woman was seen ap-
proaching the Japanese lines, having evidently lost her way.
The woman was, in all probability, nothing more than the con-
cubine of one of the Chinese officers in the fort before its capture ;
yet the Japanese took pity on her for the sake of her sex, and Lieut.-
Colonel Kawamura Masanao, who was commanding a Battalion of
Engineers in the Sixth Division, showed her what road to take
and saw that she reached in safety a house in the nearest village.
A few minutes later on some of the soldiers found a well-nourish-
ed Chinese baby boy lying on the ground, and it was supposed
that the child belonged to the woman who had just been sent be-
yond the lines. Pitying the little fellow, who was crying bitterly.
Captain Higuchi Seizaburo, of the Sixth Division, picked him up
and did his best to console the baby. But as the young China-
man refused to be comforted. Captain Higuchi called up one of
the prisoners and told him that he, the Captain, would give him
his liberty if he took that baby to its parents. To this the
Chinese captive, a stalwart fellow who looked as if he might have
children himself, joyfully consented ; but the baby refused to be
separated from its Japanese friend, and cried harder than ever
when the Chinese tried to take it in his arms. So, holding the
baby in his left arm while he grasped his sabre with the right.
Captain Higuchi marched to the capture of the next fort, re-
ceiving at one time a bullet through his cap. The fort was taken
in gallant style, the baby meanwhile looking on in wondering
surprise at the din and uproat of the battle, perfectly content to
rest on the kind-hearted Captain's shoulder. When all was over

334

HEROIC JAPAN.

this gallant officer gave his tiny charge to some of his troopers,
who bore the child in safety to a Chinese house in a village hard
by.

3.— CAPTAIN NOMUEA.

Befoee proceeding to the assault of Wei-hai-wei, it was
necessary to find a suitable landing-place for the troops; and
to this effect, as already narrated, the YosJiino, TakacJiiho,
Naniiua and ATcitsusliima made search in the vicinity of the

Shantung promontory.
The actual condition
and plans of the enemy
the Fleet could not re-
connoitre ; for the war-
ships might not approach
during the day-time as
they would instantly be
sighted. Getting at last
near Yingching Bay, the
TaJcacJiiho lowered a boat
for purposes of recon-
naissance, and in it was
Captain Nomura, with
three or four marines.
In the scouting that
ensued Captain Nomura
was foremost and utterly
reckless of himself. He returned to report that the enemy had
failed to defend the all-important Bay as it should have been defend-
ed, and that a landing was practicable. Acting on his representa-
tions, the transports were speedily brought in and the whole
landing of the Army accomplished in two days.

Captadi NoMtiKA, Commander
H. J. M. Takachiho.

WEI-HAI- WEI. 335

4. — BEFOEE THE TOKPEDO-BOAT ATTACK.

It being impossible to lure tHe Chinese war-ships out of the
safe waters of the harbour — safe in so far as they were protected
by the boom, the forts on Liukung and the numerous gun-boats, — it
was resolved to attempt a torpedo-boat attack at night, the little
craft to enter the harbour through the breach in the boom effect-
ed by No. 6. Vice.-Admiral ltd therefore sent for Captain Imai,
who was in command of the Third Torpedo Flotilla, and address-
ed him as follows : — " It will not do for us to continue any longer
in the present way. To-night, immediately after the moon has
set, an attack must be made by our torpedo-boats on the Chinese
men-of-war in the harbour." " We shall do our best. Sir,"
replied Captain Imai with manly promptitude ; " yet as the
breach in the boom is very narrow, the torpedo-boats which do
get through may very well be unable to return. If you do not
object to this. Sir, I am quite ready for the attack." This was
said with an unmoved countenance, but the Admiral was struck
with the words and dauntless spirit that prompted them. Dash-
ing away a tear that he had in vain endeavoured to conceal, the
Admiral replied, a little huskily, " All right, then. If the worst
happens, there is no help for it. I should be deeply grieved to
lose you, but this deed must be done for our country's sake. Do
the best you can, and inscribe you name high up on the walls of
the Temple of Fame ! The Second Torpedo Flotilla must also
make a dash for the inner harbour to-night, so tell Commander
Fujita what I have just said." There was a quick stern glance ;
a warm clasp of the hands ; and the two heroes parted without the
hope of seeing each other once more. But Captain Imai succeed-
ed in his perilous mission and, after sinking the enemy's most
powerful war-ships, regained the Fleet and won for himself
undying fame.

5. — A NOBLE ACT,

On February 11th, it will be remembered, the Katsuragi and

336 EEliOIG JAPAN.

several other Japanese war-ships had a severe fight with the
island forts. In the heat of the action, a hostile shell struck the
breech of one of the Katsuragi's larger guns. As quick as
thought, Takada Tomikichi, seaman of the third class and then
employed in serving powder to the gunners, seized a large bag
of powder close by the gun and sprang backwards with it, at the
same time receiving an ugly wound in his right arm from a
fragment of the shell. It was a most gallant act, for if he had
not removed the powder a fatal explosion might have occurred, if
not the loss of the ship.

6. — HOW THE BOOM WAS DESTROYED.

KoZAKi Tatsujiro a warrant-officer of the first-class, was
present at the fighting at Talien, Port Arthur and Wei-hai-wei ;
further taking part in the protecting landing of the forces at
Hwayang-kau.

Kozaki was attached to torpedo-boat No. 6, and a favourite
with all because of his activity and fearlessness. This No. 6 was
struck no less than 17 times in various places, either by the
hostile men-of-war or torpedo-boats, and ran several times the
gauntlet of the enemy's guard-boats, being time and again ex-
posed to the utmost peril. In the worst moments the duty of
steering this gallant No. 6, fell to Kozaki, who was ever calmest
when the danger was extreme. On several occasions he kept at
the wheel day and night continuously. During the attack on
Port Arthur he never left the wheel for twenty-eight hours, yet
gave no sign of fatigue nor offered to relinquish his post to an-
other. But his great personal merit was never so apparent as in
the destruction of the boom at the eastern entrance to "Wei-hai-wei
harbour.

It was during the night of February 3rd, after the moon had
gone down, that No. 6 stole noiselessly through the murky water
to the harbour-mouth. After a prolonged search, a narrow
passage was discovered between the eastern extremity of the
boom and Lungmiao-tsai. With infinite caution the torpedo-boat

WEI-HAI-WEI. 337

was steered through the narrow road, and into the harbour be-
yond ; for it was necessary to begin the destruction of the boom
from the inside or not at all. At a distance of less than 1500
metres were the dim outlines of seven of the enemy's torpedo-boats,
all in a line and apparently doing picket-duty, and quite conscious
of the entrance of the intrepid No. 6, as, for the last 80 minutes,
they had been keeping up a steady fire in the direction of the
massive steel and wooden boom. The fort on Zhih Island now
also began firing, using a 12 c. m. Q.-F. gun. Shells flew every-
where above and about No. 6, but the darkness being intense and
the boat lying low in the water not one struck her, though several
shells flew whizzing close past her sides.

The night was bitterly cold, a thin film of ice covering the
sea and preventing rapid movement. The only knowledge of the
whereabouts of the gallant vessel that the Chinese could have,
was when she moved forward, the crackling of the ice betraying
her. Tt seemed utterly impossible to escape destruction, yet the
crew of No. 6 behaved like the heroes they were. With infinite
difficulty a heavy charge of blasting powder was fastened to the
boom ; but, most unluckily, a fluke of No. 6's anchor cut through
the wire connectiag the explosive with the battery, and all the
work was rendered useless. Then Kozaki sprang from the wheel-
room where he had been, aud, with an encouraging word to the
others, speedily repaired the damage with a bit of copper wire
and some packing. But either the powder itself was faulty or
wet or something the matter with the wire, at all events the
charge failed to be exploded. There was nothing left but to try
hand-charges. To make these take effect was a most difficult and
perilous piece of business at any time, and doubly so now in the
darkness of the night, while the enemy's shells and bullets were
flying about the men or ricocheting over the heaving sea. Yet
Kozaki, walking out to the bow of No. 6 and getting on the
boom in this way, succeeded in fastening three heavy charges
to the timber. Clambering back to the boat, the lanyard
was pulled taut and all three charges burst into flame, with
tremendous effect, a great piece of the boom being torn away.
Every ship in the harbour was now awake to what was going on,
and the forts on Liukung and Zhih Islands roared out their anger.

338 HEROIC JAPAN.

while the Chao-pei-tsai fort, in possession of the Japanese, was not
slow to reply to the thunder below. The great shells came crash,
crash, striking the water on both sides of No. 6, or flying with a sin-
ister scream just above her deck. Yet in all this turmoil and confu-
sion Kozaki steered the devoted vessel back to the narrow entrance,
past the furiously picket-boats, unscathed and without iajury.
In a few minutes more the heroic men were beyond the reach of
shot and shell and steaming at full speed for the anchoring-
ground. ■ It had been hot work, but grandly conceived and super-
bly accomplished, thanks chiefly to Kozaki. Through this breach,
a little later on, the torpedo-boat flotillas entered to destroy to
finest of the Chinese fleet and thus secure the downfall and surren-
der of Wei-hai-wei.

7. — TWO BEAVE MEN.

On February 4th some members of the crew of the Itsukushima
were sent to garrison the eastern coast-fort. Among these men
were Taguchi Koto, a seaman of the first-class, and Kayano Iha-
chi. All were placed under the orders of Captain Nakashima,
then commanding the fort. On the 7th of the same month,
Sub-Lieutenant Kawahara, who was in charge of the Chao-pei-
tsai fort, ordered the men to aim the 24 c. m. cannon at Zhih
Island in the roadway below. The huge gun was fired and the
projectile struck the powder-magazine on that island, causing an
instant and fearful explosion. This at once placed the key of the
eastern entrance to Wei-hai-wei in the hands of the Japanese,
The subsequent surrender of the imprisoned fleet and the
fortresses on the harbour-mouth islands, was directly attributable
to this fatal shot. And that the great cannon which sent the
shell on its message was serviceable, is due to the meritorious
labour of the above-mentioned two men. In the attack on the
Chao-pei-tsai fort, they had taken active part. But when the
Chinese in the fort had become convinced of the futility of defence,
they voluntarily fired the powder-magazine, resolved that the
guns in the fort should not fall into the hands of the Japanese.

WEI-HAI-WEL 339

The five cannon there were overthrown, or driven deep into the
ground by the tremendous force of the explosion, and all the in-
struments used Iby the gunners were scattered to the four winds.
So thorough had been the work of destruction that the Chinese
doubtless considered the cannon utterly useless thenceforth. But
so soon as Taguchi and Kayano got into the fort, they set to
dig out and train the 24 c. m. gun on the Zhih Island fortifications.
It was a heavy piece of work, the cannon being imbedded in the
icy gravel, but finally the untiring efforts of the two men were
crowned with merited success, and at the fourth shot they explod-
ed the Zhih Island powder-magazine.

Not content with this, Kayano got a 28 c. m. cannon into
position, and, after a prolonged search, found the missing gas-
check of this gun quite 80 metres from the fort. As this had
been damaged he repaired it with such rude tools as he could
find, and finally had the gun in working-order. The process of
repairing the gas-check and certain parts of the gun was done
solely by the light of the moon ; for by day he could not leave the
fort without exposing himself to a storm of missiles from the
Chinese war-ships in the harbour, nor might he, for the same
reason, use a light by night. Yet despite all difficulties he got
the bursting charge into order as well as the much-injured breech
of the gun. When the moon failed him, he worked on by the
pale reflection of the snow. With the thus refitted cannon,
Kayano did much damage to the enemy's fleet and the forts on
the two harbour-mouth islands. Later on, some men from the
YaTnato coming into the fort, this gun was trained on the Liukung
strongholds, and by a shell destroyed a large cannon in one of
them.

8. — THE SHIPS AND THEIK COMMANDEES.

The names of the Japanese war-ships taking part in the
capture of Wei-hai-wei and the Chinese Fleet, as well as of the
officers in command, are as follow : —

340

HEBOIC JAPAN.

Vessel.

Commanding Officee.

Eanr.

Yosliino

Kawahara YoicM

Captain.

Tahacliiho

Nomura TadasH

Captain.

MatsusJiima

H. I. H. Arisugawa Takeliito Captain.

ItsukiisJiima

Arima Shin-iclii

Captain.

Chiyoda

Uchida Masatoshi

Captain.

Akitsushima

Kamimura Hikonojo

Captain.

Naniwa

Togo Heihachiro

Captain.

Fusb

Arai Aritsura

Captain.

Kongo

Kataoka Shichiro

Captain.

Hiyei

Sakura Kikunosuke

Captain.

Takao

Sawa Eyokan

Captain.

Tsuhuslii

Miyoshi Katsumi

Captain.

Tenryu

Serada Tasuku

Captain.

Kaimon

Yabe Okikatsu

Captain.

Musaslii

ltd Tsunesaku Brevet-Commander.

Atago

Inoue Yoshitomo

Commander.

Katsuragi

Oda Toru

Commander.

Maya

Hashimoto Masa-akira

Commander.

GhoJcai

Hosoya Suke-uji

Commander.

Yamato

Uemura Shonojo

Captain.

AJcagi

Hagazaki Gengo

Commander.

Yayeyama

Hirayama Tojiro

Captain.

Amagi

Nashiha Toki-oki

Commander.

Banjo

Kashiwahara Nagashige

Commander.

Osliima

Mukai Atsutada
Tkanspoets and Ceuisees.

Commander.

Yamashiro Maru* Captain Geki Yasumasa.

Omi Maru*

Captain Ogata

Koreyoshi.

*Ex-mercliant steamers.

CHAPTER XVIII.

THE BATTLE OF TAPING-SHAN.

I.— GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

Aptek the successful siege of Kaiping by the Mixed Eirst
Brigade under Major-General Nogi, the immediate plan of the
Japanese commanders was to overwhelm the enemy in the vicinity
of Yingkow, by using Kaiping as a base of operations.

The Chinese troops around the former city steadily increased
in number; indeed, according to the reports brought in by
Japanese scouts, there were not less than 40,000 fighting men in
the neighbourhood of Tingkow and Tienchwangtai. So con-
fident did the enemy appear in their own strength, that it became
evident that a strong assault would shortly be made on the Mixed
Brigade. In order to reinforce this body, therefore, the Eirst
Division, hitherto stationed at Kinchow, started over the snowy
roads northwards on January 18th, reaching Kaiping just four
days later.

A glance at Taping-shan — most erroneously thus named, for
the Chinese style means " Mountain of Great Peace " — and its
neighbourhood will make clear the subsequent movements of the
Japanese forces. The plain of Yingkow covers about 20-28 miles
north to south by 6-8 miles east to west. On the south it is bound-
ed by the mountains, or rather lofty hills, running just north of
Eaiping ; on the east lie the hills of Tashihkiao ; while the Liao
Eiver and Gulf of Pechihli enclose the plain on the south and
south-west. In spring the whole plain is, as a rule, a great
swampy morass, the excessive moisture being due to the snow
melting on the surrounding hills. In the midst of this marsh

342 HEBOIG JAPAN.

stands the Mil known as Taping-shan, — of not great height, 70 or
80 metres at most, but commanding the plain as well as the
Yingkow roads. From Kaiping two roads lead to Yingkow, the
one following the coast-line and passing through Haishan-chai,
Langchih-chang and Hongchia-chang ; while the other is a rounda-
bout highway touching Pohtai-tse, Senchia-kautse and Laoying-
miao. But while the latter route is longer, it passes through a
much greater number of villages, and thus has more attractions
and conveniences. Taping-shan lies midway between these two
roads. In the Yingkow plain itself there are a good many
hamlets, but none large enough to serve as a halting-place for
passing troops. From the eastern portion of the plain the broad
expanse of the Gulf is visible. Yet in February the sea freezes
over all along the coast, so firmly indeed that heavy weights can
pass over the frozen surface; while the whole expanse of the
plain, during the winter months, is covered with deep drifts of
snow, the roads thereby being rendered quite indistinguishable.

Beginning with January 24th, the Mixed Brigade had several
skirmishes with the enemy, but all of a minor nature. In con-
sequence of this, however, one detachment was sent to hold the
important places on Taping-shan. On February 21st a force of
about 6000-6000 Chinese entered the villages of East and "West
Shihlikow, north of the hill, and shortly afterwards the Japanese
pickets were attacked by a number of these men, the Japanese
being compelled to relinquish their posts, knowing that it would
be madness for them to contend with so overwhelming a force.
The Main Body of the Brigade was then at Pohtai-tse, while the
other troops were stationed in the neighbourhood of Kaiping.
The Brigade Commander, Lieut. -General Yamaji, at once re-
cognized the fact that it would be extremely unwise to leave
Taping-shan in the hands of the enemy ; and so he determined to
attack the Chinese in the vicinity of the hill on February 24th.
To this effect he collected the whole Japanese force, on the 23rd,
at Pohtai-tse, and made the following arrangements : — Major-
General Mshi, with the Second Begiment of Infantry, one Sub-
company of Cavalry and one Battalion of Artillery, to proceed to
the left of the hill — the western side ; Major-General Nogi, with
the First Brigade of Infantry and two Battalions of Artillery, to

TAPING-8HAN.

343

go around to the right or eastern side of Taping-shan. Both of
these bodies were ordered to set out at 7 a. m. of the following
day. Moreover, one Battalion of Cavalry was to keep on the right
flank of the Japanese forces as a cover, for that was the most ex-
posed part. Camp was broken at midnight in consequence of
these directions, the Brigade Commander with the Third Kegi-
ment leaving the place at 2 a. m. At 6.30 a. m. the Japanese Left,
under Major-General Mshi, began firing on the enemy in a small
village west of Taping-shan ; and in a little over an hour later
they were in unquestioned possession of this and the adjoining
hamlet, the beaten enemy flying north and westwards under a
heavy artillery fire. The Chinese troops in these two villages
numbered in all 2700. At 7.30 a. m. the Japanese Bight, under
Major-General Nogi, began ac-
tive hostilities, and, at 8.30 a. m.
marched into North Taping-shan
village. In the meantime the
First Eegiment of Infantry, to the
right, assisting the Fifteenth Eegi-
ment, did good work in driving
the Chinese out. Taping-shan
was thus completely in the oc-
cupation of the Japanese by nine
o'clock in the forenoon. None the
less, East and West Shihlikow,
villages about 5000-6000 metres
distant from the northern spur
of the hill, were still strongly de-
fended by the Chinese, who show-
ed no disposition to budge.
Major-General Nogi now des-
patched the Fifteenth Eegiment to the capture of East Shihlikow,
an undertaking in which they were entirely successful. But the
enemy at West Shihlikow were much more obstinate in their
defence of the place. No less than 20,000 Chinese were gathered
here shortly after 10 a. m. They had ten cannon and a number of
machine-guns, using smokeless powder. These pieces kept up a
constant fire at the approaching Japanese, the aim being excep-

Majob-GenebaIi Kishi.

344 HEROIC JAPAN.

tionally good. Seeing the many casualties caused in the Japanese
ranks, the enemy spread out on either side, keeping the village in
their centre, and acting as if they thought to completely surround
the attacking troops. The Chinese front, composed of not less than
5000 men, swung around to meet the First Regiment, then a little
south of Laoying-miao, but halted in the snow as they came face
to face with the Japanese. Towards the Japanese Left came
another body of 8000 troops, advancing steadily but very slowly.
Now the Japanese had already made themselves masters of Tap-
ing-shan, the prime object of the movement ; but, under the
circumstances, the fighting had to be continued, though at such
enormous odds. It was absolutely necessary to dislodge the
enemy and break up their camp ; yet so strong was their position
and so great their numbers that Lieut.-General Yamaji desired, if
possible, to avoid a pitched battle. But the Chinese, conscious
of their own strength, seemed not in the least disposed to retire.
The conflict was inevitable. At 11 a. m. two Battalions, with a
battery, were sent to East Shihlikow with the command to open
fire on the enemy, and thus precipitate matters. The Japanese
Artillery dashed boldly over the plain, in full view and easy range
of the enemy, who were not slow to take advantage of the situa-
tion. Halting on a level space uf ground a little to the north-
west of the village, the Japanese gunners at once began firing
heavily upon the enemy crowded in West Shihlikow. The
Chinese Artillery replied to the challenge and the roar of the guns
was kept up for three hours, at the end of which time the enemy,
though greatly galled by the Japanese fire, still showed no dis-
position to evacuate West Shihlikow. This would not do : nothing
would serve but the total suppression of the foe at this important
point. The Brigade Commander therefore resolved upon attack-
ing the enemy's centre, and to this end Major-General Nogi was
ordered to storm, with the Fifteenth Regiment, the village shelter-
ing the Chinese Army. At the same time the First Regiment, on
the Japanese right, menaced a body of the enemy, about 6000
strong, south of Laoying-miao, and kept them from communicat-
ing with the forces in West Shihlikow. Major-General Nishi was
instructed to march his men around to the west of Taping-shan,
to prevent any reinforcement from coming up in that direction,

TAPING-SHAN. 345

and, in case of need, to act as an aid to tlie devoted Fifteenth
Eegiment — now about to engage in a struggle to the death. Just
as these orders were about to be carried out, the Chinese Right
boldly advanced in order to attack the Japanese Left. Their
approach was, however, prevented by the Artillery there station-
ed, whose splendid fire not only kept the foe at a distance but
even compelled them to withdraw within their own lines. Shortly
after 3 p. m. the Fifteenth Eegiment set out on their perilous
mission, the attention of the Chinese meanwhile being entirely
absorbed by the operations of the First Regiment and the troops
under Major-General Nishi. It was a grand sight to see the
brave Fifteenth march through the deep snow to the attack.
With all the drill and precision of a parade they pressed steadily
nearer the foe, the serried lines as regular and trim as if it had
been a field-day instead of a duel of doubtful issue. Lieut.-
General Yamaji, deeming the task well nigh beyond their powers,
now sent to the Regiment's aid the First Battalion of the First
Regiment and two Battalions from the Third Regiment. While
this reinforcement rapidly followed after the advancing troops,
the enemy, who had been fallen back before the Japanese Left, sud-
denly veered around and pressed against the Left Wing of the
approaching Fifteenth. At the same time the Chinese hitherto
engaged with the First Regiment turned and attacked the Fif-
teenth's Right Wing. A tremendous hand-to-hand conflict ensued,
the Chinese fighting for all they were worth ; but nothing could with-
stand the desperate valour of the Fifteenth. At 4.30 p. m. the
redoubts of West Shihlikow were captured, and in a few minutes
more the vast multitudes of Chinese were in full flight along the
Yingkow road.

The carnage had been fearful. At the back of Taping-shan
the Brigade now began burying the dead, but although they
worked the entire night, this sad duty was not ended when the
next day dawned. During the night the First Regiment under
Major-General Nogi bivouacked in East Shihlikow, keeping a
sharp lookout for any return on the part of the Chinese. But the
enemy had been too thoroughly cowed to dream of making an
attempt to regain the villages — where the dismantled farm-houses,
corpse-strewn streets and general desolation eloquently spoke of

346 HEROIC JAPAN.

the horrors of war.

Id this battle the Japanese lost 280 killed and wounded,
including many officers. The Chinese losses were considerably
over two thousand, the village of West Shihlikow in particular
presenting a fearful and ghastly spectacle. It was not until noon
of the following day that the Japanese succeeded in burying all
the Chinese dead.

II.— BEAVE lilEN AND BRAYE DEEDS.
1. — A GALLANT FOOT-SOLDIEE.

The cold was intense when the Fifth Company of the Third
Eegiment began the wearisome march north-wards. And yet,
despite the unusual amount of impedimenta with which each
soldier was burdened, the men managed to cover between 18-19
miles daily. Many of the poor fellows suffered severely from frost-
bitten or wounded feet. Niyama Tomekichi, a second-class reser-
vist private in this Company, had dreadfully injured feet, so that he
was able to wear neither shoes nor straw-sandals, and the surgeon
advised him to give and go to hospital. But this advice gave him
intense disappointment, and he said: — " I can not refuse to go if
you order me to do so. Yet it would be dreadful to be put on
the sick list for such slight injuries. I want to die in the smoke
and din of battle, even if both my feet have to be cut off. Pray,
Sir, permit me to keep up with the Company." Moved by the brave
man's words, the surgeon consented, though reluctantly, for he
well knew that every step must give the man agony. So Niyama
was able to take part in the battle of Taping-shan, where he
acquitted himself most manfully, although his sufferings before
and after the struggle must have been dreadful.

-OEIHAEA TAMEKICHI.

A THiED- CLASS private of the Sixth Company, Third Eegi-
ment, Orihara Tamekichi, distinguished himself at Taping-shan

TAPING-8HAN. 347

by kindness and devotion to his wounded comrades. On March
24th, on the way back to the camp, after the battle was over, one
of the men dropped out and fell down by the roadside. But as it
was very late and a dark night, no one knew of this occurrence
until the Company came to a halt at midnight, in order to bivouac
where they were. A Sergeant at once offered to go in search of
the missing man, but Orihara, hearing of the matter, called out :
" I am not yet so very tired. Please let me go and search."
Permission being granted, Orihara set out at once, without re-
moving either knapsack or anything else. After retracing his
steps for about 1000 metres, Orihara discovered the injured
man — for he had fallen out because of a wound — lying senseless.
Orihara tried his best to arouse him, but without avail. Strip-
ping thp injured man of his accoutrements, but without laying
aside his own, Orihara raised his unconscious comrade on his
back and staggered off. The night was a blustering, rainy one,
so that Orihara lost his way ; yet he never faltered, and finally
regained the bivouac shortly before three o'clock in the morning.
It is gratifying to narrate in conclusion that the rescued man
thereafter recovered.

3. — ACCOMPLISHMENT OF DUTY.

When the First Division of the Second Expeditionary Army
advanced to the attack of Kinchow-ching, the larger part of the
Division was obliged to make for Sanshih-lipu, branching off the
Petsewo highway, and reconnoitre the adjacent territory with
unusual care and precaution. This had to be done on account of
the imperfect nature of the maps with which the leaders were
supplied. At this time Sergeant Ogawa Ikutaro of the First
Cavalry Battalion, in company with his Captain, was conspicuous
for the skill and address he displayed, guiding finally the Divi-
sion with celerity and in safety to Sanshih-lipu. The road taken
by the Sergeant was so deep in the hills and apparently so
devious that it was at first surmised that some mistake had been
made. Yet it afterwards appeared that the Sergeant had dis-

348 HEROIC JAPAN.

covered and selected the best and shortest possible route.

Again, after the capture of Kaiping-ching in January, 1895,
Sergeant Ogawa was active in scouting the enemy, his Battalion
being at the time stationed at Chiu-chia-ten-tse. Later on, ac-
companied by only three mounted troopers, he went towards Peh-
miao-tse on a reconnaissance. On getting near the place, they
were surprised by being suddenly fired upon by the enemy, a
random bullet striking the bold Sergeant in the breast and in-
flicting a mortal wound. But, nothing daunted, he turned to his
comrades and said that, the main part of their reconnaissance
having been achieved, they might not draw rein until their report
was handed in. He, for one, was determined not to die until this
duty should have been accomplished. The enemy were then in
hot pursuit of the four cavalry-men and chased them for quite 5
kilometres, when the Japanese gave them the slip. Sergeant
Ogawa was now suffering almost mortal agony and could hadly
keep in the saddle, yet bravely pressed on. At last, after a;
long and most painful ride, the four men regained their Company,
and Sergeant Ogawa, standing erect, minutely reported all that
had occurred or had been seen. One seeing that his Captain
fully understood what had been said, the dying man smiled and
gasped out, " I have done my duty." These were his last words.
It is astonishing to learn that he had ridden fully 26 kilometres
after receiving his mortal wound. Nothing but the most unbend-
ing and determined will kept him alive until he had accomplished
his duty.

4. — CAEELESS OF HIS WOUND.

Haibara. Kaoeu, a private of the second-class in the Twelfth
Company, First Regiment, acted as a despatch-bearer during the
battle of Kaiping. When this Company crossed the frozen
Kaichow they were subjected for a time to so fierce a fire that
they were obliged to come to a halt. His rifle slung on his back,
Haibara paid no heed to the bullets of the enemy, though they
buzzed all about him, and passed unconcernedly through the line

TAPIN0-8HAN. 349

of battle in order to deliver a message. The strap of Ms gim was
shot away while he marched on, but he received no injury and at
last had the satisfaction of doing as he had been ordered.

Later on he was, at the attack on West Shihli-kow, fighting
most gallantly under Lieutenant Odagiri Seijun. He was par-
ticularly exposed to an incessant fire, the enemy using smokeless
powder, from a large and strongly built house in the village ; the
building being well-defended and half-hidden in the deep snow.
At this point many Japanese were killed or wounded. "When at
a distance of 400 metres from the enemy, a bullet struck his
head, grazing but not fracturing the skull. Badly as the wound
bled and painful though it must have been, Haibara kept on
fighting till he could fight no more, and was borne on a stretcher
to the rear. During the contest he had never once assumed a
recumbent position like the rest, but had fired kneeling or on his
feet.

5. — A seegeant's peesence of mind.

When, at 7 a. m. of February 24th, the Second Begiment
advanced to the attack of the southern part of Taping-shan, the
enemy in the villages west of the mountain-base were strongly
entrenched and defended. A line of skirmishers was thrown out,
and the men began fighting severely with the foe; while the
Eighth Company of this Begiment advanced at a distance of
about 300 metres behind the foremost line of battle. An order to
this effect being given, the Company wheeled and, passing to the
left of the skirmishers, made for the western end of the village,
where was the enemy's Bight Wing. Before advancing far they
were subjected to a fierce cross-fire. The ground here was most
disadvantageous for the Japanese, being a dead level without any
shelter whatever. Moreover the snow was so deep that any
advance was attended with great difiiculty. There was only one
thing to do : charge the enemy at double-quick ; for any loitering
meant that the losses in the ranks would be very great. So the
Japanese charged on, at an accelerated pace, the enemy's fire

350 HEROIC JAPAN.

redoubling in intensity as they came on. The roar of the firing
was so tremendous that all orders became inaudible. Nagara
Tamekichi, a First-class Sergeant and then engaged on special
duty, was sent by his Captain to with an urgent message to the
commander of a Sub-company a little to the rear. As he hastened
along he shouted out words of encouragement to his sorely-tried
comrades, and finally delivered his message. On the way back
a bullet transfixed his breast, the wotind being of course a fatal
one. With unmoved countenance he sank to his knees and after
three great shouts of "Teikohu Banzai! "* rolled over dead.

' " Long live tlio Empiio ! '

CHAPTER XIX.

THE FIGHTING AT KWANTEN-SHWEN.

I.— GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

At 7. 30 a. m. of February 15tli the Twelfth Company of the
Eleventh Eegiment set out from Shanlu-kau-ling, and, advancing
towards Kwanten-shwen, proceeded to reconnoitre the condition
of the enemy. After a toilsome and chilly march of 14 miles
through the deep snow-drifts, they reached Santao-kau, where
they halted for the night. The next day at the same hour camp
was broken, and the Eegiment had advanced to about 1500
metres south-west of Kwanten-shwen when, at 4.02 p. m., the
sound of a heavy fusillade was heard westwards of the village.
Special Sergeant Nakatsu was then ordered to reconnoitre, and,
taking two small bodies of foot-soldiers with him, he went along
the brow of a hill towards the western gate of Kwanten-shwen.
Nakatsu and his men did all they could to discover the where-
abouts and intentions of the enemy, and in the meantime the
Cavalry composing the Advance Column found that the Chinese
had actually been in the castle. At 4.20 p. m. the Japanese horse
were sighted and fired upon by the enemy, and, 5 minutes later,
Lieutenant Kutsunoya, with his two detachments, made a charge
with fixed bayonets and entered the bourg from the southern gate.
The enemy retreated in disorder and fled to the north-west.
Placing one detachment on guard at the captured gate, the
Lieutenant ordered the other to charge through the streets in
search of any lingering foes. At 4.40 p. m. Lieutenant Kimata,
also with two detachments, took the western gate and the men
then advanced into the town. Ten minutes or thereabouts before

352 HEROIC JAPAN.

tMs, desultory firing had been heard toward the rear of the
Japanese forces. To ascertain the reason of this, one detachment
was sent in the indicated direction. They found that about 80
Chinese had attacked the Japanese train, which was guarded by
Sergeant Kishi and six privates. The little reinforcement soon
drove the enemy off, and shortly afterwards re-entered the bourg
through the southern gate, which was then guarded or rather
held by Lieutenant Kutsunoya with his Sub-company. At 4.45 p.
m. Special Sergeant Nakatsu returned with the news that about
300 Chinese soldiers were ensconced in a place some 1200 metres
west of Kwanten-shwen, and it was resolved to beat them back.
Shortly before half-past five a mob of 200 Chinese foot came
around to the Japanese rear. Deploying in a village 800 metres
south of the bourg, they advanced, slowly in open order. At the
same moment, on an elevated piece of ground south-west of the
castle, about 400 Chinese were seen approaching in two columns,
and, as they did so, the enemy directly in front of the Japanese
forces approached to within 1500 metres.

The Company thereupon resolved to press against the Chinese
Eright Wing and then to withdraw to Shin-ling, south-wards. To
this intent the Company subalterns rallied the men at the various
gates, while Lieutenant Kutsunoya drew up his Sub-company on the
wall by the south gate. As the enemy marched on the Japanese
fired never a shot, though the Chinese kept shooting irregularly.
But when the attacking forces were no more than 400 metres off,
Kutsunoya's men opened a fierce and well-sustained fire, which
not only made the enemy waver but even caused them to retreat
to a forest in the rear. And as Kutsunoya's Sub-company began
their so effective volleys, Lieutenant Kimata dashed forward with
his men into the plain and spread out in open order before the
south gate, at the same time firing rapidly and thus acting as a
cover for another detachment now pouring out through the gate.
None the less did the Chinese keep up a rapid and well-directed
fire, the bullets falling among the Japanese ranks in a continual
shower. Moreover the drifted snow was fully two feet deep,
rendering all swift evolutions very difficult if not quite impos-
sible. A Sub-company under Lieutenant Tasaka, under cover of
the fire of Kimata's command, now moved forward and deployed

KWANTEN-8HWEN. 353

' towards the left of the Kimata Sub-company. Kutsunoya's men
also dashed forwards and, occupying a building standing some
what apart, on the left, served as a shield to the Japanese Eight
Wing, which now withdrew. After this each Sub-company
successively took up their station in this building and did their
best to discomfit the Chinese. But the latter, at a distance of
not more than 300 metres, responded readily to the heavy fire,
for once being quite secure of keeping their ground. Moreover
the enemy on the hill above referred to had not only been keeping
up a brisk fire but had also got much closer to the Japanese lines,
until finally they were not more than 500 metres off. The Ja-
panese fire was, however, so well-directed and so galling that it
caused the Chinese Bight to waver ; and taking advantage of this
moment the Company began to retreat along the Shin-ling road.
Evening now setting in, the Japanese were enabled to avoid a
collision with any other foes, and reached Shin-ling at 9.30
p. m., where a part of the Tenth Company had already succeeded
in establishing communication with the Main Body. Collecting
the scattered men, the little handful of Japanese continued to fall
back, — the Chinese fire and pursuit not being over-heavy — and
finally succeeded in reaching Changten-ching at 1 p. m. of the 27th.
The above battle — for it is quite worthy of this name — was
fought after the Japanese had made a most difficult and toilsome
march through the deep snow. Moreover the cold was intense
throughout, acting as an efficient aid to the assaulting Chinese.
The Japanese losses were, after all, only 32 in killed and wound-
ed. The enemy were quite 1000 strong, whereas the Japanese
had only 156 men in the field, including the commanders of the
sub-companies.

II.— BRAVE MEN AND BRAVE DEEDS.

1. — A soldiee's devotion.

While the scouts were fighting fiercely with the enemy,
Koga Hikoshiro, a second-class private, acted as orderly to Sub-

354 HEROIC JAPAN.

Lieutenant Tasaka Kaya. As the men slowly retreated, fighting as
they fell back, the young officer received a severe bullet-wound.
Some of the soldiers at once sprang to his side and begged to
help him to the rear ; but knowing that he would never be able to
get there, the Sub-Lieutenant decided to commit suicide in order
to avoid falling while still living into the merciless hands of the
Chinese. To this, however, the soldiers would by no means
consent, Koga, in particular, out of his great love for his officer,
positively refusing to let the deed be done. Starting up, Koga
went alone in order to seek for his Commander. The night was
dark and Koga soon lost his way, yet kept on till he reached the
base of the Shin-ling hill. There he met with the commanding
officer he sought, and learned that the Sub-Lieutenant had been
brought back to the rear by Private Osu Kajumaru. On this
Koga set off once again for Kwanten-shwen, hoping to see the
young officer once more. On his way back he met with scattered
bands of soldiers, whom he questioned as to the whereabouts of
the Sub-Lieutenant. After marching through the dark for about
three li, he was still unable to find his beloved officer. Pressing
on, though well-nigh exhausted, he came to the place where the
Sub-Lieutenant had been wounded. Here he saw many Chinese
horsemen, riding to and fro with lighted torches in their hands.
They were evidently on the lookout for any Japanese wounded.
Not at all intimidated by this but in despair at not finding the
object of his search, Koga went back, yet not until he had picked
up four rifles and one sword from among the Japanese dead.
These weapons he brought back with him.

2. — A CHEER FOE- THE EMPEEOE.

DuEiNG the reconnaissance of Kwanten-shwen by the Twelfth
Company, a fresh body of Chinese was at one time encountered.
These at once went around the Japanese, and the two parties
began fighting with great fury. In this contest, which was ex-
ceptionally bitter, First-class Sergeant Serikawa Kunihiko led
his men on with the utmost skill, his command evincing great

KWANTEN-SHWEN. 355

eagerness to get at close quarters with the foe. Afterwards, when
the Japanese met their impetuous charge from the south gate of
Kwanten-shwen and pressed on the Chinese Bight Wing, the
enemy's bullets fell among the ranks like rain, inflicting much
damage. Sergeant Serikawa was shot in the breast, and fell with
a cry of "I regret this!" The wound was a mortal one and
caused him fearful pain ; yet in a little while he raised his head
and was heard to say faintly, — the more echo of a cheer — " His
Imperial Majesty live forever ! " After he had uttered these words,
he closed his eyes and slept.

CHAPTER XX.

THE BATTLE AND CAPTUEE OF NEWCHWANG.

I.— GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

On March 4th, 1895, was fought the greatest battle of the
war after Phyongyang. Kwangwasae was fully as fiercely contend-
ed, the fighting at Taiping-shan as sanguinary ; yet at Newchwang
the number of the combatants was very large, and both sides
fought with embittered fury. This was the last great conflict in
Manchuria.

The distribution of the Eirst Expeditionary Army — the Third

and Fifth Divisions being here
engaged — w-as simple. The idea
was that the castle should be as-
saulted simultaneously on the
north-west and north-east. To
that end the command of the
Fifth Division was, on Feb. 17th,
removed from Kiulien-ching to
Funghwang-ching. On February
23rd all the forces left Fung-
hwang-ching and Suiyen. Lieut.-
General Oku Tasukata, command-
ing the Fifth Division, collected
his troops at Hwanghwa-ten. At
1 a. m. of Feb. 24th the Division
set out from this place, marching
westwards ; the Advance Column
being composed of two Battalions of Infantry from the 21st.

Libtjt.-Geneeal Oku.

NEWOEWANG. 357

Eegiment, and one Battalion of Artillery. This Column was led
by Colonel Taketa Shuzan. On reaching Lungtao-sai the fore-
most Battalion of Cavalry came into collision with the enemy, but
soon defeated them and rode on to Sanchia-tse, while the re-
mainder of the Division encamped that night at the village in
which the enemy had been encountered. The next day, February
25th, the Semba Battalion (under Major Semba Namitaro), which
had hitherto kept in the rear, took the place of the Advance
Column. They met with some small bodies of Chinese at Motien-
ling, and these they soon defeated and dispersed. The follow-
ing day the van once again encountered with the enemy in the
neighbourhood of Panchia-paotse, with the usual result. The
BattaUon of Cavalry and the Advance Guard stopped that night at
Shinlo-kau, while the other troops stayed at Liutse-ku and Heiku
on the Tomuh-ching road. On February 27 the Advance Column
passed through Chihtung-ku, in front of which village outposts
were placed. The Division encamped that night at Peisai-ling
and Chihtung-ku. February 28th, the Division and Advance
Column both bivouacked at Chingchang-li. On March 1st, at
7.30 a. m., the Advance Column left Chingehang-li and, after
passing through Pahoi-sai, met and defeated a body of Chinese
soldiers. That day Shiashih-chao-tse was made. An order was
received on March 2nd to the effect that, as the Third Division,
which had been staying at Haiching, had been ordered to act as
the Second Column and was intending to attack the enemy at
Anshan-tan on that day, the Fifth Division should act as the
first or foremost Column and also march towards Anshan-tan.
This is a large village between Haiching and Liaoyang, the centre
of the Chinese forces coming from Liaoyang. But before the
Japanese could reach the village, it was evacuated by the enemy.
That night the Divisional Staff Quarters were established at
Tangkau-tse, and the Fifth Division also lodged near the village.
Suddenly, at midnight, an order came to the effect that the
First Army should break camp at dawn and march on New-
chwang. This was done ; while the Third Division, which had
arrived at Chan-chun-tun by way of Anshan-tan, passed through
and similarly advanced towards Newchwang. The Fifth Division
inarched along to the left ; its Advance Column was composed of

358 HEROIC JAPAN.

the First and Third Battalions, 21st Eegiment, one Sub-company
of Cavalry and one Company of Mountain Artillery : the whole
being under the command of Major-General Oshima Yoshimasa.
One Independent Battalion of Cavalry went ahead, being charged
with the duty of reconnoitring the road to be followed. The Main
Body of the Division was made up of the First and Second
Battalions of the 22nd Eegiment ; the Second Battalion of the
21st Eegiment ; the First Battalion of the 11th Eegiment ; one
Battalion of Mountain Artillery ; one Company of Field Artillery;
and one Company of Engineers : Lieut. -General Oku Yasukata in
command. At 7 a. m. the Main Body broke camp, reaching
Tsaichia-chwan, 6 miles from Newchwang, that night.

The Third Division, or other half of the First Army, which
had had little to do since the capture of Haiching on December
13th, left its quarters on February 27th. Some few days before
this date, Lieut.-General Katsuro Taro, Commander of this
Division, had had a meeting with the Commander-in-chief,
Lieut.-General Nozu, and Lieut.-General Oku. The Commander-
in-chief was now at Haiching. In order to attack the enemy,
who were at a place between the Liaoyang and Kaiping highway,
Lieut.-General Katsura submitted the following scheme : — To
storm the village called Shaho-yen, midway between the New-
chwang and Liaoyang roads, thus cutting the enemy's forces into
two bodies. In order to carry out this idea, which was adopted
as excellent, the majority of the Division was made the principal
body for the attack, while Major Okamoto Tadayoshi, Commander
of the First Battalion, Sixth Eegiment, with one Company of
Artillery, was selected to lead the Shuichia-yuen branch. His
duty was to cover the road pursued by the Main Body. The Third
Eegiment, with one Sub-company of Cavalry and a Company of
Field- Artillery, belonging to the First Division, was ordered to
leave two mountain-guns at Haiching and guard the town from
Tangwang-shan, Liangchia-shan, and the Yingkow and New-
chwang Eoads.

From statements made by prisoners it was learned that the
enemy were fully 40,000 strong, and that their line extended
from the Liaoyang road east to the Yingkow highway west, and
up to the immediate vicinity of Newchwang — the whole line being

NEWCHWANG. 359

above 6 miles in length. At 3 a. m. of February 28th, the Naito
Battalion attacked the high ground known as Sietoh-slian, about
3000 metres to the north-east of Hwangshih-shau. The enemy
here defended themselves stoutly, yet the Japanese, without firing
a shot, took possession of the place, thanks to a fierce and most
effective bayonet charge. Major-General Oshima's attack on
Shaho-yen was greatly facilitated hereby. Lieut.-General Katsura,
on the summit of Hwaiigshih-shan, had a clear view of what was
going on and thence issued his orders.

At 4.20 a. m. Major-General Oshima Hisanao had set out
with the Sixth Brigade and a Battalion of Field Artillery. Mar-
ching towards Shaho-yen, he encountered the first Chinese about
40 minutes after starting. They fired at the Japanese flank, from
the village of Ta Shaho-yen, to which attack the Japanese prompt-
ly replied. A little later on the eastern sky grew bright and the
marching became correspondingly easier. The Company of
Mountain Artillery, under Major Naito Shinichiro, which had
been on the Japanese Eight, took up a position on Sietoh-shan,
and there awaited the break of day. Now the time had come for
action, and the cannon began to pour their deadly messengers
into the ranks of the enemy at East Shaho-yen. Major-General
Osako Naotoshi, the Brigade Commander, left Haiching through
the west gate at 4 a. m., and reached Chao-chiin-ohang without
mishap. Passing on through Yienchui-chan the brigade arrived
at a place south of both Ta Shaho-yen and Siao Shaho-yen.* The
enemy fired at the Japanese, from behind fences and palisades in
the two villages, but without eliciting any response from the in-
vaders. The Field Artillery now came up, yet before the cannon
opened fire the enemy, evidently believing discretion the better
part of valour and having learned to appreciate the Japanese
shrapnel at its full value, hastily evacuated the villages and fled
north-east and north-west. Lieut.-General Katsura, seeing that
all had been successfully accomplished now descended from
Hwangshih-shan, and proceeded northwards to Yienchiuchan,
where the reserve Eegiment of Artillery and the Battalion of
Engineers had already arrived. The enemy at Shaho-yen having
thus been effectually repulsed, Major-General Osako was ordered
* Literally " Greater Shaho-yen " and ■' Lesser Shaho-yen."

360 HEBOIG JAPAN.

to press on to Tafu-tun, the Division Commander sending botli
the Field and the Eeserve Artillery to his aid. The Second
Battalion, 18th Eegiment, commanded by Colonel Sato, which
formed, as already stated, the Main Body of the Division, took the
same direction, the Sixth Eegiment following. The detachment
under Major-General Oshima Hisanao thereupon defeated the
enemy at Peimiao-tse, and then captured Changhotai, to the
north of the former place. Following np their advantage, the
troops occupied the elevated ground to the east of the villages
about North Changho-tai. Lieut.-General Katsura, who was at
Changho-tai, now received word from Major-General Osako that
Tafu-tun had been captured. In consequence of this intelligence,
Major-General Oshima was ordered to capture East and West
Yientai, on the Liaoyang liighway. Meanwhile Division Com-
mander Katsura, after passing through Shaho-yen and by Sietoh-
shan, reached Wutao-hotse, where he and his men made a brief
halt. Then another report came in that the troops under Major-
General Oshima Hisanao had taken both East and West Yientai.
At dusk therefore the Division marched to Toho-paotse and West
Yientai, where camp was made. The local Chief Command of the
Army and Third Division was then removed to West Endai. The
Advance Column under Major-General Oshima Hisanao stopped
that night at the same village, while the Osako Brigade bivouack-
ed at Wuchia-hotse.

At 6 a. m. of March 1st, Lieut.-General Katsura set out to
get more accurate information concerning the enemy's disposition.
A very heavy snow was falling, yet despite the fury of the storm
Lieut.-General Katsura went on to East Yientai, where he met
with Major-General Oshima. A little while later the latter de-
parted for Kanshien-pao. On getting within 1000 metres of a
village somewhat farther on, the party fell in with a mob of the
enemy and a brief but hot fight ensued. Major Naito's Battalion
swung around so as to get at the enemy's left, while the Hayashi
Battalion made another flank attack on the Chinese in Kanshien-
pao, and before long the hostile troops were in full retreat, making
directly for Anshan-tan. Lieut.-General Katsura then moved on
to the north end of Kanshien-pao, keeping a sharp look-out for
any signs of the foe. But the Chinese, having ranged a number

NEWGHWANG. 361

of cannon on Tehsie-shan and Laoho-shan, intended luring the
invaders on to Chungsong-tun and Tangkau-tse, where they
hoped to annihilate them. The Advance Column proceeded as far
as Shintai-tse ; the rest of the Division however, could press no
farther on, the firing there being exceptionally heavy. The Ohara
Battalion was thereupon entrusted with the placing of outposts, the
other bodies bivouacking at Tangho-tse with the exception of the
Osako Brigade, which pushed on to Haoliu-hotse and To-cheong-
tse, intending to reconnoitre in the vicinity of Kwanfuen-chi and
Pulai-tun. The Main Division bivouacked at Kanshien-pao in
order to send on warning, when necessary, to Kwanfuen-chi and
Pulai-tun.

At 7 a. m. of March 2nd Lieut. -General Katsura broke camp.
Shortly after setting out, the Commander received the intelli-
gence that the enemy had evacuated Laoho-shan and Tehsie-shan
over night. During the forenoon the Advance Column passed
through Anshan-tan and marched on without stopping, no signs
of the enemy being visible. The Osako Brigade, on the left,
reached Shiacheong-tun without meeting with any resistance.
Evidently the Chinese troops had fallen back on Newchwang.
The Third Battalion of the 19th Regiment, which had separated
from the Main Body at Kanshien-pao, desired to occupy the
elevated ground north of Kwanfuen-chi, and at 7.30 a. m. passed
by the centre of the Osako Brigade and the Main Body. No
enemy were to be seen. On this day, while the Main Body was
marching from Shintai-tse to Tangkao-tse, they fell in with some
officers of the Fifth Division, communication being thus establi-
shed between the Third and Fifth Divisions. The 7th Eegiment
now halted ; yet only the Staff of the Division entered Anshan-tan^
the Advance Column, under Major-General Oshima Hisanao,
going to a village some two miles farther off. This Anshan-tan is
a village of some importance on the Liaoyang highway, surround-
ed by hills on the east and west. The space between the hills is only
about 300-400 metres broad, and in this valley is the castle or bourg
defending the village, the walls of the bourg being 7 metres in height.
The original plan had been to carry the village — or rather town
- — by the united force of the Third and Fifth Divisions ; but the
enemy evacuating the place without resistance, the Third Division

362 HEROIC JAPAN.

occupied it at noon of this day (Marcli 2nd). The Fifth Division
soon reached Tangkau-tse, while the Third Division encamped at
Changchwen-tun, a village on the Newchwang road running
through Pulai-tun. The Staff Head Quarters were temporarily
established at Tangkau-tse. Lieut.-General Nozu, Commander-
in-chief, intended having the Third Division pass through Ken-
chwang-tse, while the Fifth Division .should go by Pehlung-sai :
both thus marching westwards simultaneously, so that the attack
on Newchwang might be made on March 4th. The ordre du jour
was thereupon changed:— The detachment under Major-General
Osako, which had reached Chingchia-tai and had acted as the
Left Flank Column, was sent on to Kucheong-tse, as the Advance
Column; while Major-General Oshima's troops made the Main
Body of the Division. The Hayashi Battalion became the Bight
Flank, marching together with the Fifth Division — the Tominaga
Battalion of the 7th Regiment was made the Anshan-tan Column —
the Ohara Battalion (19th Regiment) formed the Zo-shan-tse
Column. The last two Battalions were specially instructed to
watch the roads and approaches to Liaoyang. At 7 a. m. of
March 3rd the Main Body left Changchwen-tun, reaching Ken-
chwang-tse in the afternoon. Here a halt was made and a brief
rest taken, preparatory to the next day's attack on Newchwang.

Though styled Newchwang-ching, the last syllable being
applied to castle or walled towns only, this city has no outer
massive walls. In the absence of these there were ramparts or
breast-works around the principal buildings and gate-ways. Par-
ticularly at the entrance to the city, walls 30 centimetres thick had
been built. These formed the first line of defence. The larger
buildings were turned into small fortresses, loop-holes having been
made in the brick walls, and gatlings placed at the corners. The
number of the enemy in and about the city had been reported to
be very large ; in reality however there were not more than 10,000: —
about 5000 soldiers commanded hy General Li Kwang-chu; 3000
under Wei Kwang-tao ; and above 2000 under a certain Commander
Yo. This may be variously accounted for. A good many had pro-
bably retreated as far as Yingkow, unwilling to stand the brunt of the
Japanese attack ; or they may have intended to attempt once more
the re-capture of Haiching, possibly believing that the Japanese

NEWCHWANG. 363

garrison had withdrawn and gone towards Liaoyang. At all
events these 10,000 men formed the whole defence.

March 4th, the eventful day, dawned. Lieut. -General Nozu
had concluded to send the Third Division along the road to the
north of the Newchang highway, so as to reach the north-western
portion of the city; while the Fifth Division was to begin the assault
from the north-east. The Advance Column of the Fifth Division re-
mained unchanged, but the Yamaguchi Battalion — from the Main
Body — became the Left Flank, together with one Sub-company
of Cavalry and one Company of Artillery. Making a detour, they
marched toward the Yingkow road, along which it was expect-
ed the enemy would attempt to retreat. Lieut.-General Oku,
commanding the Fifth Division, advanced from the western
end of Tsefang-tun, as did Major-General Oshima Yoshimasa, with
the Advance Column : both intending to make a front attack.
A Battery of Mountain Artillery took up a position at the
north-west end of Tsefang, whence they fired at the concave,
portion of the Chinese defences, which here formed an arc. The
troops in the van advanced to protect the Artillery, the Bat-
talion under Major Okuyama Yoshiaki taking the foremost
line. For 800 metres in front of Tsefang-tun there was an open
plain, without any shelter whatever. This the enemy had
taken advantage of, throwing up earthworks in various places,
loop-holes being further made in all the redoubts so that the
defenders might fight under cover. From these earth-works and
the above mentioned concave point, the Chinese now began to
fire, using their excellent quick-firing guns. Instead of continuing
the artillery duel the Japanese at once made a charge, the foremost
columns being closely followed by the Battalion under Major Mori
Gikei. Major-General Oshima Yoshimasa, Colonel Taketa
Shuzan and other officers of rank did everything to stimulate the
ardor of the troops, riding rapidly from one place to another
despite the fierce rain of bullets. Other batteries of Mountain
and Field Artillery now reached Tsefang-tun, on the south-
western outskirts of which village the guns were speedily ranged.
Major Watanabe Jutsu's Battalion, a Company of Engineers under
Captain Taketa and the Battalion commanded by Major Semba
Taro — these forming the whole reserve forces of the Division —

364 HEROIC JAPAN.

advanced to the western end of Tsefang-tun. The battle gra-
dually grew hotter and more fiercely contested, the last-arrived
troops on the Japanese side pressing to the fore and thus relieving
those who had made the first charge. Turning to the right, there
was Lieut. -Colonel Tomioka Sanzo, with the Battalion which had
been under Major Imada Tadaichi's command, starting out
from Tsefang-tun, intending to press on to the Mutoh Bridge
in the Newchwang suburbs. The troops marched through the
hail of deadly missiles, the Lieut.-Colonel doing all he could to
urge the men on; and on arriving at the Mutoh Bridge the
Battalion at once joined hands with the other forces there and
steadily drew nearer the enemy's double line of breastworks and
the gates of the city. The Main Body of the Division now got
well within the outlying houses, and occupied a large building
that had been fortified by the Chinese, making this the temporary
Staff Quarters.

After tw;o hours of the most fierce and incessant fighting, the
Battalions commanded by Major Okuda Toshi-aki and Major
Imada captured the enemy's first line of defence, at the eastern
end of the town. The enemy hidden within the fortified buildings
were, however, by no means defeated yet, keeping up a most
obstinate resistance. They fired from loop-holes and coigns of
vantage at the completely exposed Japanese, thereby causing
numerous deaths or inflicting severe wounds. Charge after charge
was made through the streets, the houses falling one after another
into the Japanese hands. Some soldiers hidden in a liquor-store east
of the Taping Bridge and near the city gates, were exceedingly stub-
born in their defence, fighting with really desperate valour. A
charge here would have been accompanied with too great a loss of
life ; so Lieut. -General Oku ordered the attacking troops to cease
firing, while the Engineers under Major Baba Masao proceeded to
break the walls down. Major Baba ordered Captain Taketa, of
the First Company, to take 15 kilograms of dynamite and a
quantity of gun-cotton and therewith destroy the first wall.
This was gallantly and quickly done, two breaches being made,
the one 1.5 metres broad at the base, the other 3 metres wide at
the top. The successful Engineers now pushed through this
breach to the second wall, at the base of which they exploded 25

NEWGHWANG. 365

kilograms of dynamite, this time making a very much larger hole.
Again passing through, the Engineers placed 40 kilograms of
gun-cotton at the base of one of the large out-lying buildings —
temporarily serving as a fortress — -when the enemy, recognizing
that further resistance would be of no avail, hung out a white
flag in token of surrender. Two hundred and ten Chinese soldiers
then came forward and surrendered unconditionally. A little far-
ther on the enemy in a large wine-store, which had walls of double
thickness, still kept up their hopeless defence. Paying no heed
to this, three bodies of Japanese Infantry — from the 18th, 21st, and
22nd Regiments — now entered the city through the breaches made
by the Engineers. Many prisoners were taken, particularly by
the Third and Fourth Companies of the 22nd Eegiment. Half of
a battalion belonging to the same Eegiment stopped at the Mutoh
Bridge, the men fighting with the enemy defending the city-gate
in that direction. This conflict continued until night fell. The
line of outposts or pickets stretched along the left bank of the
river, while the 21st Eegiment patrolled the space between the
Taping Bridge on the right and the Mutoh Bridge on the left ; the
22nd Eegiment keeping guard between the Mutoh and the
Liutun bridges.

The intention of the Third Division had been, it will be remem-
bered, to besiege the city from the north-west. Colonel Sato's Ee-
giment, which had that day marched north-wards as the Advance
Column of the Division, was taken command of by Major-General
Osako Naotoshi. Setting out from Kucheong-tse at 7 a. m., they
went on to Shin-chia-wo-fang, acting as cover to the Main Body
of the Division. Lieut.-General Katsura then gave minute orders
as to the manner of attack : the Osako Brigade to go around to
northern part of the town, while the Oshima Brigade should begin
operations from the west. It was just 10 a. m. when Major-
General Osako sent Colonel Sato to advance against the northern
portion of the town. Taking two Battalions with him, the Colonel
set off at once. The Artillery under Colonel Shibano ranged their
guns at a place about 200 metres in front of Shin-chia-wo-fang,
whence they opened fire in order to cover the advance of Colonel
Sato's contingent. The latter marched rapidly, firing as they
advanced, until only 800 metres separated them from the enemy,

366 HEROIC JAPAN.

wlao made no reply, having evidently taking a leaf out of the
book of Japanese tactics. On getting within 200 metres, the
enemy suddenly opened fire with their small arms. The Chinese
were concealed behind the strong walls of the houses thereabouts
and had evidently made up their minds to defend the place for
all they were worth ; but their fire was scattering and not effec-
tive, the Japanese advancing rather more rapidly than before in
the teeth of the iron storm. A Battalion under Major Ishida
now came up as a reinforcement, having been sent hither by
Major-General Osako, who thought the van was having far too
hot a time of it. The was the Reserve Battalion of the Brigade.
At this moment Colonel Sato had ordered his men to fix bayonets
and charge. Catchiag sight of the reinforcement, the men dashed
forward with renewed vigour, running in between the walls of the
fortified dwellings and crossing bayonets, with the defenders.
The Chinese could not stand much of this and so began sullenly to
retreat, followed closely by the besieging troops who forced or
fought their way from street to street.

Major-General Oshima Hisanao, leading the Eegiment of
Colonel Miyoshi Nariyuki,- — with Major Naito's Battalion on the
right and that of Major Suzuki Tsunetake on the left — made a
detour from the vicinity of Siao-niang-miao, in order to get at the
only road left along which the enemy might hope to retreat. The
order being to attack from the south-west, they approached the
city from this direction. The enemy in the farm-houses in the
suburbs fired on the steadily advancing troops, but soon after
began to retreat in a south-westerly direction. Colonel Miyoshi,
noticing this, at once commanded his Eegiment to march towards
and occupy a row of strongly-built and large houses in the north-
west portion of the city ; while the Battalion under Major Naito
gave chase to the fieeing Chinese and marched at full speed
southwards. Major Suzuki's Battalion in the meantime made a
telling charge on the north-west side. With Major Hayashi
Taichiro's Battalion, Major-General Oshima Hisanao followed the
first line of battle, and then, making a long detour to the north-west,
reached the south-west side of the city. A little before this Major-
General Oshima's immediate troops had entered the town with
fixed bayonets, simultaneously with the men on the northern side.

NEWCHWANG. 367

A part of these troops had turned back and again gone northwards;
but the other — the Naito Battalion — forced their way deeper into
the town. Joining with the men going southward, they en-
countered a body of the enemy, who were completely defeated by
the soldiers of the First Company. In fighting through the
streets a large number of Chinese soldiers was discovered con-
cealed in a strong and big building, all the approaches to which
had been shut and barricaded, except one on the north-west side.
Sonie troops from Colonel Sato's Eegiment attacked the building
from this quarter, while others belonging to the Tomioka Eegi-
ment besieged the place from the north-east, yet without getting
very near, it being found that the enemy had no hope of escape in
that direction. Colonel Miyoshi thereupon ordered the Naito
Battalion to storm the building from the south-east, breaking
down the gate there. The gate was however very strongly made and
most ably defended, for the Chinese fought with the energy born
of utter despair. A fire now broke out on the west side, followed
by another near the Naito Battalion. The Japanese instantly dart-
ed forward and clambered over the outer wall — for there were two
strong walls of defence about the great building. The enemy
inside the second wall however still continued their resistance.
But the fire that had broken out was steadily increasing in volume,
and its terrible effects were emphasized by shells thrown into the
building from two mountain guns which had been hastily up.
The fire reached the powder-magazine, which blew up with
terrific violence, and then and not till then did the truly heroic
defenders open the great north-western gate in order to let their
messengers go forth and sue for peace. It was just 10 o'clock at
night. During the course of the night the Division which had
started from the camp in the north, entered the city. The Osako
Brigade bivouacked in the open space north of the city, while the
Oshima Brigade did the same at the south. Some men from the
latter Brigade were sent along the highway leading to Tien-
chwangtai and Yingkow, to the south ; while a detachment of the
Osako Brigade went northwards. The causalties on the Japanese
side were, as might be expected from the desperate nature of the
defence, very heavy, there being no less than 242 killed and
wounded. The Chiaese losses were, as nearly as could be

368 HEBOIG JAPAN.

ascertained, 1884 in all. Seven hundred prisoners were taken,
while among the spoils were 2138 rifles; 1,518,000 rounds of
ammunition ; 21 field and mountain guns ; 216 banners and flags ;
42 spears ; 1648 cases of powder ; 1120 koku of clean rice ; 150
hoku of barley ; 110 Tcohu of millet* ; 89 tents ; 213 sycees of silver ;
with numberless uniforms, fur-coats, etc., etc. The captured
horses in especial were so numerous that they could have carried
more than twice the baggage of the whole Army.

II.— BRAVE xMEN AND BRAVE DEEDS.
1. — taka.se TSUNEMATSU.

FiEST-CLASS private Takase Tsunematsu, of the Seventh
Begiment, was conspicuous for his bravery in the battle of New-
chwang. Under Lieutenant Shishimichi Shozo he was, on
February 4th, sent out to reconnoitre the disposition of the
hostile forces in or about Tientai and Liuhotse. The detachment
with which Takase was, occupied a hill close by West Tientai, and
there kept up brisk fire on the enemy, who were not more than 600
metres distant. On the latter's retreat, it was seen that a Chinese
picket had been left behind and that he was trying to get into a
little hollow lying about midway between the combatants. The
order for the picket's capture being given, Takase ran out, regard-
less of the hail of bullets about him, and took the man prisoner.

During the fighting inside the town, Takase acted as a picket
of the Shishimichi detachment. Here he met with a Chinese who
had fallen behind his fugitive comrades and was making a very
stout resistance. Takase gave chase, came up with and killed
him after a long fight. On entering the town he had discovered
a large building in which quite 300 of the enemy were concealed.
On a breach being made in the wall by the Japanese gunners,
Takase was the first to spring through and into the midst of the
foe. His comrades were greatly excited by his gallantry, and
promptly followed in his footsteps.

* Talca-kiH in Japanese, or Kao-Uang in Chinese.

NFWOHWANG. 369

2. — A RESCUE.

It was on February 28tli, while the Third Division marched
along the frozen roads to Newchwang. After the capture of
Ohao-che-tai, one Company, in attempting to get around the
rear of the Column's flank, was suddenly exposed to a heavy fire
from the enemy. Oiie of the soldiers fell, having received a
wound in the foot. After going on a little further the wounded
man was missed, on which the Captain called out for volunteers
to go back through the shower of bullets and save him. He had
hardly spoken the words when first-class private Shidaka Bikichi
and second-class reserve private Nogami Toyotaro sprang from
the ranks and ran at full speed to where their comrade had fallen.
Shidaka. picked up the fallen man's rifle and accoutrements,
while Nogami raised him to his back. This done, the two men
walked slowly back, all three reaching safety.

6. — PRIVATE NAKADA.

Second-class reserve private Nakada Chonosuke, of the
Eighth Company, Seventh Eegiment, was a participant in the
fierce fight which ensued after the capture of Chao-che-tai
During the engagement he was struck in the groin by a ball,
which remained imbedded in his body. At first he told no one
that he had been wounded, and continued to fight with great
gallantry; but finally his weakness betrayed him and they
attempted to carry him to the Mtai-jo, or place where the wounded
were temporarily bandaged. Tet Nakada begged to be let stay,
and did remain until the fight was over. Hereupon his Captain
ordered that he should be carried to the rear, but Nakada stout-
heartedly insisted that he could walk and needed no assistance.
To reach the field-lazaret, fully 1000 metres in the rear, Nakada
had to pass one place where the hostile bullets were still raining.
To this he gave no concern whatever, and walked slowly the
whole long distance, despite his necessarily great pain. He

370 HEBOIC JAPAN.

reached the lazaret in safety, and there received prompt and
skilled medical treatment.

4. — BOLD MEN.

At the storming of Newchang, the Tenth Company of the
18th Begiment forced their way, with fixed bayonets, to the
northern extremity of the town. Lieutenant Kawaguohi Kinno-
suke, with about 20 men, was leading at the time, the bulk of
the Company being about 100 metres farther back. Suddenly
they came upon a Chinese ambuscade, whence a fierce volley was
fired, and 14 men dropped either killed or wounded, the Lieutenant
himself being severely injured. Seeing his officer fall, Tachibana
Minekichi, a second-class private, who had just succeeded in
driving the Chinese back at the bayonet's point, came running up
at full speed. At the imminent risk of his own life he raised the

the Lieutenant to his back and bore him to safety.

* * *

* *

Almost simultaneously with the above occurrence, second-
class private Kikuma Umekichi, of the same Company, was
struck in the back of his head by a fragment of a shell. He fell in
great agony, but as he fell he called out to his Lieutenant, " Sir !
I have received an honourable wound. There are still some
cartridges left in my ammunition-case. Please distribute them

among my comrades." These were his last words.

* * *

* *

While this Tenth Company was forcing its way through the
streets, Suzuki Sampei, a second-class private, being then about
50 metres distant from the nearest Chinese, received a bullet in
his left shoulder. The shock made him reel, but he immediately
cried out, in a loud, distinct voice, "I have been struck by a
bullet, but I don't need anything done ! " So saying, he shouted
encouragement to his comrades, who, rendering mutual assistance,
pressed on with unabated ardor and soon dashed into the Chinese
lines. It was not until after the battle was quite over that
Suzuki had his rather severe wound bandaged.

NEWCHWANO. 371

5. — TWO YOUNG OFFIOEES.

The Commander of tJie First Sub-company, Second Company
of the 22nd Eegiment, was Lieutenant Tanabe Moricliika, and
he had a great name for energy and pluck. If there was a fight on,
he was sure to be well to the fore, and his men followed him with
the devotion which such spirit never fails to inspire. At the
outset, at Phyongyang, he showed of what stuff he was made, and
in the many subsequent battles in which the Company took part
Lieutenant Tanabe did great deeds. And now, when the Japanese
forces were about to attack Newchwang, the Second Company was
ordered to seize the villages and earth- works to the east of the
town. The Company had already set out and Lieutenant Tanabe
was, as always, well to the fore, when another order came to the
effect that the young ofiicer and his men should join the Right
"Wing of the First Company. This command was promptly obey-
ed; the men wheeled, joined the Bight Wing, and, led by Lieut-
enant Tanabe, were soon in the heart of the villages and in
possession of all the forts. This measure prevented the Chinese
from making any movement eastward. But the work was not
yet over, for all the Chinese soldiers thereabouts had to be ac-
counted for ; so, running along the main road, the Japanese chased
those fugitives who were making for the camp in the town itself.
After crossing the Mutoh Bridge — across which the highway ran
— the First and Second Company men made a vigorous assault on
the Chinese camp. Bullets were whizzing everywhere, and for a
time the work was very hot. Lieutenant Tanabe fought like a
lambent flame over the ground, his men following hard after their
heroic leader. Getting finally within the precincts of the camp,
the young officer captured a mountain-gun, cutting down those
who endeavoured to oppose him. Unfortunately at this moment
a bullet struck his head, inflicting a severe though not fatal
wound. To this the Lieutenant paid no heed whatever, and con-
tinued to fight most bravely until the battle was definitely over
and Newchwang in the hands of the Japanese.

No less brave was Lieutenant Nakaya Sokutetsu, in com-
mand of the Second Sub-company of this same Company. Ever

372 HEROIC JAPAN.

since landing in Korea lie had proved himself a man of mighty
prowess. Among the soldiers he was a great favourite, and there
was not one in his command but who would wilHngly have gone to
the death for his sake. In the capture of Newchwang he was among
the foremost from first to last, leading on his men with the utmost
gallantry. In the taking of the eastern villages and forts he
fought side by side with Lieutenant Tanabe, nor was he at all
inferior to the latter. With Tanabe he crossed the bridge leading
to the centre of the town and the Chinese camp, and in the fierce
fighting thereupon ensuing he was very conspicuous. Like Tana-
be he was, before long, struck by a bullet, the wound being of
such a nature that he could no longer walk or stand erect. Yet
even this failed to quench his dauntless spirit. Sitting cross-leg-
ged on the bullet-swept field, he tried to stanch the blood while he
continued to encourage his men and direct their efforts. When
the battle had come to an end, it was found that his Sub-company
had done marvels and succeeded in everything they had under-
taken.— We have, from the beginning of this book, laid more
stress on the deeds of common soldiers: for of an officer one
naturally expects great things. But these two young Lieutenants
were of too noted bravery to let pass unnoticed ; and so we here
give this very hasty and inadequate record of their deeds.

6. — PEEDESTIKED.

BuGLEE Moriwaki Eitaro was a private of the second-class in
the Tenth Company of the 21st Eegiment of Infantry. Although
ardently patriotic he had not been permitted to show to any great
advantage, having been taken ill and thus debarred from fighting
a few days before the great battle of Phyongyang. Yet he had
kept up with the Begiment in its wanderings over the snowy
Manchurian hills and, though weak, had always fought boldly.
In the storming of Newchwang Moriwaki was found in the fore-
most line of battle. Singing a war-song, he dashed on, cheering '
his comrades by word or deed. But in the charge he met his
death, a bullet killing him instantly. It seems, strange to say, that

NE WOE WANG. 373

Moriwaki had known he would meet his doom this day. The
whole preceding night he had spent in writting a letter to his
parents, at home. One of his comrades had expressed surprise at
this and asked Moriwaki why he spent his hours of rest in this
fashion. " What's the use of being in such a hurry with your
home-letter?" said he; "there's no need for such haste: any
other day will do as well." But Moriwaki quietly replied, with a
mournful shake of his head : " No, I am of quite a different
opinion. Our country has had many burdens to shoulder be-
cause of this war. And I am a soldier, though of the lowest.
This, I think, is honorable for me, as it is the duty of every
patriot to fight for his country. Moreover, since I joined the
Army last year, H. M. our Emperor has sent us frequent messages
of encouragement and thanks, and shown himself ever mindful of
our well-being. Being an ignorant man, I have not until this day
been able to win any merit or show the depth of my feelings for
our country. This has given me much anxiety. Now I feel
quite sure that I am to die to-morrow, and, by my death, I hope
to repay a small portion of the grateful debt we all owe His
Majesty the Emperor. Therefore am I writing this letter to my
parents. I am only taking farewell of the world. I have not yet
shown myself a particularly filial son, or assisted my parents as I
should. Yet, though I am to die in battle, fate is unavoidable,
and then again it is for my country. So I have no regrets
whatever. With regard to my parents and their love for me, they
will not be, I trust, too greatly afHicted. And I am now offering
my condolences on my own death and telling them that my mind
is made up and that I shall die for my country." On hearing
these wordSj the former speaker was abashed and had nothing
to say in reply. And, as Moriwaki had foreseen, so it fell out ;
for he was shot dead on the field of honour.

CHAPTER XXI.

THE TAKING OF YINGKOW.

L— GENERAL DESCRIPTION'.

Nothing, it seemed, could stop the victorious advance of the
invading armies. Neither cold nor all the horrors of war could
force back that iron line ; yet the Chinese, as has already been
seen, again and again made desperate stands or tried to recover
the lost ground. But Japanese pluck, Japanese determination,
Japanese endurance were factors on which the most strategic of
the Chinese generals had not reckoned. There was no pause at
all ; one battle followed another in quick succession, without
giving the enemy time to breathe. And herein lay one of the
reasons of the continued success attending the Japanese arms.
The First and Second Army Corps never permitted their opponents
to rally their shattered forces : their prime object being to keep
the Chinese constantly on the move and, as far as possible, in a
disorganized and demorafized state.

After the defeat inflected on the enemy in the neighbourhood
of Taping-shan, on February 24th, the First Division rendered
their position at Taping-shan and Tashih-kiao as strong as possi-
ble, facing the enemy's posts and strongholds at Liaoyang-pu,
Chian-chia-hwan, Yingkow and elsewhere. This was done in
consequence of the agreement with the First Army to join arms at
these places after the enemy should have been driven back from
and defeated at Anshan-tan and Newchang, the united force of
both bodies being necessary in order to cope successfully wiih the
foe at Yingkow.

Probably of all the Shinking cities, Yingkow is the most
flourishing. It lies close to the River Liao, on the left bank of

YIN GROW. 375

that stream, and has a population of close upon 35,000 inhabitants.
The occupation of such a place, therefore, meant much to both
combatants. The only places thereabouts still in the hands of the
Chinese were Liaoyeh-miao and Chian-ohia-hwan, and after their
great discomfiture at Taping-shan the enemy kept quiescent. On
March ith, however, a body of the enemy, about 2000 strong, sud"
denly appeared about East and West Shihlikow, two hamlets some
8500 metres distant from Taping-shan. This body, which con-
sisted of Infantry and Cavalry, with one or two batteries of field-
guns, seemed disposed to march southward ; so Major Imamura
Shinkei, commanding the Third Battalion of the First Regiment,
took up a position on Taping-shan, on the north-eastern slope of
which a battery was placed by the Artillery of the Fourth Com-
pany. No sooner was this done than a galling fire was directed
at the Chinese Infantry, much to their discomfort. Other bodies
of the Japanese forces now came up, prepared to dispute the
passage at all hazards, while one other Battalion of Infantry and
one Company of Artillery were sent from the Division to the
advanced line. But the fire of the Japanese troops and guns on
Taping-shan was so destructive that the Chinese soon broke into
a run and retreated rapidly, passing through Liaoyang-pu and
making for Lao-pien. It afterwards appeared that the Chinese
Generals Sung-kiang and Son Ta-ye had come in person to direct
the forces at Liaoyeh-miao, but, despite their tactics, had been
compelled to retreat to Tienchwangtai.

On the following day, March 5th, Lieut.-General Yamaji left
the Advance Column under Major-General Nogi in their former
quarters at Taping-shan, and, in company with the Main Body of
the Division, stationed in the vicinity of Sanchia-tse and Hotai-
tse, marched off in the direction of Tashih-kiao. This was done
because the astute Lieut.-General intended to attack the Chinese
about Laoyeh-miao — supposing this to be in the enemy's line of
outposts — on the 6th or 7th, thereafter uniting his forces with
those of the First Army, and then delivering a combined assault on
Yingkow. The scouts reported, however, that the enemy had, on
the previous night, removed their outposts from the villages about
Yingkow, and that the Main Body had fallen back on Tienchwang-
tai. Major-General Nogi therefore ordered the First Battalion of

376 HEROIC JAPAN.

the First Eegiment to make a reconnaissance about Laoyeh-miao.
On the van of this body reaching the village in question, it was
found to be quite deserted ; so the Japanese quietly occupied it.
The remaining Infantry of the First Eegiment were now sent to
the neighbourhood of Siao-ping-shan, so called in distinction from
the larger Taping-shan. In this way the disposition of the enemy
about Yingkow had undergone a complete change.

Towards night of the same day, March 5th, the Commander
of the Division sent word to Major-Generals Nogi and Nishi
Kwanjiro to have everything in readiness to attack Yingkow on
the following morning. At 5 a. m., March 6th, the whole Army
set out. Major-General Nishi, commanning the Infantry of the
Second Brigade, left the bivouac at Tashih-kiao, and, passing
through several villages of minor importance, inculding Lao-pien,
reached Hao-chia-yu-hwan, four miles to the east of the doomed
town. This Brigade formed the Japanese Eight Wing, as on its
right again was the Battalion of Cavalry, acting as an independent
body. Major-General Nogi, with the Infantry of the First
Brigade (less one Battalion), and one Battalion of Artillery, set
out from Sonchia-paotse, taking the road leading through the
villages of Chiang-chia-hwan, Chien-tan-chia-ya-tse and Kanchia-
ya-tse. This body formed the Japanese Left "Wing. Finally,
Lieut.-General Yamaji, with all the remaining troops, took the
road lying midway between the two wing. The Advance Column
was under the leadership of Colonel Woki, and was composed of
the First and Second Battalions of Infantry, one Company of
Engineers, and the First Company of field-guns belonging to the
Artillery of the First Eegiment. This Column proceeded the
Left Wing, and, keeping a strict lookout the while, advanced as
far as Kanchia-shio-hwan, where it was found that the enemy
were firing from the coast-forts in the direction of the invading
forces. These forts lay to the west of Yingkow. It was not
clear, however, what steps the enemy had taken or would take
to defend their position at Yingkow ; so Colonel Woki ordered a
halt and then sent on an officer to the east of the town to recon-
noitre. After proceding for about 1500 or 1600 metres, the scout
suddenly fell in with a handful of Chinese horsemen, who, proba-
bly believing him to be the forerunner of a vast host, made off at

YINOKOW. 377

tlie top of their speed, without so much as firing a shot. The
scout entered into the spirit of the thing and gave chase,
following close on their heels until both he and they had passed
through the eastern gate of the bourg. By this time Colonel
Woki, with the rest of the Advance Column under Major Takena-
ka Yasutaro, and the van of the Main Body, commanded by
Major Kagawa Tomitaro, had come up and reached the town-
walls. Captain Hongo Toshiro was then ordered to take posses-
sion of the city gate and the telegraph-station, while the other
troops were deployed just outside the eastern gate, thus effectual-
ly blocking the line of retreat. The enemy within the walls now
made an attempt to cross, from the central portion of the northern
suburb, the frozen Liao, hoping in this way to steal off unperceiv-
ed in the direction of Tienchwangtai. But this little plan was
frustrated by Major Takenaka, who sent the Third and Fourth
Companies to intercept their flight. These two Companies cross-
ed the upper part of the stream and fired about fifty volleys, at a
distance of 500-1000 metres, at the fugitives. By midday the
number of fleeing Chinese who had reached the north-west bank
of the river, had grown very large ; and despite the constant fire
of the Takenaka Battalion their flight could no longer be stopped.
The Company of Cavalry commanded by Captain Nishibata Gaku
then appeared, and to them the chase after the fugitives was
entrusted, but with no greater degree of success.

At this point. Major Kagawa Tomitaro, Commander of the
Second Division, First Regiment (forming the Main Body of the
Left Wing's Advance Guard), was ordered to capture one of the
west-coast forts, lying about 1500 metres from the east gate of
Yingkow. Lieutenant Nagabori Hitoshi, with a picked Sub-
company, led the van, followed by Major Kagawa with the
Seventh and Eighth Companies, and one Sub-company of Engi-
neers, the latter marching ahead of the rest. Captain Kawaguchi
Kiyotoshi, of the Eighth Company, was commanded to proceed
to the southern bourg. On reaching the place, he found that the
Chinese had fled. Kawaguchi's detachment then went on to the
northern castle, the gate of which was discovered to be barred and
barricaded in a very secure fashion. Without stopping to force
an entrance, the men clambered over the wall, and, entering the

378 HEROIC JAPAN.

castle, discovered it entirely deserted. Just about this time Ser-
geant Sugimoto and his pioneers reached a small bridge some 1500
metre distant from the fort. While searching abont they came
upon four mines sunk in the foundations of the bridge. These
exploded, killing or wounding two of the pioneers. Thereafter
a number of other mines, in the immediate vicinity, exploded in
rapid succession, so that the Pioneer Sub-company was quite en-
veloped in the powder-smoke. Meanwhile the coast-forts kept
firing heavily, the shells dropping among the devoted little band of
Engineers, yet without inflicting much damage. None the less it
was a most perilous time and situation. The Kagawa Battalion
formed into single file and, coming to a little hollow, stopped there
for shelter. The Pioneers, however, continued actively searching
for other mines, and found very many wires leading to sunken
explosives in front of the forts and castle. Despite the galling
fire of the Chinese, the work of severing the wires went on un-
disturbed. At one time seven mines were exploded, yet there
were no casualties to report on the part of the intrepid seekers.
Deeming it most unwise to attempt an attack of the Chinese
under the circumstances. Major Kagawa drew off his men and re-
tired to a village in the rear.

In the meantime. Colonel "Woki, with the Fifth and Sixth
Companies of the Second Battalion, had got opposite the East
Gate, and thence saw the Takenaka Battalion pursuing the fugi-
tive enemy ; he also recognized the difficulty of capturing the
western coast-forts, against which the Kagawa Battalion had been
sent. Calling up two Companies of the Beserve, and taking with
him a battery of field-artillery, the Colonel marched to the spot
where the Kagawa Battalion had been and had the guns unlimber-
ed, preparatory to opening a heavy fire on the forts. But the
short spring day was now at an end, and nothing could be done
after night-fall. Posting a line of pickets along the littoral, the
Colonel therefore commanded his forces to bivouac where they
stood.

At early dawn of the next day (March 7th), the Kagawa
Battalion and a battery were ordered to storm the fortress ;
no reply however being made to the Japanese fire, the
troops entered the forts unmolested, to learn that the enemy

YINGKOW. 379

had decamped during the night. Several cannon and a large
quantity of ammunition were here taken. Thus the strong town
of Yingkow was seized without any fighting worthy of the name,
if we except the desultory efforts of the coast-forts. Among the
spoils taken were 45 cannon, 180 rifles, 58 cases of powder, 15
cases of canister, 4 boxes of leaden bullets, 500 military uniforms,
hundreds of hats and caps, more than 500 bags of rice, the Meh
Ying (a small Chinese man-of-war), two small steamboats and a
host of other things. There being foreigners resident in the town,
Lieut.-General Nozu sent two of his Lieut.-Colonels, Fukushima
Tasumasa and Muraki Masayoshi, to Yingkow to inform the con-
sular representatives of the United States and Great Britain, of
the condition of affains, as well as to ask if any foreigners or their
property had received harm. He sent moreover three Companies
from the First Division in order to act as a special guard for the
foreign community, lawless acts on the part of the dispersed and
desperate Chinese soldiery being apprehended. Thus everything
was done to ensure the safety and well-being of Yingkow's foreign
community.

IL— THE WORK OF THE ENGINEERS.

On the Advance Column, then commanded by Major-General
Nogi, reaching the ground just in front of the eastern gate of
Yingkow, about 1000 Chinese, who had collected in the immediate
vicinity of the gate, promptly took to their heels.

On the coast-line west of Yingkow were two forts, and, to
all appearance, their garrisons seemed to have fled on the ap-
proach of the victorious Army. The task of capturing these
strongholds, was entrusted to the Second Batallion of the First
Begiment, one Sub-company of the First Engineer Company be-
ing sent to join the foot-soldiers. Promptly obeying the com-
mand to advance, the Engineers placed themselves in front of the
Infantry, delighted with the task set before them. On the way to
the forts. Lieutenant of Engineers Hirai Yasuhei ordered Sergeant
Sugimoto to take a few men and make a reconnaissance about the

380 HEBOIG JAPAN.

Hwangten-chan encampment. There the scouts found and
captured two bronze cannon and a quantity of gunpowder. The
Sergeant's party was then sent on to the south-eastern encamp-
ment. At 1.50 p. m. they reached a small bridge about 1500
metres due east of the coast-forts. Here they found two wires
connecting with mines sunk in the foundations of either end of
the bridge, a portion of the mines being laid bare in consequence
of the recent thaw. Sergeant Kaneko was at once told to sever
the wires. Taking four second-class privates — Saito Seijiro, Shi-
mizu Nasokichi, Asano Washiro and Shimada Kakuji — ^with him,
the Sergeant succeeded in cutting one of the wires. One of the
mines was thus rendered harmless. It seems that the enemy in
the supposedly evacuated fort must have noticed what had been
done, for a flag was at once hoisted above the ramparts and the
hitherto silent fort burst into flame, two heavy and several
smaller cannon flring into the thick of the Japanese troops. The
other large wire leading to the second mine in the bridge, was
connected with a number of mines : three to the west and one to
the east of the bridge, the latter exploding and killing two sol-
diers ; two sunk in a small mound about 40 metres to the rear
and three others in a second mound some 200 metres to the left.
Every one of these exploded, the Company of Engineers being at
once hidden by a sulphurous cloud. Taking advantage of this
apparent success, the Chinese in the nearest fort rained shells
and bullets among the attacking forces. The Japanese were
literally surrounded by sunken mines and in the utmost peril.
The Chinese used for the purpose of exploding the mines a steel
cable with seven strands, the whole being so strong that the
Engineers were unable to cut it with their hatchets. The Japa-
nese Infantry therefore fell back and took up a station back of
the camp of the Kan troops. The Chinese in the forts then turned
the guns in their direction, and began to cannonade the foot-sol-
diers at comparatively close range. Just at this moment it was dis-
covered that some mines had been sunk under the powder-magazine
in this camp. Unless the wire here was instantly severed, the
Japanese troops were almost sure of being decimated. Sergeant
Sugimoto again sallied forth to cut the wires, despite the tremen-
dous cannonade to which he and the others were exposed. Taking

YIN GEO W. 381

second-class privates Ito Yasuzo, Yaguclii Hatsutaro, Tanohara
Sakutaro and third-class private Mukogasa Tsunejiro with him, he
succeeded in severing the thick cable. With this, however, the
work was not yet at an end. Again the gallant Sergean sallied
forth, this time in company with second-class privates Nakazawa
Mohei and Kawashima Kakuzo, and third-class private Udagawa
Toyokichi. Assisted by these men. Sergeant Sugimoto rendered
powerless seven mines wMch had been sunk in the front part of
the west wall of this fort. While this was being done, seven
other mines near at hand were exploded by the watchful Chinese.
So great was the force of the explosion that the men almost fell to
the ground. And in the meantime, of course, they were still
exposed to the galling fire of the coast-fort. With all this not a
soldier oiFered to withdraw, and, strange to relate, not one was
injured. Their escape was marvelous.

Under the circumstances it was deemed inadvisable for the
BattaKon of Infantry to take active part in what was going on.
So, at 5.40 p. m., the forces withdrew to the south of the town
and there bivouacked, well-knowing that the evacuation or capture
of the coast-forts was a matter of a few hours only.

III.— THE ADMINISTRATION OF YINGKOW.

YiNGKOW is the northwesternmost treaty port in the Chinese
Empire, and lies on the Kiver Liao at a distance of about 10 miles
from where it flows into the Gulf of Pechili. The town is better
known to Europeans and Americans under the name of New-
chwang, yet, in reality, the latter is the style of a larger town 17
miles farther north. Yingkow is thus the port of Newchwang.
The port lies on the eastern estuary of the Liao, has a population
of about 35,000, and carries on a brisk trade, principally in bean-
cake and bean-oil. Yingkow is thus unquestionably the most
important tradal centre of the Liaotung Province and Shinking in
general. The staple products of the country round about find
their way to the store-houses in this prosperous treaty port, into
which also are imported those various articles of which the Man-

382 HEBOIC JAPAN.

churians have need. In the northernmost portion of the town lies
the small settlement of " Newchwang ", the one place in that
thickly inhabited country where one may breathe in a purer,
wholesome atmosphere.

During the War the town was defended by a number of forts,
erected in the suburbs at a distance of about three mUes in a
southerly direction ; while the Taotai or Mayor had some 10,000
braves under his immediate command, all well-armed and supplied
with plentiful ammunition. Under the circumstances there seem-
ed no likelihood of the port's being disturbed. But when, on
March 4th, the older city of Newchwang fell before the victorious
arms of the invading troops, the intelligence of this fresh Chinese
disaster speedily reached Yingkow, hundreds of beaten soldiers
streaming into the port with various versions of the city's "fall.
This news so greatly intimiddted the Taotai that he immediately
retreated to Tienchwangtai, leaving everything in the town nicely
prepared for the immediate use of the Japanese Armies. As it
happened this was about the best fate that could have befallen
Yingkow, and to the prudence of the Japanese forces and the
cowardice of the Taobai the preservation of the port is undoubted-
ly attributable. For, had there been any hitch, Yingkow with all
its wealth and inhabitants would have fallen a victim to fire and
the sword, as Tienchwangtai later on actually did fall.

As soon as the Taotai left, the criminal portion of the town
began to give great trouble, and the streets presented a horrible
sight : all sorts of crimes, robbery and burglary being committed
by the unrestrained rabble. Most fortunately, however, the U. S.
man-of-war Petrd, Captain Emory, was in port, and it is due to
the prompt and noble exertions of this officer that the rioters were
kept within bounds and foreign property unmolested, to the great
gratitude and satisfaction of the residents. When the Japanese
troops entered the town they were surprised to find the people
peacefully occupied as usual and all traces of the riots gone.

The taking of Yingkow necessitated the appointment of a man
of ability and experience in order to manage municipal matters ;
which were all the more complicated as they had intimate connec-
tion with the welfare of the foreign residents and the maintenance
•of peaceful relations between these foreigners and the native

YINGKOW.

383

inhabitants. To this important post the Head Quarters at
Hiroshima appointed Mr. Sannomiya Yoshitane, then Vice-Grand
Master of Ceremonies. This gentleman reached Hiroshima on
March 15th, 1895, and, two days later, embarked with his suite
from Ujina. The Eiver Liao being still blocked with ice and the
port still under the thraldom of King Winter, the party had to
stay at Kinchow and Port Arthur until the ice melted and naviga-
tion once more became possible. So, after a long and vexatious
delay the party reached Yingkow on board the Japanese man-of-
war GhSkai. Mr. Sannomiya was cordially welcomed by the
British and American Consuls,
the representatives of the local
foreign firms, and the Captains
and officers of H. B. M. Firebrand
and the U. S. Petrel, both of which
had been stationed in the harbour
to protect the lives and interests
of foreign residents.

Mr. Sannomiya, as Special
Commissioner to the Port of
Yingkow, at once held a meeting
with the Consuls, in which vari-
ous diplomatic and consular ques-
tions were raised and thoroughly
discussed. At first it appeared
difficult to come to an agreement,
but findly everything was settled

in an amicable manner, satisfactory both to the Japanese Govern-
ment and the representatives of the Treaty Powers. This was the
first occasion since the occupation of Yingkow that Japanese
officials had met with the Consular Body. Friendly regulations
were enacted with the cordial co-operation of all parties, and Mr.
Sannomiya's mission and office — not to speak of his amiability
and tact — will surely long be remembered by the European and
American residents of Yingkow. That the Special Commissioner
was so successful and acquitted himself of his manifold duties in
so praiseworthy a manner, is, as he himself states, largely owing
to the good-will shown and assistance rendered by the Consuls of

H. E. Mk. Sannomiya.

384 HEBOIG JAPAN.

Europe and America, and Captain Emory.

Wliile busily engaged in the solution of important interna-
tional questions, Mr. Sannomiya liad to give much attention to
the business of the Customs, -which was a complicated and
arduous task. The delicate question of deciding upon a new
tariff had to be determined, as well as the making of new harbour
regulations and the organizing of a new Customs' staff. There
was not only no suitable official building in which to carry on the
new administration, but the Commissioner was also greatly
hampered by the scanty number of subordinates who composed
his suite and had to do the multifarious work connected with
the occupation. All difficulties were, none the less, got over with
extreme adroitness, and by April 12th the Japanese Customs
were, for the first time, inaugurated and in working order in
Yingkow, only nine days after the arrival of Mr. Sannomiya. The
new Custom House was styled "Office of the Special Commis-
sioner to Yingkow," and the building used was the Kwantien, or
" Mandarins' Waiting House". It was decided that the Customs
duties, fees, etc., to be levied by the new Japanese Custom House,
should be the same as those formerly imposed by the Chinese
Government. The first ship to clear the harbour was the British
steamer Dukay, with passengers and a full cargo. Thereafter
many vessels both entered and cleared, and thus the commerce of
Yingkow prospered and grew apace, the total amount of duties
levied reaching nearly 650,000 yen. For the better protection of
the people and the maintenance of peace and order, the Japanese
warships Atago and Chokai were stationed in the port, to the
gratification of all. On land, at the same time, one Battalion of
Infantry under Major Ishida, afterwards commanded by Major
Watanabe, guarded the town, and so the joint land and sea
forces kept everything and every body in good order during Mr.
Sannomiya's beneficent sojourn in Yingkow. Fifteen days after
his arrival everything was settled and the whole official business
in good working order : imperfect, it may well have been, yet best
suited to the requirements of the time and place. Mr. Sannomiya's
stay had originally been determined for one calendar month. But
it was found impossible during this very short period to settle satis-
factorily all international questions and institute thorough-going

YIN GROW. 385

reforms in those departments where Chinese mismanagement had
been most glaring. Mr. Sanuomiya therefore requested that his
term of oflS.ce be prolonged for one month more, which request
was granted. After the expiration of the second month Mr.
Mitsuhashi Nobukata, until then Secretary of Kanagawa Prefecture,
took the place of the Commissioner, having been appointed Chief of
the Sub-administrative Division of Yingkow. On May 3rd, after
bidding farewell to his new friends, who parted from him with many
sincere expressions of regret, Mr. Sannomiya left Yingkow for
Japan, leaving behind him a most enviable record.

We must add, in conclusion that Mr. Alexander Hosie filled
the post of Acting British Consul, and Mr. J. J. Frederic Bandi-
nell that of Vice-Consul for the United States, during Mr. San-
nomiya's sojourn. Mr. Bandinell had, moreover, until then acted
as Honorary Consul for Japan.

CHAPTER XXII.

THE BATTLE AND CAPTUEE OF TIENCHWANGTAI.

I.— GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

YiNGKOW fell into the hands of the First Division of the
Second Army a very easy prey. The First Army had come up,
and on March 7, 1895, it was intended to inflict another crushing
blow on the foe. Yet the Chinese did not offer to make a stand
here, but fled towards Tienchwangtai, as we have seen already.
The combined Japanese forces therefore resolved upon attacking
the latter place.

A few days before the taking of Yingkow, Lieut.-General
Katsura, in command of the Third Division, had instructed Major
Hyodo, Commander of the Second Battalion of Field Artillery,
Third Regiment, to reconnoitre about Newchwang, the Shihsan-
shan-tan highroad, and the Biver Liao. The detachment, with
one Company of Cavalry, left Newchwang at 3 p. m. of March 4th
— the very day of the town's capture — and after a toilsome march
of 10 miles reached the Liao-ho, in front of the village of Sia-kan-
tse, about the same hour on the following afternoon. After testing
the thickness of the ice on the river, reconnoitring the neighbour-
hood thereabouts and many minor skirmishes with the Chinese
who were numerous about the village, they rega,ined Newchwang
in safety early the next morning. Lieut.-General Katsura, how-
ever, did not take his troops along the route followed by Major
Hyodo's detachment, but chose another, rather more direct, road.
At high noon of March 5th, the Division left Newchang for
Tienchwangtai. Two days later the van reached Li-chia-ten, while

TIENOHWANGTAl, 387

the Main Body of the Division halted at Niu-chien-tse. In order
to ascertain the number and disposition of the enemy's forces,
Major-General Oshima, who was in command of the Advance
Column, had set out on foot shortly before dawn of March 2nd, with
a number of scouts armed to the teeth. This little body succeded
in quietly ranging more than a dozen field-guns along the bank of
the Liao Biver, whence they opened fire on Tienchwangtai. No-
thing intimidated, the enemy collected a force of at least 6000 men
on the opposite bantj with batteries numbering more than thirty
guns, and appeared to be quite willing not only to reply to the
Japanese attack but even to make a sortie on their own account.
Kecognising the great strength of their opponents, Major-General
Oshima and his men quietly withdrew, taking their guns with
them. On this affair being reported to Lieut.-General Katsura,
he concluded that the enemy could not be well less than 10,000
strong in and about Tienchwangtai, and that therefore a larger
force of Japanese would be necessary in order to cope success-
fully with them. At 3 p. m. of the same day Lieut.-General Nozu,
commander of the First Army, arrived at Chang-chia-kau, where
the discoveries made by Lieut.-General Katsura's reconnoitring
parties were told him. On hearing what had happened, he at
once despatched an aide to Lieut.-General Tamaji, commanding
the First Division, who was at Niu-chia-tun. After consulting
with this noted tactician, the Third Division, with some 50 guns
in their centre, was told to set out for Tienchwangtai ; the Fifth
Division, acting as the Eight Wing, was instructed to intercept the
line of eventual retreat at Siang-chui-tai ; while the First Division,
as the Left Wing, was ordered to attack the rear of the enemy's
right flank. These three bodies set out for their respective
destinations at the same time : 7 a. m. of March 9th.

On the 5th of March Lieut.-General Katsura had left the First
Battalion! of the Nineteenth Eegiment in garrison at Newchwang,
and, after the capitulation of that town, had made the following
iarrangements :

1. Major-General Oshima to lead the Advance Column, compo-
sed of two Battalions of Infantry and a battery from the Miyoshi
Eegiment ;

2. Major-Gfeneral Osako with the Sato Eegiment (now command-

388 HEROIC JAPAN.

ed by Major-General Nozu, in consequence of Colonel Sato's severe
wound) and the Shibano Artillery Eegiment to form the Main Body;
3. The Suzuki Battalion of the Miyoshi Eegiment to march
southward along the Biver Liao, as the Japanese Eight Wing,
and to protect the right flank of the Main Body.

There were no special provisions made for a Left Wing, as
the Fifth Division was to march on that side of the troops. The
Independent Battalion of Cavalry was further instructed to keep
a sharp lookout about Yingkow and Tienchwangtai, keeping as
near the enemy's lines as possible. Starting at noon of March
5th, after a brief halt at Lan-chi-pao, they reached another village;
on the following day the Main Body halted at Kei-nan-pu and the
Advance Column at Peh-tsao-ya ; finally on March 7th the whole
force reached Niu-chien-tse. It was on the next day, March 8th,
that Major-General Oshima made his bold reconnaisance, with
some men of the Miyoshi Eegiment, as already recorded. The
Sato and Aibara Eegiments took up a position somewhat to the
west of Niu-chien-tse, but did not attempt to make a farther
advance.

Going back to the Fifth Division, we find that this body
left Newchwang on March 5th, halting for the night at Tatai-tse.
At dawn of March 6th camp was broken and the march began to-
wards the south-east of Kao-kan ; while the larger portion of the
Division, taking the direction of Tashih-kiao, advanced towards the
southern part of Laoyeh-miao. At two o'clock in the afternoon
the Staff reached Kao-kan; and, on March 8th, Chin-toi-tse was
made, where the troops bivouacked in battle-array. The First
Division, on the other hand, after taking Yingkow on the 7th, left
the First Eegiment in garrison there, while, at 3 o'clock in the after-
noon, the remaining forces set out for Tienchwangtai. Their vari-
ous halts were made at Ta-hwang-shien, San-chia-tse and Lin-shu-
kau. At this time the Third Division was east of Niu-shien-tse, to
the right of the village in which the First Division had put up.
To the right of the Third Division again was the Fifth, at or rather
in the neighbourhood of Chin-toi-tse. The three Divisions were
thus near each other and all prepared to work in unison for the
reduction of Tienchwangtai.

The town of Tienchwangtai stands on the right bank of the

TIENGHWANGTAI. 389

Eiver Liao, and is a port whence boats proceed to Tingkow and
Newchwang. The town itself is about 10 miles to the north of
Yingkow, the river — here 600-700 metres broad — flowing by the
southern suburb. Surrounding the town is a wide, irregularly
shaped plain, dotted with villages generally lying within about
1000 metres of each other. The river had been selected by the
enemy as their line of defence, and earth-works ran all along the
opposite bank, each bristling with cannon. Though well on in
March, the river still was completely frozen over, the ice being of a
thickness sufiicient to bear the weight of men, horses, and am-
munitio n- wagons.

At dawn of March 9th the three Divisions began to move.
The van and Main Body of the Third Division were to keep to the
main road on the east bank of the Liao. The Miyoshi Regiment
of the Advance Column and the Suzuki Battalion, under Major
Suzuki Tokoyo, advanced in open order from the right side of the
main road. The Fujimoto Battalion, under Major Fujimoto Taro
of the Aibara Regiment, advanced from the left side of the road,
taking the direction of La-koh, a hamlet which lay just in front.
Here the Artillery, which came up from both sides of the road,
halted. The Independent Cavalry Battalion, taking an oblique
course in front of the Miyoshi Regiment, was to commimicate with
the Fifth Division. Far to the left of the Fujimoto Battalion,
forming the Left Wing, two other Regiments of the First Division
were advancing. At 8 a. m. the Japanese Infantry and Artillery
in the village of La-koh were perceived by the enemy and sub-
jected to a rain of shot and shell. The battery of mountain-guns
attached to the Third Division now unlimbered at the north end of
the village and, together with 7 mortars and a battery of field-
guns belonging to the Artillery on the opposite (night) side, began
replying steadily to the Chinese fire. The Mountain Artillery of
the Third Artillery Regiment, belouging to the Nishi Brigade of the
First Division, — which had set out tliat morning at 3.30 a. m. —
now came up on the left side and joined in the furious cannonade.
Then the Field and Mountain Artillery of the First and Third
Divisions also drew near and began firing rapidly, At this spot
there were no less than 97 pieces of ordinance firing at one time,
the whole being under the able command of Major-General

390 HEBOIC JAPAN.

Kuroda Hisataka, of the Artillery. On the other, Chinese, side,
there were only 20 cannon in all, and after two hours of this tre-
mendous firing the enemy's cannon were wholly silenced. The
Japanese batteries had however not only had the enemy's cannon
to silence but also to drive back the troops from the right bank of
the river, by the town. This was splendidly managed, the enemy
being thrown into great confusion. So soon as this was apparent,
three Battalions of the Seventh and Ninth Begiments advanced in
open order, and on reaching the dike on the eastern bank, about
1000 metres distant, they poured volley after volley into the
wavering ranks of the enemy, who replied as well as they could
with their magazine rifles. Firing was now ordered all along the
Japanese line, upon which the Chinese, who had evidently intend-
ed to withdraw in a northerly direction, ran in every direction
helter-skelter, like a flock of sheep. A few score of the bravest
only stuck to the redoubts and still ofi'ered resistance. Seeing
this, the Japanese batteries threw shrapnel among them, and
when these tremendous missiles began to explode in their midst
even the most courageous lost heart and turned to fly. The
Suzuki Battalion now sprang into the ranks of the disheartened
foe, jumping down from the dike whence they had been firing.
At the same time the Fujimoto Battalion, hitherto on the left,
ran at full speed across the frozen river and dashed into the
enemy's camp. The day was won, and victory once again smiled
on the Japanese.

In the meantime Lieut.-General Yamaji had not been idle.
According to his orders, Major-General Nishi Kanjiro, with the
Second Brigade of Infantry, and one battery of Mountain Artillery
attached to the Third Division, left Ta-hwang-shien at 3 a. m. of
this day and, passing by Hei-ying-kau, crossed the Liao Eiver.
Following the bank these troops were instructed to advance on
Tienchwangtai in a north-westerly direction, in order to intercept
the ultimate retreat of the foe. Moreover, a Eegiment of Artillery
was to set out from the above-named Ta-hwang-shien at 3.30 a.
m., and reached the ferry or ford known as Pai, whence the guns
were to open fire. With the Fifteenth Eegiment and a Battalion
of Engineers, Lieut.-General Yamaji followed hard after the
Artillery, taking up a station just back of the Left Wing of this

TIENCHWJNOTAI.

391

Kegiment. Major-General Nishi, intending to form a juncture
witli the Fifth Division, crossed the river in an oblique direction^
and, thirty minutes later, or at about 7 a. m., reached a spot two
miles or thereabouts south-west of the doomed town. Day had
already dawned, but still there was no noise nor any sign of life
in the enemy's camps ; indeed for a moment it was supposed that
the Chinese had fled, so great was the stillness. Half an hour
later, far off to the north-east, the sound of heavy firing became
audible, yet the heavy mist kept the combatants shrouded so that
it was impossible to discern which side had commenced hostilities.
At 8 a. m. the Brigade reached a place within 2000 metres of the
north-western portion of the
town, and now for the first time
the Chinese appeared to wake
up to the nearness of the attack-
ing forces. They began firing,
but after a disorderly fashion.
The Commander of the Second
Kegiment on this deployed his
men, while steadily advancing,
and the Artillery ranged their
guns west of Tienchwangtai
and began firing with admirable
precision and deadly effect. At
8.40 a. m. the Chinese guns
were Iwrs de combat, and their
foot-soldiers began to fall back.
The Second Regiment promptly
gave chase, while the Third

Eegiment cut off the road of retreat. The enemy were now at
their wit's end, having no road left open for retreat. Scattering in
all directions, the enemy fled in little bands, some going north
while others ran north-west. Two Companies were at once singled
out by Major-General Nishi to chase the fugitives, who tried to
press through the space lying between the Second and Third
Eegiments. Nothing could have been greater or more wretched
that the confusion of the beaten garrison. At 9.50 a. m. Major-
General Nishi marched into the town ; but twenty-five minutes

Colonel Matsunaga.

392 HEROIC JAPAN.

later he began to make way towards Shin-tun.

The movements of the Fifth Division on this memorable
morning were as follow : — The Twenty-second Begiment formed
the van, marching in battle array. Just as they reached the left
bant of the Liao, the battle broke out fiercely in the direction of
the First and Third Divisions. Over 100 cannons being fired
on both sides, the roar was deafening, the very ground seem-
ing to shake with the terrible noise. Lieut. -General Oku, the
Division Commander, went ahead and, after a brief survey of the
scene, ordered the Twenty-second to cross the upperpart of the
stream, for the purpose of attacking the enemy's left and cut
off eventual retreat in that direction. For, contrary to the usual
plan, there was this time left no road open for retreat. The
defeat was intended to be — as indeed it was — overwhelming,
entirely destroying the strength of the Chinese Army there-
abouts. The field and mountain-guns of the Division Artillery
were then ranged to the east of the town, and promptly
opened a heavy fire ; to which the Chinese bravely replied —
wounding four Japanese artillerists at the very first discharge.
While the tremendous cannonade was going on, the Infantry
steadily crept nearer the Chinese line, engaging in repeated
hand-to-hand encounters. As the Twenty-second Regiment broke
through the enemy's' outer line of defence, the Chinese began to
waver, being greatly cut up by the shrapnel fired into their ranks
by the gunners of the Third Division. Once more the First
Division charged the foe, this time in the rear. When the tortured
Chinese turned to run, the Twenty-second instantly advanced at
double-quick, followed hard by the Artillery. The icy surface of
the stream presented a striking sight, covered, as far as the eye
could see, with Japanese soldiers advancing in open order and
firing rapidly at the bewildered foe. Reinforcements under
Major-General Oshima, Commander of the Ninth Brigade, now
came up. The Twenty-second Begiment continued their volley-
fire until their front ranks had occupied the disputed roadways,
while the enemy, in terror-stricken despair, ran hither and thither
over the trackless snow. The Fifteenth Begiment, which had
formed the reserve of the First Division, hereupon crossed the
Liao, started from the left of the Artillery ground and reached

TIENOHWANOTAL 393

the southern portion of the town. Tienchwangtai was wholly
taken just a little after 10 a. m., or after nearly four hours of
hard and sanguinary combat. A column of smoke was now seen
rising ominously in the northern part of the town. A fire had,
most unfortunately, broken out and the fresh breeze fanned the
flames to fury. The fire sprang from one quarter to another and
soon all Tienchwangtai was ablaze. Frequent tremendous ex-
plosions announced that the flames had reached the powder-maga-
zines or piles of ammunition. The Japanese could not, under the
circumstances, get into the heart of the town, while the Chinese
who had concealed themselves in the houses were forced to fly by
the dreadful heat, many losing their lives in the flames.
The casualities on the Japanese side were,

KILLED AND WOUNDED.

First Division

Third Division

Fifth Division

Total 126

The Chinese losses must have exceeded two thousand. Before
the conflagration occurred the Japanese had captured 20 cannon,
6000 rifles, 34,000 rounds of ammunition and 400 shells, but nearly
all was lost in the flames. Twelve cannon and a number of small
arms were all that were saved from the fire.

On the news of this victory reaching Hiroshima, T. I. M. the
Emperor and Empress at once sent congratulatory messages to
the First and Second Armies. These were respectfully replied to
by Lieut. -General Nozu, on behalf of the First Expeditionary
Army, and Marshal Oyama in the name of the Second.

The reason why the enemy had so frequently attempted to
re-possess themselves of Haiching may have been owing to the
fact that Tienchwangtai formed their basis of supplies ; for after
the fall of this town the Chinese no longer thought of regaining
that important citadel. The advance westwards would, after this
signal victory, have been a very easy matter.

394 HEROIC JAPAN.

II.— BRAVE MEN AND BRAVE DEEDS.
1. — A COUEAGEOUS LEADEE.

KoSHizAKi TojiEo, a ¥irst-class Sergeant of the Seventli
Eegiment, had been sent out on December 14t]i, 1894, with a
scouting-party under Sub-Lieutenant Hosono Tatsu-o. When the
scouts were about entering Santai-tse on the Newchwang road,
west of Haiching, Koshizaki was leading. A number of Chinese
Cavalry was said to be in the village, yet the bold scout made
nothing of this and dashed in and among the houses, where he
and his comrades made a thorough if perilous reconnaissance.
When the invading Army attacked Tienchwangtai, Koshizaki
acted as the leader of a small detachment, and was foremost in the
first line of battle, the men marching in open order. Despite the
exceptionally heavy fire of the enemy, he led his men through the
hail of bullets and entered Tienchwangtai, giving chase to the
defeated foe outside. Koshizaki and his men forced their way into
many of the larger buildings in the search for concealed Chinese,
and everywhere the Sergeant was the first to enter. Numbers of
Chinese were unearthed in this way, and either shot down or driven
away. In this fashion the Sergeat and his little maniple managed
to take secure possession of the whole northern part of the town :
a notable feat in consideration of their numbers and the despera-
tion of the Chinese.

2. — A QUICK-WITTED MAN.

FoEEMOST in breaking into dwellings, in Newchwang, where
the enemy still lurked, was Hori Juntaro, a second-class private
of the Seventh Eegiment, Third Division. Hori had already
frequently distinguished himself by many acts of daring. The
day before the storming of Tienchwangtai (March 8th), Hori was
with Kawamura Ikutaro, a first-class private, the two being engag-
ed as scouts. When they approached the houses to the west of

TIENGHWANOTAI. 395

La-koli, Hori was attached as scout to the Left Wing and, parting
from the Main Body, had to traverse an open plain. After his
reconnaissance was over and on the way back, he was suddenly
fired at by numerous enemies, until then unobserved. Not daunt-
ed in the least, Hori made haste to ascertain the number of these
fresh foes, and finally returned, uninjured, to make a most valua-
ble report. "When Tienchwangtai was stormed, the Japanese
troops had, had it will be remembered, to cross the frozen River
Liao. Near the opposite bank Hori found, being naturally ahead
of all the rest, a place some two metres broad where the ice had
been broken through. Leaping briskly across the hole and
reckless of the enemy, now at close quarters, he rushed to a
fence on the bank and wrenched off a large plank. This he then
laid across the aperture in the ice, and over this all the troops
thereafter crossed.

3. — WILLING AID.

FujiKi IcHiTAEo, second-class private of the Third Company,
Seventh Regiment, distinguished himself as a scout at Kan-chien-
pao, on the Liaoyang highway and in the street-fighting in New-
chwang. In the assault of Tienchwangtai he rendered special
aid to the Commander of his immediate Sub-company, thereby
winning fame both for his officer and himself. The Chinese,
duringt he attack on Tienchwangtai, made a most stubborn defence,
their lines completely surrounding the town. On the other hand
the Japanese had to fight over the frozen Liao and under a
a murderous fire, without any shelter whatever. Nevertheless
they had, despite the many casualties, to advance steadily, and
it was here that Fujiki, by marching boldly in advance of all the
rest, set his comrades an excellent example. When about 300
metres from the enemy. Lieutenant Nagai Masamoto, the Com-
mander of Fujiki's Sub-company, received a bullet in his left
elbow. The blood gushed forth in torrents and, seeing that he
was rapidly losing strength, the Lieutenant despairingly called
out, " Is there no one who will help me on to Tienchwangtai ? "

396 HEROIC JAPAN.

The words were hardly spoken before Fujiki sprang to his side.
Making the wounded officer rest on his own sturdy shoulder,
Fujiki supported the Lieutenant across the river and so aided him
that he could still give commands. Both officer and private
thereafter took part in the final charge.

4. — A DANGEROUS CAPTDEE.

One of the formost to reach the opposite bank of the frozen
Biver Liao was Uchida Sakuhei, a Second-class Beservist Ser-
geant of the 18th Begiment, Third Division. On the bank was a
strong building in which some 15 or 16 Chinese soldiers were
concealed and firing on the approaching Japanese. There was
only one entrance to the house and the men inside seemed deter-
mind to defend it to the uttermost. Sergeant Uchida wanted to
shoot the defenders from the outside, but so strong was the place
and the enemy so well hidden that this was impossible. Still
it would not do to let the place go undisturbed : the hidden
Chinese must be silenced or captured at all hazards. Noticing
that his men showed some signs of hesitation, the Sergeant sud-
denly called out, " Follow me ! " and ran towards the door. In
an instant more this was battered down and the Sergeant and his
men within the house. The Chinese were captured to a man, and
this without any loss on the part of the captors.

5. — A sergeant's death.

Very gallant was the conduct of Suzuki Bunsaku, a Beserve
First-class Sergeant of the 12th Company, Second Begiment,
First Division, during the storming of Tienchwangtai ; especially
in such places where the enemy outnumbered the Japanese forces
by five or six to one. Suzuki led his men from victory to victory.
On two occasions he had them fire at a distance of only 45 metres
from the foe, and on each occasion the volleys had a grand effect,

TIENCHWANGTAI. 397

drmng the hostile artillerists from their guns. Hearing the sound
of heavy firing on the left wing of his Company's right flank,
Suzuki wheeled his men and marched in that direction. He had
the men load and aim — but the order to fire was not forthcoming
to their surprise. The fact was that Suzuki had, just at that
supreme moment, been struck by a bullet in the breast. Suzuki
called out for his officer, Captain Obata Tamaki, who hastened
to his side. Putting his hand to his mouth to check the flow of
blood and render his broken speech audible, the dying man
said, "Sir, I have died in the discharge of my duty!" The

words had hardly left his lips before he was dead.

* * *

* *

On this same memorable day, First-class Sergeant Okazaki
Aikichi was conspicuous for his excellent command and strict
discharge of duty. Every now and then he would run forward to
reconnoitre the condition of the enemy, and this reckless of the
bullets which showered about him. Particularly skilful was he
in telling the men when and how to shoot, their fire invariably
doing great damage to the enemy. Sergeant Okazaki's men were
always well to the fore, and he himself the first of all. When
pushing into the enemy's lines, the Sergeant showed excellent
judgment in keeping the men well together and concentrating
their fire. The fight was most stubborn and hotly contested, the
distance between the two forces decreasing to 40 or 50 metres.
At this moment a bullet hit the Sergeant in the throat. Crying
louldly three times the stirring words " Tennb Heika Banzai ! " he
fell dead.

6. — SICKNESS NO HINDRANCE.

Nakazawa Ki-ichi, a third-class private of the 12th Company,
Third Begiment, had been suffering severely from frost-bitten feet
and, on the day before the assault of Tienchwangtai, was ordered
to go into hospital. But as every one was very busy at the time,
Nakazawa stopped at the transport train and did not go the whole
way to the field lazaret. Meeting here with an officer, he began

398 HEROIC JAPAN.

excitedly, " It is only for the convenience of this poor body of
mine if I enter hospital. But on joining the Army of course I
did not expect to survive. I cannot grudge my hand or feet to
my country." These words bore the stamp of truth and were
not spoken for effect. By dint of constant pleading, Nakazawa
got permission to rejoin his Company, though against the better
judgment of the surgeons. The forces broke camp at 1 a. m. of
March 9th, and the road followed was covered with snow. From
that hour ti!l 8.30 a. m. no halt was made, and the suffering of
such men as Nakazawa can be better imagined than described.
Utterly exhausted he stumbled and fell at least a score of times,
and there were many who expected to seen him fall out of line.
Yet his iron will brought his as often to his feet 'again. Not only
did he manage to keep up with the rest, but he even fought with
distinguished bravery in that day's fight, killing many of the
enemy. After the battle was over his feet were seen to be in a
shocking state, the blood oozing from his shoes.

7. — PRESENCE OP MIND.

Yamazaki Yoshimatsu was one of the commissariat attached
to the Third Battalion of the Second Eegiment, First Division.
He was engaged in handling the smaller articles of the train. On
several occasions he had to fight most fiercely with the enemy,
who often directed their attacks against the commissariat wagoiis.
On one occasion a sudden assault on the part of the Chinese
caiised much confusion, the bullets coming in a continuous stream.
Yamazaki none the less stood by the horse he was leading, when
a bullet suddenly struck his thigh, causing great haemorrhage.
The horse he held grew restive and began to plunge, preparatory
to running away. Careless of his wound, Yamazaki held firmly
to the bit. Another soldier then came lip and, seeing the con-
dition of affairs, severed the gtliding rein and led the horse else-
where. Yamazaki could no longer stand and fell to the ground.
After a little while the Ctinese were repulsed,- on which the
wounded man, hearing the shouts, asked faintly whether the

TIENOHWANGTAI. 399

foe were vanquislied. or not ; but not a word did he say of his
own desperate plight. The wound was a mortal one and he died
shortly afterwards in the field lazaret.

CHAPTER XXIII.

THE CAPTUEE OF THE PESCADOEES.

I.— GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

Aftee the surrender of the last vessels of the once-formidable
Peiyang Squadron, the Japanese were supreme in the northeirn
seas. This Squadron, long China's pride and boast, was the best
part of her Navy. Yet there remained the Southern or Nanyang
Squadron, and the Fuhkien and Kwangtung coast-defence fleets.
None of these were at all to be feared, for they were composed
principally of gunboats — the so-called "Alphabetical Fleet" —
intend for river defence or working in shallow waters. Combined
they could at best offer only a weak defence ; but until Japan
obtained some stronghold in the southern seas, she could not be
considered the mistress of these waters. For these reasons the
capture of the Pescadores, or Fisher Islands, was resolved upon :
a tiny archipelago of not much value, but lying in the fairway
between the Chinese mainland and Formosa and commanding the
approaches to the latter rich and fertile island : now Japanese
territory. The Fisher Islands, which take their name from the
principal islet of the group, lie between 119° and 120° East
Longitude and 23°-24° North Latitude. Murch trepang or
beche-de-mer — -that holothurian bonne boiic]te of the people of both
Empires — is there collected, while shells of great beauty are
abundant. The sea thereabouts is moreover very rich in a
variety of fish. In earlier days the Pescadores were notorious for
their piratical haunts.

PE8CAD0BES. 401

At 2 p. m. of March 6th a Mixed Detachment embarked on
board the Kagoshima Maru and several other transports. Leaving
Ujina almost simultaneously, the transports reached the Saseho
Naval Station on the 9th of the same month. At 9 a. m. of March
15th, led by the MatsusJiima, the Japanese Fleet took the van, the
ex-merchant steamer Saikib Maru leading the transports. On the
20th, at 2.45 p. m., the JFleet and the transports reached the
southern shore of Pa-ohao Island, where the ships temporarily
cast anchor. The idea had been to steam to the Pescadores at
dawn of the following day, but this plan had to be abandoned,
owing to the roughness of the weather. However the YosJiino and
Naniiva, being excellent sea-boats, were sent towards the islands
in question in order to reconnoitre. The storm continued in full
force until the 22nd. On the 23rd the wind somewhat abated, and
at 7 a. m. the ships were steaming at full speed towards the Pes-
cadores, leaving the offing of Pa-chao-tao. Having got so far
south, it was necessary to steer a northerly course in order to
reach their destination. During this last day's steaming, the
First Flying Squadron, which had fallen out of the line, drew
near, at 9.30 a. m., the Kon-peh-tai fort, which was situat-
ed on some elevated ground north-east of Hao-chiao. This fort
the Flying Squadron subjected to a fierce bombardment, the
Chinese garrison stoutly replying. The engagement was quite
a warm one for some time. In less than an hour, however, the
Chinese guns were silenced ; so the First Flying Squadron stop-
ped firing and returned to their station. At about 11.30 a. m.
the Japanese vessels drew near the coast-line of the port of Wen-
liang, in the bay of Li-chon-chiao. Here they cast anchor. At
noon the Flagship signalled to "begin the disembarkation of the
troops, and the officers charged with the superintendence of the
landing (Commander Togo Masaji, Captain of the Saikyo Maru,
being the leader,) ordered the vessels to lower their steam-pinnaces.
Each pinnace carried a small cannon and tugged after it several
cutters, on which the troops were to be ferried across to the
landing. The launches collected, in the first instance, about
the Kagoshima Maru, on which were the men of the First
Battalion of the First Eegiment of Reserves, thereafter to act as
Advance Guard. The boats of the other transports now drawing

402 HEROIC JAPAN.

near, the men were promptly taken to the shore : the First,
Second, Third and Fourth Companies landing in the order named.
Colonel Hishijima Yoshiteru, in command of the detachment,
landed at the same time. The entire force was, by dint of
zeal and activity, set ashore by about 2 p. m., or in less than
two hours. Shortly before the accomplishment of this task,
the Akitsushima had anchored off the place chosen for the
landing, and had been cannonading the Kon-peh-tai fort for
about an hour. But when it was seen that the troops were
rapidly approaching the shore, the hitherto silent fort sud-
denly burst into vigorous action and began to rain shells among
the steam-pinnaces and transports, fortunately without doing
any harm.

So soon as the First Battalion had made the shore, scouts
were sent on to the port of Wen-liang and the villages in the
neighbourhood. On questioning the natives, it was ascertained
that there were no Chinese soldiers thereabouts. Commander
Hishijima then ordered the First Battalion men to occupy an
elevated site facing the village of Chien-shan, about 870 metres
from the point where the landing had been effected. Major
Iwasaki Shiki, who was in command of the First Battalion, told
off Captains Yamagachi Masaji and Nakajima Yukimasa, of the
First and Second Companies, ordering then to seize the elevated
ground pointed out. This was rapidly done, no enemies being
found in the vicinity. So another advance was made, and this
time to a second knoll about 2000 metres away. Some 300
Chinese then came running on, intending to occupy the knoll
before the Japanese could reach the place. They were, however,
soon dispersed by a rapid and steady fire on the part of the
attacking forces. The Chinese soldiery replied to this with
similar volleys, the distance between the combating forces being
barely 200 metres at the time. Suddenly a reinforcement, about
150 strong, came out of a village in front and advanced at double-
quick to the aid of their dispersing comrades. On seeing this,
Captain Nakajima promptly made two detachments of his Com-
pany conceal themselves in a sunken or hollow road, where the
Chinese would be sure to pass. As the reinforcement drew near,
the ambuscaded Japanese fired one volley. This greatly in-

PE8CAD0BES. 403

timidated the Chinese, who began at once to fall back on all sides,
though still keeping up an irregular fire. Major Iwazaki, who
was then leading the Third and Fourth Companies, felt some
anxiety about the fighting in front, so ordered Captains Matsu-
zaka and Sakuma, of the Third and Fourth Companies, to
advance to the aid of the First and Second. Captain Sakuma
gave the command to fix bayonets, and, after firing a few volleys,
the men made a bayonet-charge. This example was immediately
followed by the other Companies, so that the Chinese broke their
ground and fled precipitately. At 4 p. m. the First Battalion
occupied the second knoll, nearly 3000 metres from the place
where the landing had been effected. In the mean-time the
Second Battalion had landed and stayed near the place where
they had first gained the shore, guarding the regimental colours.
When the First Battalion succeeded in repelling the Chinese, the
Second began to advance, and, on seeing that the enemy were
ialling back on all sides, marched to the right flank of the First
Battalion and gave chase to the foe. In this way they entered
the village facing the second knoll and went thence on to the sea-
coast. Later they returned to the knoll where the two Battalions
had separated and there encamped, while the Staff Quarters of
the detachment were established in the village of Chien-shan.

On the 24th, the detachment was. to take the Kon-peh-tai fort
Tiorth-east of Hao-chiao. It was then determined to resume the
march inland and occupy Ma-kon-ching, and to this effect orders
were giving for all to assemble at the encampment of the two
Battalions by 4 o'clock the next morning. At 2.30 a. m. the
Staff Quarters moved out of the village above-named. The first
±0 take the route was the temporary Company of Mountain
Artillery, under Captain Arai Nobu-o, and the Naval Contingent,
■with Q.-F. guns, under Naval Lieutenant Tajima Koretaka,
■Chief Gunner of the Matsushima. The night was very dark, yet
the troops moved steadily on: at first over a wide plain much
■cut up with ditches in every direction, which materially hindered
rapidity of movement. There was no road worthy of the name,
and the dragging of the gun-carriages was a heart-breaking piece
of business under the circumstances. In fact, only two miles
■were made after three hours of the most arduous toil. The

404 HEROIC JAPAN.

other bodies succeeded in reaching the rallying-ground at 4 a. m.,
and, 30 minutes later, all began to move forwards. The Second
Battalion of the Twelfth Eegiment of Eeserves led the van, the Eight
"Wing being formed by the Second Battalion of the First Eegiment
of Eeserves. The first objective was the Kon-peh-tai fort. Fore-
most in the van marched Captain Kinoshita Shozen, who was in
command of the Fifth Company. As soon as he came near the
fort he encouraged his men to advance rapidly. At about 6 a.
m. it was noticed that some 200 Chinese had collected between
the fort and the elevated ground occupied by the First Eegiment
on the previous day. The enemy seemed determined to dispute
the road with the invading forces. On this. Lieutenant Ishii
Tashiro, commanding the First Sub-company of this Fifth Com-
pany, fought most gallantly, his men sweeping down on the
Chinese with the utmost fury and speedily dispersing them. At
last, at 6.30 a. m., Lieutenant Ishii and his veterans dashed into
the fort, whence most of the garrison had fled. And so the
Kon-peh fortress, the chief stronghold of the Pescadores, was
taken in something less than 30 minutes. At about the same
time as the Second Battalion of the Twelfth Eegiment reached
the fort, the Second Battalion of the First Eegiment also came
dashing up. The Temporary Battery of Mountain Artillery had,
prior to the approach of the victorious Fifth Company, lined up
in a vegetable-field between the forts and the already mentioned
elevated ground. But the range was too great for the guns, and
so their cannonade did nothing more than give the Chinese
garrison a wholesome fright, thus paving the way for the sub-
sequent capture of Kon-peh-tai. The Naval Contingent had ranged
two Q.-F. guns to the left of this battery on some high ground
connected with the fort. These guns did much execution among
the Chinese, their gunners being driven away and their cannon
thereupon captured. While this was being done, the Fourth
Company of the First Eegiment of Eeserves marched to a
village south of Kon-peh-tai. The Company was further ordered
to act as a cover to the Naval Contingent until such time as the
seamen should have finished landing. At 6.30 a. m. the Company
began to move, and on the road encountered with the fugitive
Chinese, with whom they had several minor skirmishes. After

PESCADORES. 405

a Avhile they captured the village, driving the foe out at the
bayonet's point. This village had been the camping ground of
the Ching-hai Eight and Left Contingents, the local garrison
being about 500 strong. Landing close by the village, a portion
of the Naval Contingent then entered the Kon-peh fort.

So soon as the Kon-peh fort had definitely fallen, the scat-
tered Japanese forces re-assembled and began marching towards
Ma-kon. The Second Company of the First Regiment of Reserves
led the van. While on the road the troops were fired at by a
fort on Yui-wang Island, but no damage was done, and Ma-
kon-ching reached in safety. Delivering a fropt attack, the First
Company stormed the encampment of the Chinese Island Infantry
Contingent. At 11.10 a. m. the Second Company dashed through
the gate of the fort, intending thereupon to divide into three
sections and to attack the enemy from three sides at once. But
the Chinese had already fled, only some thirty men remaining on
the right-hand roadside. It speaks well for their courage that
these thirty foot-soldiers made some show of resistance, despite
the numerical superiority of the attacking forces. Yet this resis-
tance lasted for only a few minutes, a bayonet-charge easily
dispersing the little mob. Still farther on the Company fell in
with another band of Chinese, perhaps 20 altogether, near a
broad place known as Shui-leh-yong. These were likewise
speedily driven back. The Chinese then retreated in the direc-
tion of the north gate, or sea-coast forts. The Third Company
occupied Shui-leh-ying and the Fourth the north-western end of
the castle. By 11.50 a. m. the whole bourg of Ma-kon was in
the imdisputed possession of the Japanese.

On the same day the Naval Contingent, under Naval Com-
mander Tanji Hiro-o, stormed a fort in the Yuan-ching peninsula,
the Chinese making no effort whatever to defend themselves.
About 500 of the enemy surrendered here. Two days later
(March 26th), the seamen entered the forts on Yui-wang Island,
where they found nothing but a letter which a native brought to
them. The entire garrison had fled, and the letter stated that
the forts were surrendered in to the hands of the Japanese.

During the course of the fighting, the Japanese captured 8
Chinese of either civil or military official rank, and took 47

406 HEROIC JAPAN.

soldiers prisoners. The privates were afterwards given their
liberty, but the presumptive officials were detained.

The spoils taken by the Japanese were almost incomputably
great. The first rough list gave the following result : —
18 cannon ;
2663 rifles ;
1,043,190 rounds of ammunition ;
797 casks of gunpowder ;
3173 bags of explosive powder ;
911 bags of rice, etc., etc.
A Government Office and a Military Post Office were speedily
built by the victorious troops, and Eear-Admiral Tanaka Tsuna-
tsune was selected as Governor of the islands. He did many
things in behalf of the natives, and soon succeeded in winning
their respect and confidence.

With the capture of the Pescadores Japan held the key to
Southern China. She was undisputed mistress of the Chinese
waters, and the whole great eastern littoral of the Empire was at
her mercy.

CHAPTER XXIV.

HIS MAJESTY THE EMPEEOK

In our enumeration of the heroic deeds and valiant bearing of
the Japanese, in their late great war with China, we are constrain-
ed to make respectful reference to the noble part played by H. M.
the Emperor of Japan.

It was in September, 1894, that His Majesty left Tokyo for
Hiroshima, that city becoming Head Quarters. There was no
attempt at making even so much as a suitable temporary residence.
One room, of about twenty mats in size, was hastily selected in
one of the local barracks : unfurnished, save for a table and a
chair, without any pretension to ease or comfort. In this
cheerless and narrow apartment His Majesty lived for several
months, working with tireless indefatigability and a spirit that
was as unselfish as it was noble. Bising early in the morning.
His Majesty would don the uniform of the Commander-in-Chief,
nor was this uniform removed until late at night, the whole day
being spent in the perusal of despatches, giving of orders, and
general arrangement of the movements of the troops afield. There
being an absolute lack of the ordinary conveniences of life, some
Chamberlains one day proposed that a gallery should be built up
beside the Chamber used by His Majesty. The Emperor w-xs
offended at the mere, proposal. " Oar soldiers afield," observed
His Majesty, " have to live in tents or are exposed to the elements
and the buffets of wind and rain. Knowing this We find noth-
ing to complain of in the smallness of these quarters." The plan
was thus relinquished, and the Chamberlains were deeply moved
by His Majesty's forbearance.

408 HEROIC JAPAN.

Each morning, immediately upon rising, officials came who
reported on the condition of the soldiers, and who had to
reply to many eager and searching questions, all of which showed
the profound interest taken by His Majesty in the welfare of the
troops. After a hasty glance at the papers, His Majesty proced-
ed to Head Quarters, there to receive reports and consult on all
matters appertaining to the war : a task of tremendous magnitude
and importance. Fearing that such continued assiduity might
injure His Majesty's health, some Court attendants once begged
the Emperor to go out and take a little exercise, but were met with
the reply : " Thinking how great are the sufferings and privations
are of Our soldiers in China, Our discomfort should be no cause
for complaint." Indeed so tireless was His Majesty that meals
were often curtailed or altogether neglected. Each night the
midnight hour still found the Emperor at his desk, and from
early morning till after noon the work Avas resumed. After a
hasty repast at one p. m. work invariably continued till nightfall.
No one in or out of the Army and Navy worked harder or more
incessantly than did the Emperor of Japan.

Nor could such labour fail to arouse enthusiastic devotion
among all classes of the people. Every soldier, every sailor knew
well that the Emperor was aware of everything that was going on;
that His Majesty sympathised with his sufferings and priva-
tions, and constantly endeavoured to alleviate his discomforts
as far and as quickly as possible. And so all were inflamed by a
spirit of exalted loyalty and courage : an intrepidity that knew
no obstacle in its path : a spirit that passed with a cheer for
His Majesty from the lips of the dying, — that made Japan

invincible and supreme in the East.

* * *

* *

Though for so many centuries a friend of Japan, the war at
once severed all treaties and compacts of friendship between China
and this Empire. The quondam good friends could meet nowhere
except on the battle-field, amidst the roar of cannon and the iron
hail of deadly missiles. Yet despite the declaration of war with
China, His Majesty the Emperor of Japan felt no enmity for his
foe. On the contrary, he pitied China's misfortunes and sympa-
thised with the grief of her monarch throughout the war. One

H. M. THE EMPEROR. 409

day, on receipt of despatches announcing a fresh victory and the
fall of an important Chinese stronghold, the Emperor's first
words were : " How great miist be the anxiety of the Chinese
Sovereign ! " In all the exultation of triumph, His Majesty could
thus feel for his one-time ally and friend. Greater magnanimity
than this could not be shown. And witness again His Majesty's
prompt consent to an armistice — until that time refused except
upon large concessions on . the part of China — -as soon as the
attempt on Ambassador Li's life was known: the profound
sympathy expressed in many ways for the sufferer, the Imperial
messengers constantly coming and going to inquire after the
wounded man's progress towards recovery. AH these and a
thousand other instances prove that the Imperial heart felt no
rancor toward China ; that the Imperial desire was not for the
aggrandisement of Japan, but for the restoration and preservation
of peace in the Orient, and the planting of the standard of
civilization on the shores of conservatism and irreconcilable
maladministration.

.;f .;{. Jf

■JJ- "Jf

One of the branches of science in which His Majesty is
peculiarly well versed is that of geography, and throughout the
campaign the Emperor showed a surprisingly minute and accurate
knowledge of the conformation of the territory through which the
Japanese troops were so triumphantly passing. The large charts
of the War Department were ever at his side, and whenever the
news came of a fresh victory by land or sea. His Majesty would
point • out the exact spot on the map long before his attendants
could manage to " get their bearings." In this way His Majesty
was acquainted with the exact disposition of the troops, the
roads they might or should take, and the ease or difficulty of the
march before them. Thanks, too, to this remarkably accurate
knowledge, the Emperor would put searching and astute ques-
tions to his officers concerning the details of every proposed
movement with a skill and ready judgment that were the admira-
tion of his Staff.

# ^ -:f

* »

Most deeply appreciated by all classes of His Majesty's
subjects, and particularly by the brave men of the Army and

410 HEROIC JAPAN.

Navy, was the profound and abiding interest shown by the
Emperor in the welfare and personal comfort of the troops
engaged in the war. Each day minute inquiries were made, and
everything humanly possible done, and done promptly, to assure
the soldiers and sailors of Japan that their August Emperor was
taking the liveliest interest in, and felt the deepest concern for,
their wellbeing. Whenever a great victory was announced, both
Emperor and Empress sent at once congratulatory and cheering
telegrams to the victors ; or Imperial messengers were dispatched
to assure the wearied men of the Imperial praise and satisfaction.
But more than this : — From the very inception of the war,
Their Majesties the Emperor and Empress were constantly
devising plans to add to the welface and insure the content of the
troops, particularly by sending generous and repeated gifts of
the little home-comforts which mean so much to those afield
and far from friends and relatives. Tens of thousands of packages
of cigarettes were paid for out of the Privy Purse ; hundreds of
tubs of sake — that ardent, sweet rice-spirit of which the Japanese
are so fond — and thousands of boxes of biscuits, prepared by the
best confectioners in the metropolis. Her Majesty the Empress,
with the Ladies of her Court, was night and day employed in
making bandages ; in putting up native delicacies, and despatch-
ing them to the grateful troops afield. And when the wounded
began to be brought to Hiroshima, the first to visit them was
the Emperor, followed by his Imperial Spouse. He spoke

directly to the wounded, in defiance of the pre-conceived and
efiiete rules of Court etiquette ; cheered and consoled those whose
sufferings were great : while the Empress shed tears of noble
grief over those whose injuries were mortal and whose life was
fast ebbing away. To the convalescents H. M. the Emperor sent
the Imperial Band, to wile away the weary hours with strains of
sweet or martial music. Those of general rank always had the
honour of an Imperial audience prior to their departure for the -seat
of war, during the course of which words of heartfelt encourage
ment and lofty admonition always were addressed to them.
Banquets were spread for the officers about to take ship, and all
above the rank of Sub-lieutenant were allowed to sit and eat in
the august presence of their revered Sovereign. When the war-

H. M. THE EMPEBOB. 411

ships-returned to Ujina bringing back officers and soldiers from
the seat of war, His Majesty invariably sent messengers to convey
the Imperial thanks for their services, and often these messengers
bore gifts of value.

And so it came that one and all, officers as well as men, were
profoundly touched by, and inexpressibly grateful for, the
Imperial benevolence. Here was, indeed, a Sovereign for whom
it was not hard to die ! So each one was ever ready to sacrifice
even life itself in the service of his Emperor and his country.
It had been expected that the severe Manchurian winter would
efiectually check the movements of the Jappanese troops : that
their physique would not stand exposure to the rigour of a
semi-arctic climate, after the mild winters and soft breezes of
their own sweet land. But, imbued with such a spirit and
knowing themselves fighting for such a lord and in such a cause,
the men never faltered. The enthusiasm of grateful loyalty, of
ardent patriotism, defied the bitter cold, the drifting snow and
icy storms. The words "Por the Emperor!" "For our Country!"
ever gave new strength, obliterated fatigue and made the warriors
invincible. On one occasion, in January (1895), a reconnoitring-
party had had a long march and been for hours in the snow,
while a piercing wind seemed to freeze the very marrow in their
bones. Fainting with fatigue and numb and drowsy with cold,
some one began to call out "For the Emperor! " The words acted
like an elixir : cold and fatigue, hunger and exposure, were at
once and completely forgotten. With renewed vigour they re-
sumed their toilsome march, acquitted themselves of their task,
and rejoined their comrades in safety.

Instances of like nature occurred every day. The dying
whispered with their last breath : " Long live the Emperor ! "
The wounded rejoiced in their honourable scars, won in so august
a cause, for so dear, so great a Lord. And thus it was that the
soldiers and sailors of Japan carried all before them. So well
may Japanese essayists and poets claim that " all these triumphs
are due to the virtues, the exalted spirit, of His Majesty the
Emperor."

CHAPTER XXV.

HEAD QUABTEES.

I.— WrPERIAL HEAD QUALTERS.

Immediately after the declaration of war ■with China, the
Imperial Head Quarters {Dai Hon-ei) of both services were
established within the Imperial Palace at Tokyo. H. M. the
Emperor, as Commander-in-chief of both Army and Navy, was

daily present at the delibera-
tions of the Chiefs of Depart-
ment, and personally attended
to the administration of every-
thing connected with the pro-
secution of the War.

With regard to the official
management at Head Quarters,
the highest officer was the
Chief or President of the Gener-
al Staff, H. I. H. Marshal Prince
Arisugawa Taruhito, under
whom was a large and complete
staff of military and naval men.
Most unfortunately His Im-
perial Highness died before the
War was over, on January 24th,
1895. The place of the late
Prince was then taken by H. I.
H. Marshal Prince Komatsu
Akihito. The Staff Officers at Head Quarters were Lieut-
General Kawakami Soroku, for the Army; and Vice-Admiral

H. I. H. Pbince Akistjoa-wa,
CniEr op THE General Staff.

HEAD QUARTERS.

413

Kabayama Sukeki, for the Navy. Under those two chiefs were
a number of officers of lesser rank, ranging from Colonel to Sub-
Lieutenant. Head Quarters moreover included the Bureau of
Superintendence of tlie Commissariat ; the Bureau of Communica-
tions ; the Chief Bureau of Military and Naval Sanitation ; and
the Chief Bureau of Field Superintendence. The Heads of these
various Bureaux were, —

(1) Major-General Tera-uchi, Chief of Transport and Com-
munications ;

(2) Chief Army Inspector Noda, Chief of Field Superin-
tendence ;

(3) Chief Surgeon General Ishiguro, Chief of Military and
Naval Sanitation ;

(4) Lieut.-General Kawakami, Chief of the Bureau of
Superintendence of the Commissariat (in addition to his other
duties).

Besides the Heads of the Bureaux there were a number of
Military and Naval Chamberlains and officers engaged in the
Military and Naval Secret Service Bureau. Major-General Oka-
zawa Sei was the Chief of both services. The Chief of all the
officers at Head Quarters (at first
H. I. H. Arisugawa Taruhito and
thereafter H. I. H. Komatsu Aki-
hito) also controlled the Adjutants'
Department and the Department
or Bureau of General Superinten-
dence. The former Department
discharged, with the exception of
the conduct of the War, all mat-
ters connected with the adminis-
tration of Staff Officers ; while the
latter was entrusted with the
management of the gensdarmerie,
the troops connected with the
transport service, the Sanitary
Corps, the preparation of encamp-
ments and bivouacs, and the business supplying all things neces-
sary to make the great work run on smoothly.

Admibal Count Saigo.

414 HEROIC JAPAN.

Marshal Count Oyama Iwao, Minister of State for War, was
frequently present at the deliberations and councils of the various
Heads. After the Marshal had gone to . the seat of the War, as
Commander-in-chief of the Second Expeditionary Army, his place
was, for a short time, taken by Admiral Count Saigo Tsugamichi,
Minister of State for the Navy. Admiral Saigo was, in his turn,
succeeded by Marshal Yamagata Aritomo. While the Marshal
was still in Japan, he frequently attended the council in company
with Admiral Saigo.

But as the number of troops was constantly on the increase,
all of these passing through Hiroshima on their way to Ujina,
where they embarked, it was deemed advisable to remove Head
Quarters to the southern city. This was done about the middle
of September, 1894, the organisation of Head Quarters remaining
the same.

Towards the beginning of April, when peace was definitely
restored between the two belligerent Empires, Head Quarters
were removed to Kyoto. When the troops began to return from
the front, Head Quarters were once again established in the
Imperial Palace in Tokyo. On April 1st, Head Quarters were
finally disestablished.

II.— HEAD QUARTERS IN CHINA.
l^Gerteralissimo' s Department.)

The growth of the Armies in China kept steady pace with
the development of the War, and, upon the close of the first term,
— the Kinchow Peninsula, all Eastern and Central Manchuria,
and Wei-hai-wei being in possession of the Japanese — a Genera-
lissimo's Department was established, in March, 1895. This
Department had immediate control of the whole Army and Navy
in active service. As Generalissimo was selected H. I. H.
Komatsu Akihito, then Chief of Staff of Head Quarters at Hiro-
shima and President of the Council. His Imperial Highness was
instructed to take one part of the whole Head Quarters organisa-

HEAD QVABTERS.

415

tioii at Hiroshima and establish a similar Department in the

occupied territorj. Leaving

Ujina in the middle of April,

the Generalissimo established

himself at Port Arthur, there

assuming chief command of

the whole Army and Navy.

The principal officers in these

second Head Quarters were,

(1) Lieut. -General
Kawakami, Chief of Stafl;
of the Army and Incum-
bent of other offices ;

(2) Vice-Admiral Ka-
bayama, Chief of Staff of
the Navy ;

(3) Major-General Te-
ra-uohi. Chief Superinten-
dent of Communications
and Transport ;

(4) Surgeon General
Ishiguro, Chief of Military
Sanitation ;

(5) Noda, Chief of Field Superintendence.

It will be seen from the above that the organisation was the same
with that of Principal Head Quarters at the first establishment.
The Generalissimo's Department was afterwards abolished on
May 18tli, all returning to the Principal Head Quarters at Kyoto.
The officers composing the Generalissimo's Department left
Hiroshima on April 13th. On this day, at 2.30 p.m., H. I. H.
Marshal Prince Akihito, accompanied by Lieut. -General Kawa-
Kami and Colonel Ofu, started from Hiroshima and shortly after-
wards reached the temporary garrison at Ujina, where they were
to embark. H, M. the Emperor, Commander-in-Chief, being con-
cerned for the welfare of the Prince and the success of the expedi-
tion, sent Chamberlain Hirobata with a farewell message and to
make inquiries. A little while before the Prince's arrival at
Ujina, the Chiefs of Departments and Bureaux and other high

H. I. H. Pkince Komatsu,
Chief op the Geneeal Staff.

416 HEROIC JAPAN.

military and naval officers, — including Marshal Yamagata; Admiral
Saigo ; Count Matsukata, Minister of State for Finance ; Major-
General Kodama ; Division Commander Tamazawa ; Marquis
Nabeshima ; the Governor of Hiroshima — as well as many civili-
ans of high rank, went to the Ujina barracks to welcome the
distinguished and imperial officer. Military bands, drawn up
along the beach, discoursed stirring martial music, and the whole
seaport was in gala. A cold collation was served on the Prince's
reaching the barracks, and rousing cheers given for H. M. the
Emperor, the Empire, and the success of the expedition. A
launch was waiting for the Prince at the jetty, on the right side
of which were arranged those who had come to bid the Generalis-
simo farewell. More than ten transports, with the Ikai Maru, on
board of which His Imperial Highness was to travel, carried the
personale of the expedition, and these vessels Avere convoyed by the
Chiyoda, Izumi and Tatsuta, all the transports and men-of-war
being gaily decorated with bunting. It was a splendid sight.
His Imperial Highness had permitted the Staff Officers of high
rank to travel with him on the same vessel ; and when the Prince
and his immediate followers left the jetty an imperial salute was
fired by all the men-of-war in the port. The Generalissimo and
officers belonging to the new Head Quarters started for the Ikai
Maru. the Dai-ni * Kitre Maru taking them from the jetty at just
4.40 p. m. As the Prince and his suite boarded the Ikai Maru
another imperial salute was fired, while those officers who had
already gone on board the Ikai Maru respectfully welcomed the
Generalissimo. The Commander of every man-of-war in the
harbour then paid a farewell visit to His Imperial Highness ; and
at 5 p. m., the Prince, after giving his final messages to Marshal
Yamagata and Admiral Saigo, ordered the fleet to start.

The officers in the suite of the Prince were all such as hard
connection with the new Department. These were Vice-Admiral
Kabayama ; Lieut. -General Kawakami ; Major-Generals Tera-uchi
and Tsuchiya ; Colonel Ofu ; Naval Captains Kakuda and Ishu-in;
Lieut. -Colonel of Artillery Murata ; Infantry Lieu. -Colonel Tojo ;
Engineer Lieut. -Colonel Watanabe ; Lieut.-Colonel Shiba, of the

* Dai-ni means " Second."

HEAD QUARTERS. 417

Artillery ; Engineer Major Fukuhara ; Lieut.-Commander Nakao ;
Captains Yamagata, Yosliimura, Utsunonaiya, Oba, Osawa and
Kurozawa ; Naval Captains Matsumoto, Saegi and Suzuki ; Chief
Surgeon General Ishiguro ; Chief of Field Superintendence Noda ;
First-class Surgeon Ochi-ai ; Military Eecord Compiler Yokoi ;
and Secretary Yugawa of the Communications Bureau. As the
fleet left the harbour, the GJiiyoda led, followed by the Ikai Maru.
Then came the Izumi and Tatsuta. At 7 o'clock the next morning
they arrived at Bakan (Shimonoseki). Mr. Suematsu Kencho,
President of the Legislative Bureau, was already at Shimonoseki,
and, on the arrival of the fleet, went with Vice-Admiral Kabayama
on board the Ikai Maru and thereafter remained in the suite of
His Imperial Highness. Port Arthur was reached early in the
morning of April 18tli.

CHAPTER XXy[.

THE MEDICAL STAFF AND ITS WOEK.

I.— GENERAL DESCRIPTION.

So soon as the Tonghak Rebellion in Korea had reached
such proportions that apprehensions were entertained for the

safety of Japanese citizens and
their property in the Peninsula,
the Government resolved, on June
4th, to send thither a Mixed Bri-
gade in order to supply the need-
ed protection. On June 5th Head
Quarters were established, and
these included a Chief Field Medi-
cal Department, to which Dr.
Ishiouro Chu-toku was appointed
as Chief Military Surgeon. The
Department or Bureau included one
surgeon, one medical officer, and
one clerk. On this same day, the
Ninth Brigade of Infantry, which
was to be included in the Mixed
Brigade, set out, a competent medical staff following. The
Sanitary Corps was also brought into order, and all things apper-
taining to the health of the soldiers promptly put into working
action. The Medical and Sanitary Corps had, before setting out,
an address delivered them by Chief Surgeon Ishiguro, wherein
their manifold duties were ably explained and emphasized.

m^in^i

Chief Sukgeon General
De. Ishigtjeo.

THE MEDICAL STAFF. 419

•" Wheu a military expedition is sent abroad," said he, " the
medical staff is charged with a duty far more important than
ordinary. The troops also look to us with a much greater sense of
our necessity. So now you, gentlemen, Avho have devoted your
lives to this profession, ought to have a thorough appreciation of
your responsibility and its glory. You have had practical
•experience in the South-western Rebellion and the Formosan
War ; you have had careful training for ten years ; now let us put
the result of our accumulated experience into practice. In treating
the sick and wounded new and most dextrous curative methods
have been discovered. It now remains for you to leave a model
record for the next generation, while you are in service abroad :
whether it be during the transporting of the troops across the seas
or while our brave soldiers are in actual conflict. Let the medical
military record of 1894-1895 shine to all future time ! " Besides
this the Surgeon General gave minute instructions with regard to
diet, clothing, lodging, sickness, what each one should take, and
some dozen other matters. A Medical Corps was added to the
surgeons belonging to the Brigade, then about to start. In com-
mand of this Corps was a Captain, one Lieutenant and one Sub-
Lieutenant. The Corps itself consisted of 8 surgeons, one medical
officer, one paymaster, 39 now-commissioned officers and sanitary
men, 71 privates, 290 stretcher bearers, these having 51 horses, 2
chests of medicals and 2 tents. An Ambulance Corps was also
included, consisting of one Chief Director (a military surgeon of
the second class), and the following Staff : —

Surgeons 5

Medical Officer 1

Paymaster 1

Non-commissioned officers and rank and file 50
Other soldiers 50

This Corps took with them,

Horses 44

Medicine chests 12

Tents 4

Altogether the Ambulance Corps was able to accomodate a
maximum of 200 patients at one time. Included with the actual
£ghting body were the Medical Corps and a Field Lazaret belong-

420 HEROIC JAPAN.

ing to it. In the Commissariat were the Beserve Medical Corps,
a Corps whose duty was to look after the transport of sick men,
and a Beserve Medical Department. The Medical Corps of each
Division thereafter sent to the scene of the war, was constituted
in the above explained manner. The hospital attached to each
Division, the staff of which invariably set out with the Division it-
self, was made a garrison or military hospital, to which patients were
sent in from the field lazaret. The chief military hospital was rear
the Commissariat Head-quarters at Hiroshima. Sick or wounded
mere sent back from Korea or China were first received here and
after sent on to some other Divisional Hospital for final convales-
cence. The number of patients admitted to the Hiroshima
Hospital from July 8th, 1894 to September 9th, 1 896, twenty-two
months in all, reached the great total of 73,000. During this
period H. M. the Empress once paid a special visit to the Hospital,
and personally inquired of the patients as to their condition, to
the latter's unbounded gratification. Upon every divisional hos-
pital becoming exceedingly busy, Surgeon-General Ishiguro asked
the Japan Bed Cross Society to send a number of workers
to these places. The Bed Cross was not slow in replying to this
appeal and sent forward the following large body :

Physicians

Manager

Druggists

Male Nurses

Female Nurses

381

Total 442

Besides doing this, the Bed Cross Society sent out directly, to
the scene of the war, 97 physicians and 290 nurses, these being
particularly engaged in looking after the sick and wounded during
transportation from one place to another or back to Japan. The
Bed Cross therefore supplied altogether 829 skilled doctors and
nurses : an excellent record.

In the carrying of the wounded from the battle-field back to
Japan, ordinary transports or other special vessels were employed,
in accordance with the severity of the injuries sustained by the
sufferers. Certain vessels were supplied with special surgeons

THE 3IEDICAL STAFF. 421

and medical attendants. Of actual " hospital-ships " there were
five or six only. On each of these were —

1 Director,

2-6 Physicians,

1 Medical Officer,

and a varying number of non-commissioned officers and privates
belonging to the Sanitary Corps. The ships were further sup-
plied with all sorts of surgical instruments and medical materials;
so that they not only served as transports but as actual hospitals.
In case of necessity any patient could receive proper treatment on
board, and for this propose the vessels could go to any port what-
ever. In each harbour visited by these ships there were temporary
hospitals to receive patients sent from the front and waiting to be
conveyed elsewhere. Here they occasionally waited for some time
and received skilful medical treatment before going on to any of
the larger garrison hospitals. These were, therefore, sanitary
stations midway between the hospital ships and the garrison
hospitals, and were under the control of the surgeons belonging
to the harbour staff.

The Commissariat line in Korea extended for 294 miles, viz.
from the landing-place of the troops on Korean soil to the confines
of Manchuria proper. At several points along this long line were
hospital stations for those whose wounds were of such a nature as
to forbid their conveyance to a distance. The principal of these
stations were at Wiju, Yongchun, Chang-jam, Phyong-yang,
Yongshan, Tehku, Chemulpho, Fusan and Kuinpho in Korea ; and
Punghwang-ching (Antung Province), Haiching, Taku-shan, and
Siuyen-ching in China. The roads in both Korea and China being
very bad and traversing an irregular and mountainous country, carts
o]' wagons could be used in exceptional cases only, so that the
conveying of sick and wounded from one place to another was a
most difficult task. Moreover, during the campaign in Korea the
heat was excessive. There were neither shade-trees nor springs
along the road-sides, and owing to the lazy, in active nature of
the Korean coolies it was next to impossible to bring up those
who had fallen behind. For these reasons so many hospitals or
sanitary stations had to be established along the line of the Com-
missariat : a vast and most arduous undertaking.

422 HEROIC JAPAN.

The Japanese Armies remained from first to lost for fully two
years in unhealthy, often fever-ridden, regions. Yet those who
fell victims to epidemics or endemic diseases, were unexpectedly
few in number. Among the chief disorders were dysentery, of
which 5381 men sickened ; cholera, with 1592 victims ; and ab-
dominal typhus, with 1118 cases. Cholera raged particularly in
and about Kinchow, while dysentery was prevalent in Korea.
Abdominal typhus was more or less prevalent everywhere.

With regard to the number of those killed or wounded in
battle, or of those who subsequently died of their injuries, statis-
tics are still being compiled. At all events there were no less
than ten battles in which the Japanese lost above 100 in killed.
The most sanguinary field was that of Phyongyang. Here the
battle raged for 22 hours, i. e. from 5 a.m. of September 15th to
4 p. m. of the 16th. The total loss in killed was 698. Then come
the fiercely-contested fields of Kangwasae and Newchwang. The
former lasted four hours only : from 1.30 p.m. to 4 p.m. of Decem-
16th. Yet there were no less than 409 killed or wounded in this
short space of timci. At Newchwang, including the street-fighting,
the battle continued from 10.55 a.m. of March 4th to 8 a.m. of
the following day. Here 384 were either killed or wounded.

The Chinese used fully ten different kinds of rifles. Some
were old fire-locks, relics of the last century ; while others were
light Mauser rifles of recent and excellent construction. Between
these two limits were to be found eight or more different types,
presenting a panorama of the history of fire-arms for the last two
centuries. "What kind of wounds the bullets of these clumsy
weapons inflicted, is better imagiued than described.

Throughout the War there was no battle or engagement iti
which the Japanese failed to render assistance to the Chinese
wounded. This was most striking at Phyongyang and New-
chwang. In the former battle only two of the Japanese field
lazarets were able to come up in time, as their progress had been
obstructed by the overflow of the river. These two were thus
exceptionally busy and seemed crowded to the utmost, yet they
made room for the hundreds of Chinese wounded. And in treat-
ing the enemy's injured, both here and elsewhere, the strictest
impartiality was observed. Chinese officers were, in accordance

THE MEDICAL STAFF.

423

with their rank, ^\6n the same treatment as that accorded to
Japanese officers of like rank. The broad humanitarian rules
laid down by the famous Geneva Convention were followed
throughout by the Japanese ; so a passing mention of the fact is
all that is necessary. The Chinese, on the other hand, exhibited
the crassest ignorance of civilised warfare, and were supremely
ungrateful for the kindness shown them. Knowing little or
nothing of the real intentions of their conquerors, they frequently
refused to be medically treated, and were not only discourteous in

Scene in the Couetyabd of a Commissabiat (Gaekison) Hospital attached
TO THE Second Aemy Cokps.

their behaviour but even made freqiient attacks on the tTapanese
Sanitary Corps and field lazarets. The Chinese wounded sent
over to Japan and treated in the hospitals there were visited by
H. M. the Empress, questioned as to their condition by this great
lady, and nursed by the highest ladies in the land. After peace
had been restored, the Chinese convalescents were sent back,
together with the other Chinese prisoners, to their native land,
two Japanese surgeons attending them until the last moment.
Still more : when H. M. the Empress made gifts of artificial limbs

424 HEROIC JAPAJS/.

to those Japanese who had had arms, legs or feet amputated in
consequence of their wounds, similar presents were given to nine
Chinese.

Throughout the campaign the Japanese troops acted with the
utmost kindness and honesty to the natives of the occupied or
conquered territory. There was never any looting nor the least
suspicion of tyrannical or overbearing conduct. The troops
always paid the full market-price of whatever they bought. And
so it not strange that the natives not only speedily became recon-
ciled to the new regime but even loudly expressed their regret
when the troops were ultimately withdrawn. The Japanese
surgeons, with true philanthropy, did not limit their ministrations
to the forces, but in both Korea and Manchuria treated sick
natives in their own homes and without thought of reward. Se-
veral hospitals were established for this purposes, and everywhere
medical service was cheerfully rendered for the sake of sweet
charity. A little couplet that was heard everywhere during the
war-months, gives an insight into the popular feeling : —

" The most fearful thing under Heaven is the yellow cap ;

The most venerable thing under Heaven is the green cap " —
in allusion to the fact that the soldiers wore two broad yellow
stripes about their forage caps, while the members of the Medical
Corps had green stripes.

Towards the latter third of the month of October, 1894, the
Japanese were in possession of both sides of the Kiver Yalu, the
enemy having been driven back of the Manchurian frontier. The
season now began to grow intensely cold, quite beyond any-
thing to wliich the Japanese had hitherto been accustomed. From
this time on the troops had to do all their work and fighting in
the deep snow, while they marched along often precipitous and
always icy roads. Before the winter season fairly set .in, Chief
Surgeon General Ishiguro gave minute directions regarding the
preservation of the health of the forces during the cold months.
Each surgeon or member of the Sanitary Corps was provided with
written instructions relating to the treatment of frost-bite, the way
in which frozen liquid medicines should be made serviceable, the
style of clothing to be adopted, and the rescue of those on the
point of freezing to death. Those who went through the Man-

THE MEDICAL STAFF. 425

cliurian campaign say that the cold was beyond description by
either pen or tongue. Foreign correspondents who followed the
march of the victorious Armies narrate that the ink would freeze
in their pens as they wrote. The report of the Chief Surgeon of
the Third Division, writing from Haiching in January, 1895, is very
interesting reading in this connection. He says that the average
temperature at Haiching during this midwinter month was 8.3°
below freezing-point (25.7° Fahrenheit). The lowest point reached
was +2° Fahrenheit, or 30° below freezing. In Kangwasae, for
example, the numerous deaths among the Japanese troops were
caused quite as much by the intense cold as the bullets of the
enemy. Altogether the troops suffered the utmost hardships in
Manchuria ; and that despite all this they went on, without falter-
ing, from victory to victory, is greatly to their honour and to the
unending credit of the Medical Corps.

AVe cannot close this brief record without reference to the
general health of the victorious Armies. In January of 1895
cholera broke out at Talien and on board the transports. For this
reason, strict investigations were made into the sanitary condition
of the forces. Saintary Committees were established at Talien,
Port Arthur and Yingkow, and these made stringent rules for the
two services, disinfection being everywhere insisted upon. A
temporary Sanitary Department was specially established for the
soldiers afield ; while in Japan besides the ordinary disinfecting
stations other stations were opened in all important harbours.
The principal disinfecting station was on M Island. Here an
average of 6000 men were disinfected daily. ij^ltogether
150,000 men were subjected to disinfection, including soldiers and
coolies. Everything coming from the infected ports \yas treated
in like fashion : instruments, ships and all, particularly clothing
and baggage. Every soldier's kit was covered with disinfectants
or subjected to so great a degree of heat as to kill the disease-
germs. And so, despite the prevalence of epidemics abroad, the
diseases did not find their way to Japan.

426 HEROIC JAPAN.

II.— VOLUNTEER LADY NURSES.

We have already narrated the excellent manner in which the
Japanese residents in Chemulpho aided the military operations of
their country's troops in Korea. It was not, however, the men
only who lent their willing aid ; the Japanese ladies in the port
also did good service as volunteer nurses, winning golden opinions
for themselves. At first three ladies — Mesdames Mitsui Taka,
Kawabara Asa and Uchiyama Ishi — enrolled themselves as nurses
in the Garrison Hospital at Manlichang, close by the capital
Seoul. The need of such nurses was very greatly felt at the time;
and these three ladies were indefatigable in administering to the
wants of the wounded. On September 3rd, 1894, they went on to
the Garrison Hospital in Chemulpho, taking a number of wounded
men with them. And there they continued to work until the 25th
of the same month, to the outspoken gratitude of the sufferers.

Mesdames Sato Kotobuki, Kojima Hama, Takahashi Ken and
Shimada Fuji also served in the Manlichang Garrison Hospital, —
from August 25th to September 25th. At the time of the fighting
at Songhwan and Asan the hospital was filled with patients, so
that there was no room to receive new-comers. So these brave
ladies marched to the field lazarets at the above-named places and
there continued to work with matchless fidelity ; nursing the sick
and wounded ; preparing medicines and cooking food ; mending
clothing ; even acting as washerwomen, and in all quite regard-
less of their own personal discomfort and fatigue. It is largely
owing to their excellent nursing that so large a percentage of the
wounded promptly became convalescent.

CHAPTER XXVII.

THE FIELD POST.

I.— THE FIELD POSTAL AND SAVINGS BANK SERVICE.

Immediately after the outbreak, of the War, a Field Postal
and Savings Bank Service was established under the supervision
of the £tappe or Commissariat Department. The manner in
which the service was established and carried on to a successful
issue, is unique in the history of the Orient, and for this reason,
if for no other, the service deserves a special chapter. The terri-
tory covered by the service was of ever-increasing magnitude ; yet
the number of men engaged in the work was very limited, owing
to the rules affecting the work done in the rear or wake of the
victorious armies. Everything was done in the most methodical
and yet diligent manner. There was no hitch throughout, and the
service proved an inestimable born to the military and naval
forces, keeping them in constant touch with their friends and
relatives in the homeland.

11.— CONNECTION BETWEEN THE DOMESTIC AND FIELD
POSTAL SERVICES.

With the establishment of the Field Post, the first necessity
was to bring about a connection with the Domestic Postal Service,
in order that everything might run smoothly. The next step was
to inaugurate a Field Parcel Post, which should be as simple and

428

HEROIC JAPAN.

convenient as possible. And so at length the Official Field Postal
Service Department was established, under the direct supervision
of the Staif at Head-Quarters. The Head of the new office was
Secretary Yugawa Kwankichi, of the Department of Communica-
tions. After drawing up regulations for the keeping of good
working order in both services, the Field Post was made depend-
ent upon the orders of the Department of Communications.

As direct despatching offices,
the post offices of Hiroshima and
Shimonoseki were selected in the
first instance, all parcels intended
for the front having to pass
through one of these two. After
the Japanese had occupied the
Pescadores, the Saseho post office
was added to the list. On the
other hand, there was no definite
terminus for either letters or
parcels : the Army and Navy being
constantly on the move. The
choice of stations on the field was
therefore left to the Head of the
Department. The work was
specially difficult in the case of
the Navy, for the men-of-war were ever on the move, here to-day
and there to-morrow. At the time, moreover, the waters about
Korea and Northern China were not yet free from the presence of
the liostile fleet. For the sake of safety, therefore, parcels had to
be sent first to Fnsan and thence over-laud in a roundabout
fashion. The anxiety and many duties of the postal agents can be
better imagined than described. At the beginning of hostilities,
letters and parcels sent from Hiroshima and Shimonoseki were
forwarded to Chemulpho and Fusan. After the taking of Phyong-
yang and the repulse of the Chinese by the first Expeditionary
Army, as well as the great victory at sea off Haiyang Island, much
of the elements of risk and difficulty was removed. Postal matter
for the troops between Seoul and Fusan was sent chiefly via
Fusan ; while that intended for the forces in Chemulpho, Seoul

Mr. Yugawa Kwankichi.

THE FIELD POST. 429

andPhyongyang possed througli Chemulpho and Ul-6n-toiig safely
and expeditiously. After taking possession of Kiulien-cliing,
Fiingliwang-ching and Antung, a new direction for the transmittal
of postal matter had to been decided upon. Had all letters, etc.,
intended for the region between Phyongyang and the Yalu been
forwarded via Ul-6n-tong, much inconvenience would have been
experienced with the overland transport Kuinpho was therefore
selected as the office for the collection and transmission of all
postal matter. But now the winter season set in and the harbours
of Kuimpho and Ul-6n-tong began to freeze over ; and so, though
there was no longer anything to be apprehended from the enemy,
the Field Postal Service was greatly hindered by this severe
weather and everything had once again to be sent overland from
Chemulpho, until the days grew milder. Long before that time
came around the Second Army had landed in the Kinchow Penin-
sula, Port Arthur had fallen and the Japanese Fleet was riding in
the deep waters of that great harbour. Then Talien was made
the chief despatching and distributing office, close by the place
where the Second Expeditionary Army had landed. By this time
the First Army Corps had already crossed the Motien Pass. The
line of the Field Post was therefore one of great length, and com-
munications with the extreme front were almost entirely cut off,
owing to the extreme cold and frozen roads. Letters and parcels
where collected at Hwayang-kau, but nothing could be forwarded
to the First Army men from this point. Finally, when the route
between Taku-shan and Talien was opened and the ice in the
harboury of Ul-6n-toug melted, the line of postal communication
was completed in its entirety.

When in January and Feburuary of 1895, the Second Army
in combination with the Fleet made the memorable attack on
Wei-hai-wei, all postal matter intended for that Army went direct
to Tingching Bay; while that for the Fleet was transmitted in the
first instance to Talien and thence forwarded direct, as at the time
there was no regular service to or from Port Arthur. In the mean-
while the First Army had taken Siuyen-ching, Tomuh-ching and
Haiching, the latter victory being followed immediately by the
capture of Wei-hai-wei and the surrender of the Peiyang Squadron.

The gate to the Gulf of Pechili was herewith in Japanese

430 HEROIC JAPAN.

possession ; yet the enemy at Newchwang and Tingkow still kept
up a stubborn fight. And for this reason all postal matter for the
First Army in or about Haiching and Kaiping, had to be sent the
long distance overland from Talien and Port Arthur. So soon, how-
ever, as the 'longshore ice had melted, the Japanese mail steamers
were able to enter any port on the Korean littoral or that of the
Liaotung Peninsula ; and at each port a postal receiving office was
established. All letters, etc., going to the first Army were
forwarded via Talien and Takushan. Communication became
much easier and more rapid, and from this time on everything
went very smoothly. The full strength of the Japanese Armies
being concentrated at Newchwang, Yingkow and Tienchwangtai,
letters and parcels for these regions were forwarded to Tingkow
via Port Arthur and Talien.

On the removal of the Head Quarters of the forces in China to
Port Arthur, the Chief Bureau of the Field Postal Service went
thither. The connection between the Field Post and the Imperial
Japanese Post at home became henceforth more regular and better
cared for. And this was very necessary at the time, for the Field
Postal Service had never been so busy nor had so many demands
made upon it.

After the Treaty of Peace was concluded, and Head
Quarters disestablished at Port Arthur, a part of the Japanese
Armies (including the Imperial Body-guard), went to Formosa,
which China had ceded to Japan. The Chief Office of the Field
Postal Service was thereupon opened at Keelung, the line after-
wards running to Tamsui and Takow.

Although in consequence of certain provisions in the Treaty
of Peace the larger portion of the troops was withdrawn from
Liaotong and Korea, only small local garrisons being left, the
territory covered by the Field Postal Service remained much the
same as before : connecting the home offices with Wonsan, Fusan,
Chemulpho, Ul-6n-tong, Takushan, Talien- wan, Port Arthur, "Wei-
hai-wei, and Yingkow. The service was kept up until the last
garrison had been withdrawn from Shinking (Manchuria) and the
Kinchow or Liaotong Peninsula. The Wei-hai-wei line, however,
remained much longer in activity, and is still in operation at the
time of writing.

THE FIELD POST. 431

III.— THE WORKERS OF THE FIELD POST.

The first tMng to be done in establisHng the Field Postal
Service, was to unite it with the Home Post and see that the com-
munication with the Central Department was kept up. The
regulations bearing upon this connection of the two Services were
drawn up by Mr. Yugawa, Chief of the Field Postal Bureau;
while their enforcement was looked after by the Chief of the
Military Post. As Chief Secretaries of the Military Post were
installed Mr. Hagiwara YosHnori (for the First Army), a Secreta-
ry Qcbtb-han) of the Department of Communications, and
Professor Tanaka Sadakichi (for the Second Army), one of the
instructors of the Postal and Telegraphic School at Tokyo. The
post office clerks, etc., 129 in number, were selected from among
the Imnnin (third grade) officials of the Department of Com-
munications ; while 194 postmen or carriers were chosen from
among those on duty at home. After the cession of Formosa, one
Chief Director ; 2 Inspectors ; 128 postal clerks ; and 235 carriers
were sent to that island.

Thus the total personale of the Field Post Service during the
War and the tranquillization of Formosa, was : —

First Director of Posts 1

Chief Directors 3

Inspectors 12

Postal Clerks 257

Carriers 429

Total 702

IV.— THE DISTANCES TRAVERSED.

The number of miles traversed or covered by the postal lines
connected with the Field Postal Service, were : —

In Korea 610 miles ;

In the Liaotung Peninsula 708 miles ;

432 HEROIC JAPAN.

In Formosa 264 miles;

In Formosa (by rail) 37 miles ;

Total 1619 miles.

v.— THE POST OFFICE.

Of post-offices there were 74 in all, distributed as follow : —

In Korea 9

In the Liaotung Peninsula 35

In Formosa and the Pescadores 30

Total 74

During the transportation of the Second Army, an unprecedented
step was taken in opening a floating post-office on board the Nippon
Yusen Kwaisha's s. s. Nagato Maru.

The carrying of postal matter was done principally by quali-
fied postmen, but when^ — as often happened — there was a lack of
trained men, coolies were made do this important duty. Where
the roads were good or at all convenient, carts piilled by either
horses or oxen were employed. But as most of the roads in
Korea, China and Formosa were mere paths and unfit for vehicles,
this mode of conveyance was rarely possible. The post-offices on
the Korean and Liaotung littorals kept up communication with
each other by means of mail steamers. In Formosa only was
there a short railway line of 37 miles.

The utmost skill was employed in simplifing and hastening the
methods of collecting and distributing postal matter, letters, etc.;
those forwarded to or from one detachment being always brought
together in the same place. Yet as the Armies were constantly on
the move, great inconvenience was frequently experienced.

The total amount of postal matter received or sent out by the
various post-offices, was as follows —
Eeceived 5,332,686

Distributed 7,066,852

The number of letters, parcels, etc., passing through the hands of
each postal official, averaged 48,247.

THE FIELD POST. 433

With regard to the ex-change and postal savings bank
services, the amount of money exchanged was 6,053,987 yen and
71 sen ; while the amount deposited in the savings banks was no
less than 672,064 yen, 16 sen and 7 rin. These figures show how
great a convenience the two services proved to the Armies afield-
Being moreover entrusted with the handling of the funds used for
the Armies and Fleet, we find that the Field Postal Service handl-
ed altogether six million yen in this way. There is no need to
further emphasize the importance and excellence of the Field
Post, or the skill with which the Service was conducted. It
proved in every direction a boon.

CHAPTER XXYIII.

THE JAPAN STEAMSHIP COMPANY.

I.— THE NIPPON YUSEN KAISHA AXD THE WAR.

No history of the War could be called complete or even
satisfactory without reference to the great part played in this
memorable conflict by the Nippon Yusen KabusJdki Kaislia or
"Japan Mail Steamship Company." This remarkable Company
originated in an amalgamation of the older Mitsubishi Kaislia
and Kybdb Unyu Kaisha. The former was established by the
late Mr. Iwasaki Yataro, one of Japan's wealthiest and most
progressive citizens, and did good service in the Formosan Expedi-
tion of 1874 and the Satsuma or South-western Rebellion (1877),
The business of the Company rapidly growing, from short voyages
between the principal Japanese ports the steamers began to ply as
far south as Shanghai, or north as Vladivostock. Success follow-
ed the new ventures, prosperity attending the Company with the
steadily growing trade of Japan. Soon it was seen that the
Company's fleet, though numerous, could not keep pace with the
country's commercial needs ; and so, in 1882, another Companj-
was founded, under the style of the Ki/odo Unyu Kaislia
(" Union Steam Navigation Company"). Under subsidy from the
Government, the Kybdb Unyu grew apace, the ships being con-
structed with a view to serve as cruisers or jnilitary transports in
case of need.

The two Companies were now rivals, each doing everything
possible to attract the good will of the public. New ships were
built abroad, rates cut do^wn to a minimum, especiallj' in the
passenger-traffic, and the number of ports visited gradually

NIPPON YUSEN KA18HA. 435

increased until, in 1885, the disadvantages of this ruinous
competition grew too apparent, and a combination was, after
much discussion, determined upon. The capitals of the two
Companies were made a joint concern, and in October, 1885,
the Nippon Yuseh Kaisha was established under most favour-
ble anguries for future success.

The beneficial results accruing from this combination were at
once apparent. The carrying-trade increased rather than fell off,
and the Company's vessels were sent regularly to Hongkong,
Manila, then to Bombay, and finally the 7000 miles' voyage to
Australia. We may note, in passing, that a regular monthly service
to Great Britain, by way of the Canal, was begun in March of the
present year and a trans-Pacific monthly service, to Seattle, in July.
The Bombay route was opened in 1893, when the Company entered
the lists in competition with the Peninsular and Oriental Company.
The results have been eminently satisfactory. In 1894 when the
Tonghak Rebellion broke out in Korea and it became necessary to
send troops to the " still- vexed " Peninsula, the then President, the
late Mr. Yoshikawa Taijiro, in the Company and Mr. Kondo Bem-
pei, then Vice President, did much to encourage the work, and the
Company supplied the Government with all the necessary transports
and still managed to keep up the coast-wise voyages. With the
outbreak of the war between the two Empires, the Company found
that its large fleet was still too small. Ships were bought up,
some of the most famous clippers of the China tea-fleet enter-
ing the Company's service ; while others well known for their speed
and carrying capacity, were chartered. In this way the shipping
of the tens of thousands of soldiers to Korea and Manchuria was
a,ccomplished without hitch and without loss of time, the regular
services being still kept up, continuously. This is certainly a
most creditable showing, and high testimony in behalf of the
Company's patriotic ardor.

According to statistics under date of September 30th, 1895,
the Company possessed sixty-six steamships and other vessels,
with a tonnage of 135,755 tons.* Of these eleven, of 34,558* tons in
all, were the vessels entrusted to the Company for management by
the Government. Besides the above, there were 24 smaller
• Fractions of a ton omitted.

436

HEROIC. JAPAN.

vessels, amounting to 655 tons,* and four store-ships of a total
tonnage of 1079.* In the Company's offices on shore there were
379 employes, while 757 others were afloat. Since June, 1894,
the Company had purchased 22 steamers, 21 of which were above
2000 tons register. From these facts can be understood how
greatly the Company's trade was expanded during and imme-
diately after the War.

The names of the chief officials of this truly great concern
are as follow : —

President and Managing Director, Kondo Kempei; Vice-
President and Managing Director, Kato Masayoshi.

BOAED OF DIHECTOBS.

Sonoda Kokichi Shoda Higoro
Nakamigawa Hikojiro
Shibusawa Ei-ichi
Asada Masabumi
Morioka Masazumi.

AUDITORS.

Abe Taizo Arishima Takeshi

To those unacquainted with
names in Japan, it may be in-
teresting to note that the above
list includes some of the largest
capitalists and wealthiest business-
men in the Empire.
Me. Kondo Eempei

II.— THE FIRST CALL FOR TRANSPORT.-'

It was on June 4th, 1894, or more than seven weeks before
the actual outbreak of hostilities, that the Government directed
the Company to furnish, without loss of time, ten ships for trans-
port duty. The Directors of the Company received the order and
immediately set to work, with prudence as well as enthusiasm.
The necessary ships should, they affirmed, be at the port of Ujina
* Fractions of a ton omitted.

NIPPON YU8EN KA18HA. 437

by the specified date. It was decided that five steamers should
be withdrawn from those plying along the eastern coast ; three
from those visiting ports on the western littoral ; and the remain-
ing two taken from the extra vessels. Telegrams were at once
despatched to the captains of the steamers in question, with orders
to land passengers and discharge freight at the nearest port ; to
take in sufficient coal and provisions for ten days ; and then to
rendezvous at the appointed port of Ujina. Some of the vessels
called for were more than 1000 miles away from Ujina at the time
the messages were despatched; yet not only Avere the orders
carried out to the letter but the vessels foregathered in Ujina as
many as three days before the appointed time. This was the
first step towards sending an Army to Korea. The troops which
landed at and practically took possession of Inchhon, the gate of
ths Korean Capital, were borne across the Sea of Japan in these
vessels. The whole transportation of troops, stores, warlike
material, etc., occupied one fortnight only. That this was done
promptly and without mishap is proof of the excellent organiza-
tion of the Company and its splendid discipline. Without these
two factors, things would not have on gone so smoothly. Im-
mediately upon the conclusion of the War, Mr. Yoshikawa Taijiro.
President of the Company, died, greatly regretted by all. Mr,
Kendo Eempei succeeded to the presidency, and the business was
thenceforth carried on in a still more comprehensive manner,
arrangements being made to open regular services between Japan
and Great Britain and Japan and the United States.

III.— SUPPLY OF SHIPS AFTER THE OUTBREAK OF THE WAR.

So soon as war was definitely declared between the two Empires
(August 1st, 1894), the necessity for prompt transportation of
troops, animals and all war-material was very great. For Japan,
though an Island Empire and thus accessible on all sides, was at
no time in danger of a Chinese invasion. The enemy had more
than enough to do at home. And now any mistake, however
trivial, might seriously effect the fortunes of Japan. In these

438 HEROIC JAPAN.

critical and exciting days the Company worked with wonderful
skill, ardent patriotism and untiring energy. Not only did it
keep up the regular service along the coasts, but it managed or
controlled almost the whole of the transport service. To do this
the steamers plying between the various ports of Japan were
requisitioned for Government service, while other foreign vessels
were hastily chartered for the regular duties in home waters.
The employes of the Company both on land and afloat in these
days truly laboured with giant strength and unselfish devotion to
the cause. And so it came that each of the countless tasks was
not only done but well and speedily done.

At the time there were in the Company's employ about 800
Japanese officials, and over 200 foreigners; if the total of the
other employes be added to this — the tallymen, carpenters,
sailors, and stokers, — the number of men was 4000 ; and if we
finally add the coolies employed in loading and unloading, the
whole number comes to more than 10,000.

As the Army increased and the territory occupied or subdued
grew larger, still greater claims were made on the Company's
energy, skill and patriotism. All ships above 1000 tons burden
were now engaged in Government work, yet the number of vessels
was still found insufficient, and steamers of less than 1000 ton-
nage had to be requisitioned. The Company then owned 44
vessels (of 69,256 tons) and two others which had been contracted
for, of 5789 and 3224 tons respectively. Nearly every one of
these ships was now doing Government work. Even this num-
ber, the Company feared, might be less than necessary, so
nine other ships, of a total of 22,926 tons, were at once bought,
and, without exception, put to Government use. Justly sup-
posing, however, that other vessels would shortly be required, the
War Department desired to "have 25,000 tons and the Navy
Department 18,000 tons in addition to the fleet of transports then
employed. The new vessels were required of the Company,
under certain stipulations, within the course of one or two
months. This was a matter of the first importance and admitted
of no delay ; so the wires were set in motion and telegrams sent
to all parts of the world for the purchase of the necessary vessels.
Money was of no consideration where the reputation if not the

NIPPON YU8EN KAI8HA. 439

fate of the Empire was at stake. The cables carried swift re-
plies, and the ships were brought out and handed over to the
authorities well within the stipulated limit of the time. Thus
14 ships of 41,334 tons were now added to the transport service.
These the Company did all possible to man promptly, but as the
supply of native-born sea-faring men was far below the limit at
this time, the decks and engine-rooms were filled with foreigners,
while the forecastles and stoke-holes were manned by sailors and
fire-men brought forward by the Nippon Kai-in Eki-sei Kivai, or
Japan, Sailors Home ; and so the difficulty was tided over.

As will be seen from the above data, the total number of
vessels supplied to the Government, was 59, of 134,243 tons.
From other sources the authorities obtained 112,618 tons.
Compared with these figures, it is clear that the Nippon Yusen
Kivaisha did six-tenths of the whole carrying. If, however, we
consider the speed of the Company's fleet and the actual number
of troops sent across the waters in their vessels, we find that no
less than eight-tenths of the whole work devolved on the Japan
Mail Steamship Company. In other words, 160,000 out of
200,000 men went to Korea and China in the Company's steamers.
Moreover, four of the finest steamers — the Saikyo Maru, Sagami
Maru, YamasJiiro Maru and Omi Maru — were fitted out as cruisers,
being well armed with Q.-F. guns. These ships took actual part
in the war. The story of the Saikyo Maru has already been
narrated, and need not be more than mentioned here.

IV.— LANDING OF THE TROOPS AT INCHHON.

Upon the outbreak of the Tonghak Eebellion in Korea, the
first idea of the Japanese Government was to protect the
subjects of this Empire in the Peninsula. To this end the
Combined Brigade had to be sent across the Sea of Japan as
quickly as possible, Inchhon being selected as the port at
which to land the troops. The original intention of the au-
thorities was to have the Navy work conjointly with the Army

440

HEROIC JAPAN.

Landing of the Fiest Akmy at Inchhon, Koeea.

and attend to the transportation of the Brigade ; but many in-
conTeniences arose and the Army authorities were considerably
embarrassed. Under the circumstances the work was entrusted
to the Nippon Yusen Kaisha, and the^ whole undertaking
accomplished promptly and in a few days, though experts had
declared that full a week would be necessary to effect the trans-
portation. The landing of the troops on the other side was done
so quietly, so expeditiously and without mishap, that the Army
authorities expressed themselves — as indeed they might — highly
pleased with the Company's discipline and zeal. To the Koreans
the whole business was a revelation.

v.— RECONNOITRTNG AT WEI-HAI-WJKI.

A VERY clever reconnaissance was made by the Genkai 3Iaru,
one of the Company's crack vessels, at Wei-hai-wei during the
month of November, 1894. The enemy's famous Northern Fleet

NIPPON YU8EN KAI8HA. Ul

— or what was left of it — was patrolling the harbour and its ap-
proaches, while the sea outside was exceptionally rough and bois-
terous. Despite all this the Genkai Maru managed to elude the
vigilance of the Chinese vessels, stealing into the liarbour
successfully. After making a thorough reconnaissance the Genkai
got out again in safety. It was both a plucky and hazardous
thing to do.

VI.— THE COMPANY'S FOREIGN EMPLOYES
DURINa THE WAR.

A GOOD deal has been said and witten on the subject of the
foreign employes of the Nippon Yusen Kaisha and their bearing
during the War. There are those who hold that it is not right
for nationals of neutral countries to serve in the vessels or other
employ of one or both of the belligerents ; it is moreover in ac-
cordance with the dictates of International Law for a neutral to
keep its nationals from leaving to take service in belligerent
employ ; but if — in spite of the fact that subjects of a neutral
country who persist in remaining in the employ of a belligerent,
lose all hope of or right to protection on the part of their native
land — the employes chose to remain in belligerent service, the
neutral power has no means to compel them to withdraw from
such belligerent employ. Whether the Japanese are or are not
at home on the sea, was satisfactorily demonstrated during the
course of the war. Nor did the Company in any way endeavour
to make the foreign employes remain in their service ; those that
stayed did so of their own free-will, as will be seen from
our narrative. The majority of those entrusted with the manage-
ment of the Company's ships were Japanese ; and as for the
foreigners it, was for a time a moot point whether they were to
leave the service or not. Many of the Japanese employes were
thoroughly acquainted with the coasts of Japan, Korea and the
Gulf of Pechili, and these officers could have readily taken the
place of the foreign commanders. But the Directors were far too

442 HEBOIG JAPAN.

generous to make, at this critical moment, any distinction between
their own and the nationals of any Western land.. . He who had
served the Company faithfully and well, who had been diligent in
the discharge of his duties, must, the Company held, still be
employed without distinction of nationality. So all were employed
without partiality whether on long or short voyages, whether in
large or small ships. At the same time the Directors told their
foreign employes that they might choose for themselves: stay
with the Company or resign their posts. Some felt, under the
circumstances and being citizens of neutral nations, that they had
better resign; or because the insurance effected on their lives
would be invalidated by taking active part in the War. But
Captains G. W. Conner (American), E. W. Has well, P. H. Going
(British) and J. W. Ekstrand (Dutch) positively declined to leave
the service. Thereafter they worked well and were most meritori-
ous in the discharge of their duties, to the great satisfaction not
only of the Company but also of the Government. Their conduct
excited many others to emulation, so much so that several of the
Company's vessels were later on in charge of foreign Captains.
The Directors warmly admired the indefatigable industry of
these faithful men, and desire all to know that they are this day
deeply recognisant of the zeal and fidelity displayed by them. It
is gratifying to us to be able to make these statements.

Vir.— HOW THE COAST-WISE SERVICE WAS KEPT UP.

When the Government requisitioned the best ships in the
Nippon Yusen Kaisha's fleet, there was cargo awaiting transpor-
tation in every Japanese port, and vessels were urgently needed.
Of the ten steamers engaged in the coast trade, no less than eight
were put into Government service, and these were just the boats
plying between Yokohama and Otaru in the Eastern and the
Western routes. Even in times of peace these steamships carried
full cargoes and hardly met the requirements of the trade ; so that
this sudden withdrawal of eight vessels was very hard felt.
While the Company were trying to make the deficiency good by

NIPPON YUSEN KAI8HA. 443

rapidly supplying other vessels, the GoYernment desired to have
four more ships. Then everywhere ships were at a premium ;
traffic and communication almost stopped between certain ports ;
the local merchants became greatly embarrassed and a panic threat-
ened, a great disturbance of the country's finances being ap-
prehended. Shares of all sorts went down with a I'ush, and the
circulation of money was much impeded.

To relieve the situation was the imperative duty of the Japan
Mail Steamship Company. They had done, humanly speaking,
everything possible towards assisting the military and naval
operations of the ai;thorities ; the next thing was to re-open
communication and carry the long-delayed cargoes to their
destinations. And there was no time to be lost: the necessity
was of an urgent nature. The Company at once began buying or
chartering foreign vessels right and left, irrespective of price or
amount of charter-money. Telegrams were sent to Australia,
Singapore, Honkong and elsewhere to buy boats promptly and
send them on with all possible despatch to Japan. But as many
of the chartered vessels thus obtained were flying foreign flags*
they could not be taken into any except treaty ports. At first
only this was done ; but greater inconvenience resulting from this
system, the Government, on September 22nd, 1894, ordered all
local and provincial governors to permit these chartered foreign
ships to enter any port whatever during the space of six months
or thereabouts. This act gave much relief to the Company, who
could now act with a free hand. The necessities of each port
were then taken into consideration, and ships sent first to those
where the need was greatest, afterwards to the others. A panic
was thus averted and the sudden tremendous rise in freight was
done away with, to the great satisfaction of all parties. Trade
went on as before, without friction.

As the "War continued the necessity for ships grew ever
greater. As fast as the Company bought vessels they were taken
over by the Government, so that by March, 1895, all ships above
1000 tons burthen were being employed by the authorities. The
Kobe and Otaru services, the principal coast-routes, as well as the
service to Yokkaichi, the Byukyii (Loochoo) Islands, Shanghai
and Korea, even the extra service to Fushiki and Hokkaido, were

444 HEROIC JAPAN.

all looked after by chartered foreign steamers, 33 in all, of 76,000
tons, wliicli was just 6,000 tons more than the tonnage of the
whole fleet owned by the Company. The pressing necessity for
coast-wise transportation thus compelled the Corapany to charter
foreign bottoms, and as this had to be done with the utmost
despatch anything like a thorough examination of the ships, prior
to their being chartered, was out of the question. Owing to this
fact, the Company suffered no small amount of inconvenience
from the in suitability of many of the ships they were compelled to
to employ. Some were of an obsolete type, slow sailers and
requiring enormous quantities of coal ; others had no side hatches,
so important in the loading and unloading of the Japanese freight,
their absence laecessitating much increased labour ; the crews
were, in several cases, unaccustomed to the handling of the freight,
many mistakes occurring there from, not to speak of breakages
and other damages, for all of which the Company had to pay.
The rate of charter also went up by leaps and bounds. As first
the price was 8 shillings 3 pence per ton weight; but from
September the figures increased daily. Up to the end of Septem-
ber the Company had to pay out 2,600,000 yen in chartering.

From the above data may be understood the tremendous
weight of responsibility devolving on the Directors of the
Company, as well as the enormous outlay of money in keeping the
Government operations moving while still continuing the home
traffic. This could never have been effected had not the organiza-
tion of the Company been of exceptional excellence, and the
Directors men of ardent patriotism and tireless energy.

IX— ONE KIND OF PATRlOTISiM.

We have already stated that the Government's demands for
transports came just at the busiest season of the year. Cargo
was everywhere awaiting shipment and stored in quantities in the
Company's and other godowns. Worse than this, the cargoes
carried by eight of the most important steamers had, at a mo-
ment's notice, to be discharged at the nearest port, the passengers

NIPPON YU8EN KAISHA. 445

being also required to land, no matter whether their ultimate
destination was far or near. It was feared, under these most
untoward circumstances, that bankruptcies would ensue or a
panic arise. On the contrary, however, the merchants most
affected raised no outcry and made no complaint whatever,
however serious their immediate loss. They simply wished the
Government and Company godspeed and made light of their own
misfortunes. This surely was patriotism of a very practical and
noble kind.

The New Fhemisbs of the Bank of Japan
(from a photograph taken on the day of opening).

CHAPTER XXIX.

THE BANK OF JAPAN.

I.-THE SINEWS OF WAR.

The first news of the growing strength of the Tbnghak
Bebellion and the defeat of the Korean Government troops — ^a
most inefficient body at that time — reached Japan towards the
latter part of May, 1894 In early June China sent the first batch
of soldiers to the Peninsula : an example speedily followed by
Japan. This step the Chinese Government viewed with ill-
concealed displeasure, and repeatedly urged the Japanese au-
thorities to withdraw their forces. Negotiations grew daily more
difficult and, as we have already narrated at length, the relations
of the two Empires more strained; while the policy of China
iowards Korea assumed a most sinister aspect. This condition

NIPPON OINKO. U7

of affairs speedily affected the money-market in Japan. Mar-
chants grew timid and manufacturers less pushing. War seemed
inevitable and everywhere were political debaters heard discuss-
ing the management of the national finances and the pecuniary
preparations for the expected campaign. The uphot of these
discussions was, to put it briefly, an outspoken desire to see the
Bank of Japan (Nippon Qinho) adopt some measures to relieve
the tension of the market. Never was the importance of the
Bank more clearly apparent; and never was its reponsibility
greater. Matters speedily reached a climax between the two
Empires : a collision was no longer evitable. In a few days more
came the engagement off Phungdo and the news of the Chinese
defeat.

On learning privately from the authorities what was going on
and the probable ultimate result of the situation, Mr. Kawada Ko-
ichiro, the Governor of the Bank of Japan and perhaps the ablest of
Japanese financiers, did not hesitate to declare himself ready for
any eventuality. For nearly ten years the Bank had been storing
bullion and coins in its vaults ; it was at once agreed that the
Bank should become responsible for the larger portion of the
war-expense. At the time, the sum total of convertible notes—
i. e. exchangeable for silver — issued was not much less than
140,000,000 yen (Japanese silver dollars). Against this there was
a specie reserve of 80,000,000 yen in the Bank, or -^t^- of the
whole amount of notes in circulation. Therefore should it even
become necessary to make a fresh issue of five or six million yen
of bank-notes, there was no reason to apprehend any disturbance
in the system of specie payment. Moreover there were easy me-
thods of transportation, and all necessary provisions and military
equipment for the troops in Korea and China could be purchased
at home and thence shipped. Therefore the funds which had
to be sent the front, represented merely the wages of the coolies
and money for incidentals of the regular forces, which was only a
small fraction of what the "War would and did cost. At any rate,
there was no urgent call to export a large amount of specie, nor
was it thought necessary to increase the specie reserve in order
to make a fresh issue of convertible notes.

Under the circumstances, therefore, the Governor of the

448 HEROIC JAPAN.

Bank of Japan readily assented to the proposals of the Govern-
ment. From this time on the Bank was busy in providing the
sinews of war and paying the bills sent in by Government order.
Finding, however, that the War would last some time and the
expenses incurred would be very heavy, it was plain that some
other method would have to be resorted to. And so a War Loan
was resolved upon.

In order to understand just how and why this loan was raised,
we must hark back to the time when the necessity for such a
loan had not yet become apparent. When the dispute between
the two Empires reached a crisis and the War was openly declar-
ed by Imperial Ordinance, after the first engagements both on
land and at sea the Japanese became greatly excited and volunteer-
ed in many ways their services to the Government, willing either
to enlist or to contribute funds to the cause. Patriots every-
where held meetings, and the Hb-hoku Gi Kivai, or " Patriotie
Association", was established, amidst the greatest enthusiasm.
Thousands of loyal citizens speedily had themselves enrolled as its
members ; and it soon became apparent that the prime intention
of the " Patriotic Association " was to appeal to the people for
subscription of funds wherewith to vigorously prosecute the War.
The ideas of this Association met with instant and universal
approval. This gives an insight into the character of the Japan-
ese, among whom the qualities of fidelity and loyalty often replace
the, religious sentiment so predominant in Western nations.
With the average Japanese, " Emperor and country " form a
whole religion. He knows no higher quality than that of unbend-
ing loyalty : loyalty that makes light, nay, a duty of death in the
right cause. And this sentiment of the people it was wise to
foster ; for in case of a protracted war the heat of loyal fervour
might suffer some abatement, though it could never wholly pass
away.

Mr. Kawada was, just at this time, recuperating at Osaka, his
health having been affected by over-work. However, on hearing
of the establishment of the Ho-koku Gi Kivai, he deemed it
advisable to return at once to his post ; for although the loyalty
of the people was at a white heat, he did not believe that this
sentiment could be so far depended upon as to expect that the

NIPPON GIN KG. 449

Association could or would be able to defray, by private contri-
butions, the vast expenses of a great war. He thought that, even
under the most favorable circumstances, the founders of the
Association Avould not be able to bring together a sum larger
than five or six million yew, and besides this would be a most
uncertain source of revenue in defraying the war-expenses. Con-
sequently while he admired and applauded the spirit of these
patriots and even excited them to greater exertions, he was paving
the way towards the issue of War Loan Bonds. And while
consenting to the raising of such a loan, he was in frequent
consultation with other eminent Japanese bankers, endeavoring to
obtain the promise of large loans from themselves. On August
15th, 1894, the Regulations concerning the issue of the War
Loan Bonds, were promulgated. This was promptly followed by
the dissolution of the Ho-kohu Gi Ktvai : for the Association had
no more work to do.

What the Bank now had to do was to manage the loan in
such a way that the economic condition of the country should not
receive too severe a shock by the withdrawal of so large a sum
of money from circulation. To avoid commercial distress or any
undue tightness in the money-market, it was necessary, for the
time being, to discourage any fresh commercial or industrial
enterprises ; for if such undertakings were started at random or
without proper precautions, it was obvious that a still greater
drain of money would set in, to the discomfort of the whole nation.
Therefore the first step taken by the Bank of Japan was to
obviate the need of capital and hinder, as far as possible, the for-
mation of new trading companies or industrial firms. The
months of June and July are, in Japan, the great season for the
production of raw silk; moreover in this period payments were to
be made to the capital stock of all sorts of concerns started in the
previous year (1893). These two months were thus a time when
the need of ready money was most pressingly felt. But as the
Bank of Japan promptly raised the rate of interest, this caused
merchants and manufacturers to fall back on their own resources
and do their best to get along without having recourse to loans.
So by these varied means no great want of money was experienced,
and things went along quite smoothly. Yet there was one other

450 HEROIC JAPAN.

matter to be considered. The issue of the "War Bands being
effected, a very large sum of money would thereby be withdrawn
from circulation. It would have been most rash to demand the
payment of the bonds in full at. once. And so the bonds were
made payable in several instalments. The first instalment was
made only so large as to cover the first purchases of war-material
in the open market. And thereafter, whenever a payment became
due, the authorities first made heavy purchases in the market :
everything necessary for the prosecution of the War being bought,
almost exclusively, within the borders of the Empire. In this
way the people got much of their money back, trade was kept
from stagnation, and an easier feeling prevailed in the money-
market. As the times when money for war-expenses would
be needed were pretty clearly determinable beforehand, the
last instalment for the first issue of War Bonds was made
payable in June, 1895. The dates of other instalments were also
settled, in accordance with the time in which the Government
would have to make large disbursements for war-material.

Mr. Kawada, himself heartily approving the issue of the War
Loan, then got a number of prominent bankers to promise as-
sistance in the sale of the bonds. But at the outset the public,
not being acquainted with the above-described methods of issue
and seeing that the first issue called for 50,000,000 yen, the bonds
bearing an interest of between 5 and 6 per cent., — the public, we
repeat, experienced no little anxiety, and the fear was expressed
that the money-market would suffer greatly. For these reasons a
panic ensued in certain quarters, the value of all kinds of bonds
and stocks, with very few exceptions, falling below par. Every
concern in the country had to experience this, to the no small
disorder of the money-market. When, however, the manner of
paying for the bonds, the long period of payment and the way in
which the loan was to be raised were fully advertised in the
columns of the press, people learned that the first call would be
for only 30,000,000 yen ; that there would be no pressure about
the payment ; that the temporary receipt for whatever had been
paid on the bonds applied for, could be deposited as security, or
be mortgaged, or even sold to another: at once a beneficial
change took place in public opinion, and the money-market grew

NIPPON OINKO. 451

easier and gradually regained its normal tone.

Hereupon the Minister of State for Finance summoned the
managers of the leading banks throughout the Empire, and
explained to them the manner in which the War Loan was to be
floated. Without a dissentient voice the plan proposed by the
Minister was approved ; and this at once caused a wide-spread
feeling of relief. Later on, when the bonds were definitely
issued, the number of applications was very far in excess of the
stipulated amount : more than 77,000,000 yen being applied for.
This excellent showing was, of course, primarily attributable to
-the patriotic ardour of the nation ; yet it was also greatly owing
to the astute arrangements of Mr. Kawada, his colleagues and
other bankers ; to the division of the payment into small instal-
ment ; and finally to the fact that receipts for meney paid in
might be used as security or sold to other people.

Thus the first issue of the War Loan Bonds was a thorough-
going sucess. Simultaneously came the reports of the victories at
Phyongyang and in the Yellow Sea, Japan's arms having every-
where proved triumphant. These great victories aroused much
•euthusiasm, promptly followed by a still easier feeling in the
money-market. But in the middle of September, 1864, the War
was carried across the Manchurian frontier and the Second
Expeditionary Army had to be sent out ; and there were many
who then advocated a foreign loan, knowing that thenceforth the
war-expenditure would be on a steadily increasing scale. Mr.
Kawada, however, firmly opposed the raising of a foreign loan.
He did not wish the nation to trust to its credit abroad, and was
<3onvinced that any load of the kind would prove distinctly disad-
vantageous. So there came the necessity to raise a Second War
Loan. On November 22nd, 1894, the Second War Loan of
50,000,000 yen was floated. Again at the request of the Finance
Minister, Mr. Kawada met with prominent bankers and fully
discussed the matter with them. Some hesitation being visible
among the assembled bankers, the Governor arose and gave
utterance to the following well-chosen words: — "You have,
gentlemen, undoubtedly, some reasons for opposing the second
loan. But this is a critical time for our Empire. We have a
large number of brave soldiers in the field and the War is being

452 HER 010 JAPAN.

vigorously carried on with the full consent and approval of the
nation. It is therefore the nation's duty to make provision for
whatever expenses may be incurred, so that the War may be
brought to a glorious end. Much more is it your duty, gentlemen,
who bear such well-known names and have so large a command
of money. Those who stand on the highest rung of the social
ladder owe a greater and higher duty to the nation than do other
less favoured mortals. Such people should lead the rest with
■ oifers of money to the Government."

After this there was no hesitation whatever, all the bankers
present readily consenting to sell bonds of 100 yen face value at
95. Yet even after the bankers had largely sent in tenders, the
sum received was still found insufficient. At this Mr. Kawada
sent out the Chief Cashier of the Bank, Mr. Yamamoto Tatsu-o,
to urge the Imperial Court, the nobles and provincial bankers to
take up the bonds. Thanks to the indefatigability of the great
Bank, when the time came a sum of more than 90,000,000 yen
was applied for. Patriotism had, once again, much to do with this
gratifying result.

II.— GOVERNOR KAWADA'S OPPOSITION TO A
FOREIGN LOAN.

Aftee the first issue of the War Loan Bonds had been fully
paid up, the territory covered by the First Expeditionary Army
began to rapidly increase in extent. Passing through Korea,
driving the Chinese Army before them, the Japanese crossed the
Manchurian border and waged war with the enemy in their own
land. The Second Expeditionary Armj- was now preparing to
set out, and many things had to be purchased in this connection.
Under the circumstances, the selhng of a large amount of bonds,
as a second loan, was unavoidable. On October 15th an Ex-
traordinary Session of the Imperial Diet was convened, in
accordance with the provisions of the Constitution. Prior to this^
on September 1st, a general election had taken place, and the

NIPPON GINKO,

453

Principal Headquarters had gone on to Hiroshima. The popular
belief was that the Diet had been convened in order to discuss
the question of the war-expenditure, and considerable eagerness
was expressed to know just how much the War was going to cost
and what extraordinary outlay would be agreed to by the two
Houses of the Diet. This uncertainty was at once apparent in
the fesling of apprehensive hesitancy noticeable in the money-
market. At this juncture there were those who very strenuously
insisted on the advisability of a foreign loan, and this for three
reasons : — (1) There was no doubt, they claimed, that the arena
of the War would steadily grow larger ; in this case the need of
specie-exportation would be
severely felt, and the specie
reserve in the Bank would be
diminished, so there might be
many difficulties in maintaining
the system of specie payment at
home. In order to avoid this
eventuality, a foreign loan
should be floated. (2) The
War had advanced so far that
an immense amount of ready
money would be imperatively
needed, in order to defray
current expenses. To avoid
ruinous pressure on the money-
rnarket at home, recourse
should be had to a foreign loan.
(3) Although the Empire was
not yet in straits and still quite
able to defray all expenditure
connected with the War, yet

should the War prove a protracted one, the country would be,
sooner or later, drained of its resources. In that case, it might
be impossible to raise a foreign loan, no matter how greatly the
authorities should desire so to do. These ojnnions represented
pretty fairly the general consensus of a few wealthy business-men,
the members of the Stock Exchange, and a large clientele of

GOTEENOB KaWADA.

454 HEBOIG JAPAN.

general merchants. Moreover, in the Government itself there
were a number of politicians who professed the same opinions,
and, as the advocates of a foreign loan grew daily more numerous,
there was a rumour that the question would be brought before the
ensuing Extraordinary Session of the Imperial Diet, either by the
Government or some member of the House itself.

Mr. Kawada, then suffering from heart-disease and over-
excitement, threw himself heart and soul into the business, regard-
less of the injunctions of his physician. In opposition to the
above views, he made the following strong appeal : —

" (1) A foreign loan is not always inadvisable. There are times
when the raising of such a loan might be productive of good : as for
example, when capital is sorely wanted for the development of
profitable industries in the country. But the money we now stand
in need of, is for the war, and not for production. Therefore should
we have recourse to a foreign loan and leave the country free to
rashly use funds in commercial ventures, there is no doubt that
the rate of interest would fall, commodities grow dearer, the
balance between imports and exports be disturbed and, in a word,
the funds raised abroad be dissipated before we could use them
for the legitimate purpose of the War. All that would be left us
in that case would be a heavy debt to face.

(2) The attention of the whole world is now centered on the
War between our country and China. Not only our military
strength but also our financial standing affect the dignity of the
Empire. Our arms by sea and laud are going from victory to
victory. If we cannot at once cheerfully shoulder the expenses of
this glorious war or choose to wait till aid comes from abroad, our
national prestige will be sure to suffer. Finally, though the tri-
umph of our arms is primarily due to the exalted virtues of His
Imperial Majesty the Emperor and to the bravery of our Army
and Navy, still the fact that all the money spent in prosecuting
the War comes from home and not from abroad, cannot fail to
have a stirring effect on the spirit of those afield. Indeed, I fear
that the knowledge of a foreign loan having been raised would
have a most prejudicial effect on the mind of our forces.

(3) For the above-enumerated reasons I hold that a foreign
loan for the purpose of defraying the war expenditure is eminent-

NIPPON GIN KG. 455

ly inadvisable at the present juncture. But should, through some
unfortunate, unforeseen train of circumstances, financial distress
be felt at home, then would it be inevitable to have recourse to a
foreign loan, &ven if by such a course our forces should feel dis-
couraged. Yet at present we are by no means in such financial
distress. Our finances are on the solid basis of specie payment.
So long as we maintain this system, there ought to be no difficulty
in raising a loan as large as 100,000,000 yen, provided of course
that the loan is managed in a proper way. Our banking system
has the power of elasticity, increasing the amount in circulation,
as the demand for money arises, and diminishing it when the de-
mand therefor disappears. In the case of an extraordinary demand
for money we can issue taxable notes beyond the legal limit stated
in the Currency Act, which is fixed at 85,000,000 yen. Con-
sequently we need have no apprehension should the demand for
money become greater. My only anxiety is this : whether the
specie reserve be sufficiently large or not. The Bank of Japan has,
therefore, in anticipation of possible future emergency, always
devoted its energies to the accumulation of specie. The actual
specie reserve at present in the Band amounts to no less than
80,000,000 yen, which came together not only as a result of the
balance of trade but of which a part has been actually purchased.
In the face by this fact, should the volume of convertible notes be
increased for the purj^ose of covering the war expenditure, there
is no cause for alarm concerning the possibility of the suspension
of specie payment. I would call special attention to the fact that
the greater portion of the domestic loan will be at once spent
at home in the purchase of the necessary war-material ; only a
very small fraction of the whole sum finding its way abroad.
And so, if we gather money with the one hand as a loan and pay
out promptly with the other in purchasing, there is no reason why
any distress should be felt in the money-market, even if several
loaiis have successively to be floated. And although during this
period the debt incurred by the Government will largely increase
and the duty of paj'ing the interest on the loans grew a steadily
heavier burden, yet it is far better to have to pay this interest at
home than to any foreign syndicate."

In this way Governor Kawada set forth his views emphati-

456 HEROIC JAPAN.

cally and clearly; and these arguments were publislied in and
discussed by the Japanese press ; while influential men were
persuaded to share the same ideas. At last, about the time of the
opening of the Extraordinary Session of the Imperial Diet, the
Government and most of the leading politicians came to the conclu-
sion that a foreign loan had better be avoided. When the Extra-
ordinary Session met at Hiroshima the War Budget of 150,000,000
yen was promptly passed and a Domestic Loan to the extent of
100,000,000 yen sanctioned, without one dissentient voice. The
manner in which the loan should be raised was left to the discre-
tion of the Minister of State for Finance. Thereafter there was
no more talk of borrowing money abroad. The once-powerful
faction supporting a foreign loan, now had nothing more to say in
favour of such a measure.

III.— THE REGULATION OF THE MONEY-MARKET.

The issue of both the First and Second Domestic War Loans
was attended with excellent results, due in a very great measure
to the. patriotism and careful financial measures taken by the
Bank of Japan. There was no longer any need for apprehension
with regard to the funds necessary to carry the War to a success-
ful issue; yet, in reality, in view of the complicated circumstances
at the time, there was much danger of disturbing the state of
money-market if the bonds were not floated in an appropriate
manner. In order to avoid all tightness or strain in the market,
the Bank advised the Government to make the bonds payable in
several small instalments, as already set forth. In this way, the
market was saved from any serious strain ; but the Government,
on the other hand, could not at any one time get a large sum of
money. Consequently when the demand for money to carry on
the War, grew large, the Government sometimes found itself
nnable to meet actual running expenses. Under the circumstances,
the Bank of Japan had to make good the deficit, and loaned the
Government whatever sums were needed. Moreover, whenever
the funds required exceeded the income of the revenue set apart

NIPPON GINK 6. 457

for the purpose of making war ; in each case the great Bank filled
the breach, there being nothing else feasible. In this way the
various sums loaned the Government, from the beginning of
October, 1894, to the end of December, 1895, reached the large
total of 37,000,000 yen.

Such is briefly what the Bank did in defraying the war expen-
diture. It remains to recite the meritorious services of the Bank
in regulating the money-market of the country during the
campaign.

At the outset of the War, Japan's foreign trade was un-
favorable, imports being greatly in excess of exports ; and at the
same time the need of capital for many new industrial enterprises,
which had just been started, was very urgent. Therefore the
outlook was by no means a pleasant one. The silk and tea
season had set in and the lack of ready money to carry on this
important business began to be severely felt. It is the settled
policy of the Bank to give the staple products of Japan the
fullest possible accommodation and loan to producers on easy
terms. Yet with the growing and seemingly unlimited expenses
attendant upon the prosecution of the War, the Bank of Japan
was compelled to call in, as far as possible, whatever loans had
already been made, in order to keep a proper specie reserve and
to be able to meet the demands of the Government as they came
in. Thereupon the Bank, despite the usual policy, twice raised
its rate of interest and laboured to make business-men cautious
in their operations. The result was that business-men became
very conservative, and every other bank, both national and private,
became very reluctant in the matter of making cash advances,
even on the strength of good security. This again had effect
throughout the Empire, causing a most conservative feeling in
trade. Thereafter, there were constant fluctuations in the stock-
market due to the ramours of a domestic or foreign loan or the
news of fresh victories; yet, on the whole, the business world
suffered no violent shock and the state of the money-market was
a tolerably tranquil one.

In April of 1S95, the Treaty of Peace was concluded between
the Plenipotentiaries of Japan and China at Shimonoseki (Bakan)
— a place of historical interest in the development of New Japan.

458

HEROIC JAPAN.

The exchange of ratifications was shortly afterwards effected at
Chef 00. It was a matter of course that the condition of trade and
industry should speedily return to the state in which they had
been previous to the outbreak of hostilities. And yet, strange to
say, no appreciable change was noted in the public sentiment.
The same prudence continued to be exercised, and bankers were
as averse as ever to the making of cash advances. Merchants and
manufacturers were thus unable to undertake operations that
should have followed the conclusion of the "War. The silk and
tea season was again at hand, and once more the need of money
began to be felt with increasing severity. It was patent that if
these two industries were not given the fullest accommodation and
encouragement, the balance of foreign trade would be heavily
against Japan ; and all financial operations after the war would re-
ceive a serious check. Here again the Bank adopted the policy of
freely supplying productive capital,
and this despite the fact that the
issue of bank-notes had almost
reached the legal limit, us the
Bank had already advanced the
Government a large sun of money.
On June 27th, 1895, Mr. Yama-
moto, the Chief Cashier of the
Bank, called a meeting of the
managers of every bank in the
metropolis, including those of the
Tokyo agencies of provincial bank-
ing houses. These gentlemen he
addressed, in accordance with Mr.
Kawada's desire, on the subject
of the future policy to be adopted
by the Bank in view of the
immediate needs of the national
economy and finances. The

speech ran as follows : — " The condition of the national finances
at the close of the "War and its consequences are matters of
prime importance for our consideration. "When the Treaty of
Peace was signed, every body doubtless anticipated that the price

Mk. Yamamoto Tatsu-o.

NIPFON GINKO. 459"

of commodities would go up, the money-market grow easy,
new enterprises appear in rapid succession, and prosperity crown
the labours of our industrial community. But just the contrary
has been noted There may possibly be several reasons for this-
abnormal state of things. In the first place, there is the retroces-
sion of the Liaotung Peninsula; the difficulty, whether great or small^
of tranquillizing Formosa ; and the discouragement consequent
upon the unsettled state of affairs in Korea. These have, no doubt,
produced the present dull state of trade. Yet these are temporary
causes, and not lasting grievances. Now let me put before you
briefly, the real situation of the present money-market. Since
the beginning of the War, vast sums of money have been required
to meet the necessary expenses. Financiers were, as you all
know, so dismayed by this fact that there were many who insisted
upon the aivisability of borrowing in the foreign market. But
public opinion was gradually shaped in favour of domestic loans,
and thus altogether the sum of 80,000,000 yen was successfully
raised : 30,000,000 at first, and thereafter 50,000,000. It is easy
to speak of such sums ; the figures come glibly from tlie tongue r
but in reality they represent an immense amount of wealth in
consideration of the economic condition of our land. These
bonds were made payable in several small instalments, the last
instalment of the Second Domestic Loan falling due at the end of
the present month. The Government has thus actually received,
or to speak correctly will shortly receive, 80,000,000 yen from the
nation. This has withdrawn notes from circulation and has
produced as a natural sequence the present contraction in the
market. Moreover capital has everywhere begun to be wanted.
The silk season is close at hand. Those merchants who remained
inactive or made no new venture during the course of the War,
are, with the return of peace, gradually seeking to enlarge the
sphere of their transactions. These may be mentioned as the
reasons for the present brisker circulation of money. In the
present situation, the first question, gentlemen, for us to solve is
whether we are to be conservative in advancing money or to
supply capital without hesitation as the demand arises. In order
to arrive at a satisfactory solution, we must endeavour to ascertain
what has brought about the immediate demand for money. It

460 HEROIC JAPAN.

seems to me that if the present strained , condition in the money-
market has grown out of the fact that, the rate of interest having
been abnormally low, capitalists have frieely invested in speculative
undertakings, and that in consequence trade and industry have
been expanded and the demand for money is abnormally increas-
ed, then we bankers must observe every precaution in making
advances. But the present situation is a wholly different one.
As I have just stated, the briskness of the market at present must be
regarded as due to the fact that the War Bonds have been actually
paid up ; that the busy silk season is at hand ; and that the season
has come for the purchase of goods for sale. The War Bonds can-
not, it is true, be used like money, yet they are most trustworthy
certificates and the money invested in them is certain to be refund-
ed with interest in future. Again, capital invested in the produc-
tion of silk or in the purchase of goods for sale, is an investment
of short duration and cannot be regarded as fixed capital. Money
loaned for such purposes will return to the banker's hand within
a short while. Therefore even from the standpoint of us bankersj
it will be a source of large profit to freely advance money for
such purposes. And from the standpoint of the nation's economic
condition, the present is the time to expand our foreign and
domestic trade, to open up every profitable source of industry
and thereby hold in our own hands the ruling power in commerce.
So, from every point of view, it is our prime duty to give liberal
assistance to our industries at present. But there is once more
point to which I wish to call your attention. There is an appre-
hension in certain quarters that in spite of the tendency at present
to an over-circulation of money and despite the price of every article
going up, if we still increase the supply of money and stimulate
our trade, then it will encourage speculation, bubble companies
will be promoted, and our whole economic society consequently
suffer serious disturbance. But I do not share this opinion.
According to our investigations, the sum tolal of paper money in
circulation at the end of June of last year (1894), was 139,000,000
yen. To-day the amount has been ascertained to be 159,000,000
yen. There is thus an increase in paper currency of about
20,000,000 yen. From this sum, however, we should subtract the
total Japanese curr^'sncy circulating in Korea and the occupied

NIPPON GINKO. 461

territories, which have not yet been absorbed into our actual
business-circle. As a proof of this fact let us examine the total
amount of deposite in the banks of Tokyo and the Postal Saving
Office. This was 62,660,000 yen at the end of May, 1894, of which
sum 25,100,000 yen was held by the Postal Saving Office and
37,560,000 yen by the associated banks in Tokyo. On May 30th
of the present year (1895), the figures were 64,500,000 yen, made
up of 40,000,000 yen in the banks and 24,500,000 yen in postal
savings. During the whole twelve months the increase has been
one of only 2,800,000 yen, which shows most indubitably that
there is very little money in circulation. For, if the market were
inflated with circulating notes this would at once be followed by a
notable iiierease in the amount of deposits. This is, however,
not the case. Again there is talk of the increased price of com-
modities. It is true, there is a slight advance noticeable, but this
is not so much owing to an actual increase in price as it is to the
great change in the relative values of gold and silver. For in-
stance, in the 25th year of Meiji (1892), when the difference
between gold and silver was not so striking as it is now, the
average market-price of raw-silk — our chief and most valuable
product — was 671 yen per picul;* whereas up to May in the
present year the average was 769 yen. But these values are in
silver. If computed in gold, according to the rates current in the
respective years, 671 silver make 476 gold yen, while the latter
769 yen come to only 379 gold yen. The same argument holds
good with every other kind of commodities. Moreover, the rate
of interest (now 10 per cent, or thereabouts) being so high, there
is no need to fear that goods will advance in price ; nor need we
apprehend any speculative movement. Under such circumstances,
even if we increase the present amount of issue to a much larger
quantity for the time being, we need not fear that we shall impede
the system, of specie payment. The total amount of convertible
notes now in circulation is 135,610,000 yen, against which tlie
Bank of Japan has, in reserve, 65,000,000 yen in specie. This
reserve will not be reduced to any. great extent hereafter ; so that
although 20,000,000 or. 30,000,000 yen of taxable notes should bo
issued in excess of the legal limit, there will be no possibility of
* 1 Picul = 11.10 eatties ; 1 catty = abotit 1 J lbs.

462 HEROIC JAPAN.

injury to the present system of currency. And, more than all
this, 80,000,000 yen — the first instalment of China's indemnity- ■
will reach this country in November of the present year. It is
therefore highly advisable, at this moment, to enlarge the sphere
of our banking operations. For the reasons thus set forth, I
hold that we business-men must, now that peace is definitely
restored, seek to take the initiative in making orderly progress.

We bankers will not incur more than a slight loss if we freely
make loans to various industries on generous terms ; nor will the
system of our currency be impaired if ts'e increase the notes in
circulation. Again, with the high rate of interest now prevailing,
there is no danger of fostering speculation. It is thus, from
•every point of view, beneficial to the nation and to ourselves that
we should keep to the principle of steady progress and give aid
io commercial enterprises, thus keeping things in smooth running
order. If you, gentlemen, adopt this principle, money will
•circulate with still more gratifying regularity, the rate of interest
will fall to what it was before the War, and business will grow
brisker. And then, iii a few months, or perhaps a few years, the
necessity may arise to stop too careless commercial undertakings,
or such as are not based on sound commercial principles. This
difficulty can, however, be readily met when it arises. There are
those who have warned us, urging us to be on our guard and quo-
ting in illustration the financial condition of Germany after the con-
clusion of the war with France. But the present situation of our
country is quite different. Germany received the huge sum of
5,000,000,000 francs from France within the space of only three
years, 1871 to 1873. The national debt was hastily paid off, the
money in circulation suddenly increased to an extravagant figure,
and consequently speculative enterprises were supported rather
than discouraged. In this way, even before the three years of
plenty were over, great financial distress ensued. In our own
case, however, the indemnity money we are to receive amounts to
not more than 270,000,000 or 280,000,000 yen, and even this
comparatively modest sum will not be paid up until the long
interval of seven years is over. Moreover as a large portion of
the indemnity will be absorbed in the extension of the Army and
Navy, the Government will not rashly pay its debts at the risk of

NIPPON GINKO. 463

disturbiug the money-market. Yet I dare not add that, when
the indemnity comes in, there will be no fear of imprudent com-
mercial enterprises as the result of an easy money-market.
Sooner or later a time will perhaps come when we shall have to
\yarn capitalists. But this will come as a phase of the successive
changes in the money-market. That is to say, if a large amount of
indemnity flows in, this will gradually find its way into general
circulation and, easing the money-market, will help to tempt our
business-men to dangerous speculation. But in its present condi-
tions the money-market is far from being easy, for even profitable
industries are cramped through lack of capital. The question
demanding our urgent attention at this juncture, is how to give
cash accommodation on easy terms and how to open the way for
the gradual improvement of business. If, from fear of probable
consequences, we now refuse to give aid to sound undertakings,
it is like letting a hungry man go without food, for fear of his
contracting some gastric disease. On the whole, the Bank of
Japan has determined to help business run smoothly by making
advances where the necessity for money is apparent and the
lending justifiable. In pursuance of this policy we have recently
established a branch in Hokkaido and a sub-branch at Sapporo,
where discounts and loans are effected. If what I have said
hitherto were only upon my own authority as the Cashier of this
Bank, I might be accused of having said too much. But there is
nothing in the foregoing not directly inspired by Governor
Kawada. During the progress of the War, Mr. Kawada, devoting
himself to the supply of the war funds, could not, contrary to his
own desire, give liberal assistance to business-men, fearing that
the financial world of Japan might suffer in the case of a protract-
ed war. Now his desire is to further the development of trade,
commerce, and industry as far as possible, and thereby strengthen
and increase the financial power of the Empire. This, I repeat,
is Governor Kawada's most sincere wish."

Having in this explicit way set forth the Bank's aim and
intentions, the rate of interest was lowered on July 12th, 1895.
This example was soon followed by other banks. The market
speedily resumed its former activity, and the spirit of progress
made itself manifest in commercial and industrial circles. But as

464 HEROIC JAPAN.

the Bank had advanced a large sum of money to the Government —
still needed for the war expenditure, — and on the other hand as it
had given liberal assistance to the extension of various industries,
it was inevitable that the volume of bank notes in circulation
should be largely increased.

To the diligence and extraordinarily adroit management of
the Bank of Japan is it due that the Commissariat was plentifully
supplied and the money-market well regulated during the War.
The chief reason for this success of the Bank's management lies
in the fact that the Bank had laboured during more than ten years
to accumulate a substantial specie reserve. Besides, the fact that
the Government promptly spent in the open market a large
portion of the money coming in from the sale of the War Bonds,
may be adduced as another reason. These causes combined to
produce a successful result. Compared with South-western or
Satsuma Rebellion, of some 18 years ago, there was marked
evidence of increased skill. In the earlier war, the national
finances were rudely disturbed by the issue of a large quantity
of fiat money without a proper specie reserve — and this in
spite of the whole expenses attendant upon quelling the
Eebellion being not more than 40,000,000 yen. What grand
progress had been made since that time in Japanese financial
operations, the history of the recent War most clearly shows.
And the excellent management of the Bank and indirectly of the
national finances is attributable to the wise administration of
Governor Kawada, with the zealous labour and aid of the Chief
Cashier, Mr. Yamamoto, and Directors Minomura Kisuke, Yokura
Morito, Kawakami Sashichiro ; Auditors Yasuda Zenjiro, Mori-
mura Ichizayemon and Hirose Saihei ; Managers Usui Yoshihisa,
Kawakami Kin-ichi and Tsuruhara Sadakichi ; Vice-Manager
Sudo Eyo, and others.

CHAPTEE XXX.

THE BED CEOSS.

I.— RED CROSS AVORK IN JAPAN.

It was in the year 1886 that Japan first adopted the principles
of the famous Geneva Convention, Marqiiis Hachisuka Mochi-aki
being sent to Berne, Switzerland, as Special Ambassador, on
June 5th of tliis year. From this time forth the principles of the
Bed Cross Society met with universal approval in Japan.

Yet this was not the first organisation of a similar Society in
the Empire. Historians trace back the inception of such relief work
to the reign of the Empress Jingo, during the subjugation of
Korea by that great Sovereign. A code of martial law was drawn
up on this occasion, containing provisions like the following : —
" Suffer not a traitor to live. Kill not one who has called for
quarter (shizen)." Henceforth no Japanese could kill any one,
albeit an enemy, who refused to fight. Again, not many years
ago, some of the Formosan islanders, belonging to an aboriginal
tribe, determined upon a policy of foreign exclusion, murdered a
number of foreigners, and plundered ships whenever they were
wrecked on that inhospitable coast. The skulls obtained from
slaughtering the unhappy shipwrecked mariners, were afterwards
exhibited as trophies in their mountain homes. A number of
inhabitants of Okinawa Prefecture, — ^otherwise the Byukyii or
Loochoo Islands — also fell victims to the barbarous ferocity of the
tribe. In fine, the Japanese Government determined to give
these savages a salutary and much-needed lesson. In April, 1874,
a Japanese man-of-war was despatched to the Island. On the

466

HEROIC JAPAN.

vessel were Yice- Admiral Saigo, in command, Staff Major-General
Tani and Bear- Admiral Akamatsu. On May 2nd of the same
year, the Japanese troops gave battle to the Botangs, — for so the
worst tribe was called — at a place called Siemen. The savages
were utterly defeated and thereupon sued for pardon, giving up
their chief as hostage. On this occasion Vice-Admiral Saigo had
his surgeons attend with strict impartiality to the wounded on
both sides. This kindly deed having been noised among the
defeated tribe, many thereafter came unhesitatingly to the Japanese
troops and received treatment in the military hospital. The deed
was afterwards discovered by foreigners, and highly spoken of.

During the Satsuma Eebellion, no less than 8569 wounded
Imperialists received medical treatment in the temporary Military
Hospital at Osaka. On March
31st of this year (1877), H. M.
the Emperor, accompanied by
Cabinet Adviser Kido, paid a
special visit to the hospital.
Many of the wounded burst into
tears of gratitude at this unex-
pected evidence of the Imperial
solicitude. Then T. M. the
Empress and Empress Dowager,
out of kindly sympathy with
the sufferers, busied themselves
in making lint at the Palace.
This lint was distributed among
the wounded at the Osaka and
other hospitals. The example
thus set was speedily followed by
many ladies of rank. Viscounts

Sano Tsunetami and Ogyu Uzuru, members of the Senate,* impa-
tient of inaction on hearing of the sufferings of the wounded,
established a EeHef Society. The members desired to proceed to
the seat of the war and give aid to the wounded both among the
Government troops and the rebel forces. Permission to do this
was begged of and at once granted by the Commander-in-chief,

* Since disestablished.

ViscotiNT Sano.

THE BED GROSS.

467

H. I. H. Prince Arisugawa Taruliito. On receiving the desired per-
mission, the good work, with H. I. H. Prince Komatsu as Pre-
sident, began on May 1st. The Society was known as the Haku-ai
SJia, or " Philanthropic Association"; and it was the origin of the
future Eed Cross Society. Japan joined this noble body, as
already related, in 1886 ; and this step was enjoined and con-
firmed by an Imperial Ordinance on November 15tli of this year.
The system of relieving the wounded become organised and was
based on the most advanced European ideas. But, as we have
.seen, the Bed Cross Society in Japan was by no means the out-
•come of a single day. Humanitarian ideas of this kind had been

practised for centuries in the
Empire.

After the definite establish-
ment of the Eed Cross, the So-
ciety enjoyed Imperial favour and
was highly esteemed by all. H.-
M. the Empress made a point of
being present whenever a General
Meeting was convened. It finally
became customary for some mem-
ber of the Imperial House to be
present whenever any local Branch
of the Society held a meeting.
In October, 1888, the sum of
100,000 yen was contributed to
the Society's funds out of the
Privy Purse. A Eed Cross
Hospital was subsequently established in the capital, where sick
and wounded were ably treated in times of peace as well as of
war. The scope of the Society growing larger, the sufferers from
any natural catastrophe were thenceforth made the recipients of
the Society's noble charity. By engaging in such work, the Eed
■Cro3s members not only extended the principles of charity and
philanthropy, but also kept themselves in constant practice and
instant readiness for work in actual warfare.

Viscount Ogto Uzuktj.

468 HEROIC JAPAN.

Two years after the establishment of the Society, its utility
was put to the test. In July, 1888, occurred the fatal eruption of
the volcano Mt. Bandai. H. M. the Empress at once had a band
of workers from the Ked Cross sent to the scene of the disaster ;
and these nursed and finally cured 41 of the sufferers. When the
Turkish war-ship Ertougrmil, which had been despatched to
Japan with a message from the Sultan, foundered off the coast
(September, 1890) of Kishii, 69 of the unfortunate crew were
rescued by a German man-of-war. Five hundred were drowned,
including the Captain. The rescued men were treated by the
Bed Cross Society at Hyogo, remaining there for 40 or 50 days.
The hospital had been used for this purpose by express order of H.
M. the Empress. Upon their restoration to health, the survivors
were taken back to Turkey in the Japanese war-ships Kongo and
Hiyei. Again, on October 28th, 1891, a most destructive earth-
quake did fearful damage in Mino and Owari, two thickly populat-
ed provinces. Land-slips occurred, rivers overflowed, and the
destruction was widespread. On the news of the catastrophe
reaching the Imperial Palace, H. M. the Empress at once had a
number of physicians, women nurses, medicines and all needful
medical instrument sent from the Red Cross Society to the
devastated towns and villages. The Kyoto Branch of the Bed
Cross likewise despatched a certain number of medical men to the
spot. In this tremendous earthquake 18,836 people were more or
less severely wounded ; while 7341 were killed outright. Most of
the wounded were treated by the Ked Cross, and it redounds
greatly to the skill of the physicians in the Society that, out of
4600 sufferers medical treated, only 11 died of their injuries.

During the ten months of the War between Japan and China,
the services rendered by the Red Cross Society were most
honourably great. Nor did the work end with the conclusion of
War, for there followed the campaign resulting in the subjugation
of Formosa. The Bed Cross physicians, medical assistants and
nurses were everywhere, and everywhere indefatigable. They
devoted themselves to tender nursing of the wounded, and made
a most enviable record for the Society. So soon as the War broke
out, all the Branches of the Bed Cross made preparations to
despatch, under the direction of the War Department, physicians.

THE RED GROSS. 469

nurses and medicaments to where ver they might be needed.
They worked in no less than ten hospitals in Japan alone. More-
over, they nursed the Chinese wounded captives in the hospitals at
Tokyo, Nagoya, Toyohashi and Osaka. "With regard to the work
beyond the borders of the Empire, three different bodies were
sent out by the Red Cross, the first detachment leaving Japan on
September 2nd, 1894, or within a month after the inception of
hostilities. They served both in the hospitals and on the field of
battle. They were at Chemulpho, Phyongyang, Nampho, Ul-6n-
tong, Wiju, Yongchon, Ki-shan and Kuinpho, in Korea ; and at
Liushu-tun, To-cliing-tse, Port Arthur, Kinchow, Taku-shan,
Chintoi-tse, etc., in China. Moreover, twice — in October, 1894,
and March, 1895 — some five or six hundred people in the Society's
service were sent on board the transport-ships attached to the
Army, and there worked.

After the restoration of Formosa to a condition of compara-
tive tranquillity, a body of workers was sent to the Island. There
they did excellent work in the Commissariat Hospitals at Keelung
and Taipeh. Beginning simultaneously with the War, the work
of the Red Cross in this connection did not come to an end until
February 6th of the present year (1896).

When the Relief Section of the Army and the Bureau of
Accounts in the Navy advertised their willingness to receive con-
tributions of all descriptions for the benefit of the troops afloat
and ashore, the Society undertook to collect and transmit all
offerings and contributions, through the various local Branches —
and without charge — to their destination. This gave great
convenience to the thousands of eager contributors, and not only
strengthened the official standing of the Society, but also received
aid from every Railroad and Steamship Company. It was every-
where apparent that the troops were regarded with the utmost
gratitude and devotion : indeed this spirit was significant of the
whole nation. But foremost in encouraging the good work by
word and deed, was the Red Cross Society. On the return of the
triumphant Regiments as on their starting for the seat of war,
the members of the Society assembled at the various railway
stations to thank in person the brave defenders of their country ;
while other leading members were sent to the recent seat of War

470 HEROIC JAPAN.

for the same purpose. The President of the Society frequently
visited the wounded, including the Chinese in hospital, and made
gifts of money or various little luxuries. The Ladies' Benevolent
Society, under the presidency of H. I. H. Princess Komatsu, was
indefatigable in making bandages and lint. Many lady members
served in the hospitals. A large number of pecuniary contribu-
tions and gifts were received from both foreigners and natives ;
and all those were handled by the Society. And now for a short
sketch of the Society's work during the War.

II.— PREPARATIONS FOR THE RESCUE OF THE AVODNDED.

Immediately after the definite outbreak of the War, the
Ked Cross Society held a council of its members to determine upon
the regulations to be observed during the continuation of hostili-
ties. These regulations affected the establishment of an extra
Bureau of Accounts, the Management of Nurses, and many
other matters. The direction of the rescue service during the
War, of the manner in which the wounded should be treated, of
the constitution of each body of nurses, etc., were discussed and
many improvements made. Four bodies of nurses, each capable
of dealing with 200 patients, were speedily brought in order.
Besides the Central Council at Tokyo, the three Branches of
Kyoto, Osaka and Nagoya got each one such band in readiness ;
while the Branches in Hokkaido, Hyogo, Nagasaki, Niigata,
Gumma, Miyagi, Ehime and Kumamoto made ready each a corps
of physicians and nurses capable of looking after 100 patients. At
the time every Branch was training between 20-30 women for
nurses, intending to set them to hospital-work later on. Between
the end of 1894 and the first part of 1895, no less than 668
qualified nurses were, in this way, brought into service.

In October, 1894, a temporary hospital was run up beside the
original Ked Cross Hospital in Tokyo ; and this was intended to
receive sick and wounded soldiers. Por the first time, the
Society despatched a band of splendidly trained nurses to Hiro-
shima, and they went at once to work in the Reserve Military

THE RED GROSS. 471

Hospital. Physicians, pharmacists, managers, clerks, nurses and
coolies Avere twice sent across the sea. Afterwards, at the request
of the authorities, similar bodies were sent either to inland hos-
pitals or across the sea whenever a request came in to that effect.
These nurses were of three kinds : (1) Those trained in the Main or
some Branch Society; (2) volunteers; (3) members of other
charitable organisations. For work aboard ship, both members
and trained nurses served together, assembling from aU Branches
throughout the country.

The organisation of a hospital capable of dealing with a
maximum of 200 patients at once, consisted of : —

Chief Physician 1

Assistant Physicians 4

Druggists 2

Matron 1

Nurses 40

Instrument-sharpener 1

Superintendent 1

Accountant 1

Clerk 1

Male Servants 2

Coolies or porters 6

Total 60

The materials required were,

6 hand-ambulances

4 tents

12 stretchers

210 sick-robes

220 beds

220 wadded coats

250 lined garments

210 single-thickness garments

210 shirts

250 girdles

800 sets of blankets

210 mattrasses

210 pillows

472 , HEROIC JAPAN.

210 pillow-cases

500 sets of bedding

50 mosquito-nets*

All the above were for the use of patients only. For the staff
were further required, —

180 sets of blankets

60 mattrasses

60 pillows

60 pillow-cases

20 sets of bedding

15 mosquito-nets*

III.— RELIEF OF THE WOUNDED.

Feom the inception of the War, the Bed Cross Society was
most active- in rendering relief to the sick and wounded ; nor did
this noble service come to an end until the tranquillization of
Formosa was definitely assured. The work undertaken in this
direction was of such vast magnitude and so complex, that we are
unable to treat of it under any one heading. This section, there-
fore, miist be divided into the following five sub-divisions, each of
which will receive special treatment: —

(1) Work at the Inland Reserve Military Hospitals ;

(2) Eelief of Wounded Chinese ;

(3) Work at the Over-sea Commissariat Hospitals ;

(4) Eelief on Shipboard ;

(5) Relief of the Wounded in Formosa.

1. — WORK IN THE INLAND KESEEVE MILITARY HOSPITALS.

It was on August 3rd, 1894, that the first body of nurses etc.,
was sent to Hiroshima by the Red Cross. These nurses thereafter

* Capable of covering four beds.

THE RED CROSS.

473

Waed in the Hiroshima Miutaky Hospital.

continued actively working, and, by December, 1895, the Society
had sent assistants and nurses to no less than 11 Inland Reserve
Military Hospitals. At the Hiroshima Hospital there was the
largest number of Red Cross employes, the work there being most
important. Actual operations began here on August 9th, 1894. At
first the Eed Cross nurses were engaged in the First Section of
the Hiroshima Military Hospital, with accomodations for only
100 patients; but by the end by September, the number of
nurses, patients and all else had very greatly increased. Four
hundred patients could then be attended to ; and the nurses for
this number of sick and wounded were divided into two bands or
shifts. These two bands were simultaneously engaged in work in
more than half of, the First Branch Hospital, simultaneously
with their attending patients in the Main Hospital. Sometimes
they divided these labours with the members of the Sanitary
Corps ; sometimes again they worked in co-operation. After this
time, however, they became increasingly busy until, in November,
sufficient doctors and nurses to look after 200 additional patients

474:

EEBOIG JAPAN.

were sent from the Hiroshima, Okayama, Tokushima, Yamaguchi,
Shimane, Osaka, Kagoshima, and Kyoto Branches of the Eed
Cross. This new corps was engaged in one section of the Third
Branch Hospital at Hiroshima. Work at Hiroshima was finally
relinquished on July 31st, 1895.

Belief work at the Tokyo Beserve Military Hospital began
on January 21st, 1895. The Third Branch of this Hospital was
built close beside the large Hospital belonging to the Eed Cross.
Later on, many temporary buildings were erected for the con-

SCENE IN THE HIROSHIMA MiLITAKY HOSPITAL.

venience of incoming patients, as the main buildings grew over-
crowded. In order to keep pace with the demand for physicians"
and trained nurses, the Society was repeatedly compelled to
increase its number of workers ; and about fifty nurses each were
sent from the Branches in Hokkaido, Hyogo, Nagasaki, Gumma,
Ishikaya, Shimane, and Yamaguchi. Work in the Tokyo Beserve
Hospital concluded on June 31st.

At the Matsuyama Military Hospital, Bed Cross relief

THE BED CROSS. 4:15.

operations began in January lOth, 1895, and continued to June
Both of the same year. This work was undertaken by a corps
sent from the Ehime Branch of the Eed Cross.

Both the Nagoya and Toyohashi Keserve Military Hospitals
received assistance from the Nagoya Branch of the Bed Cross.
In each of those hospitals, one section was entirely in charge of
the Bed Cross. Work at Nagoya continued from February 28th,
1895, to June 25tli, same year ; at Toyohashi, from March 22nd
until the same date in June.

Belief work in the Kumamoto Beserve Military Hospital was
undertaken hy the Kumamoto Branch of the Bed Cross, aided by
several nurses sent from the Kagoshima Branch. Here, as else-
where, one part of the hospital was put in the hands of the great
Society. The work began in March, 1895, and ended on June
23nd, of the same year.

The Sendai Beserve Military Hospital received a Bed Cross
contingent from the Society's Miyagi Branch. Beginning with
May 25th, 1895, a large proportion of the patients came under
the treatment of the Society's skilled workers. Belief work went
on here until December 31st, 1895.

To the Kokura, Fukuoka and Marugame Beserve Military
Hospitals, only female nurses were despatched, to wait on the
sick and wounded. Eed Cross work at the Kokura and Fukuoka
Hospitals was superintented by the Society's Fukuoka Branch.
The Nagasaki Eed Cross Branch, in particular, sent many female
nurses to Kokura. Work began at this place on March 10th,
1895, ending June 30th. At Fukuoka, the working period was
from March 26th June 5th; at Marugame, from May 12th to
June 30th :— all in 1895.

The above briefly-naftated facts are clearer in the following
tabulated form : —

Name of
Hospital

Hiroshima
Tokyo

Matsuyama
Nagoya

NiTMBEK OF
PATIENTS
TREATED

Number of
Kkd Cboss

■WOKKEES

Days of
Seevice

5088

284

357

2107

288

161

371

173

377

118

476

HEROIC JAPAN.

Toyohaslii

181

Kumamoto

849

109

Sendai

465

214

Fukuoka

—

102

Kokura

—

102

Marugame

—

Total

9438

804

1482

Scene in the Third Wakd or the Hieoshima Mimtaky Hospitai.

-RELIEF OP CHINESE WOUNDED.

One of the chief and noblest features of the Red Cross is that
it makes no discrimination between friend and foe : both are
treated with the same tender care. China had not, and has not,
joined the Eed Cross ; yet it was incumbent upon Japan to give
relief to the Chinese wounded, whenever the latter were deprived
of any further power of resistance. China completeUy failed to
understand Japan's intentions in this direction and actually, as we
liave seen, fired repeatedly on those bringing succour to the

THE RED CROSS. ill

wounded and dying on the field of battle. TJie Eed Cross Society
of Japan paid special attention to the means of relief of disabled
foes, and certain opinions in this matter were transmitted to the
proper office. Beginning with October, 1894, when Chinese
wounded were first brought over to Japan, there was some little
talk between the proper office and the Society. Yet the Ked
Cross continued ministering to wounded Chinese until the last
man was sent back to the conquered Empire — in August, 189j.
Relief work in this direction was carried on in the hospitals in
Tokyo, Nagoya, Toyohashi and Osaka. Wounded Chinese
captives were, in Tokyo, taken directly into the Eed Cross
Hospital, the treatment of such patients beginning on October
16th, 1894, and continuing until January 19th, 1895. The
Nagoya Branch of the Eed Cross sent workers to Toyohashi,
where the Chinese wounded received medical treatment in the
Eyuten-ji, a local Buddhist temple, converted into a temporary
hospital. At Nagoya the Chinese patients were housed in another
Buddhist temple, the Kenchu-ji. Eelief work in these two cities
continued from October 15th, 1894, to August 12th of the follow-
ing year. With regard to Osaka, Chinese patients were treated
at the Osaka Eeserve Military Hospital, medical assistants being
sent thither from the local Branch of the Eed Cross, and the good
work continued here until the Chinese were definitely sent from
Japan to their native land, on August 13th, 1895. We must further
mention that many Chinese wounded were nursed by the Eed Cross
at the Commissariat Hospital at Liushu-tun, Manchuria. Very
many prisoners were here rescued by the Society's nurses from
a sad death. The statistics are as follow : —

PlACE WHEEE

Chinese Patients

numeee of
Patients

Number of
nurses etc.

Number of

DAYS AT

WEKE TREATED

CURED.

engaged.

WORK.

Tokyo
Nagoya
Toyohashi
Osaka

55
299
186
999

59
302
302
214

Liushu-tun*

—

Total

1484

914

* The patients temporarily treated or whose woundti were pimply diagnosed at
Matsuyama, are not included.

478 HEROIC JAPAN.

3. — RELIEF WOEK AT THE COMMISSARIAT HOSPITALS OVER-SEA,
AND THE TEMPORARY MILITARY HOSPITALS.

There were no less than three sending of Eed Cross workers
to Korea and China. The first number consisted of a corps
supplied with everything necessary to accommodate and treat 200
patients. This corps left Japan for Korea on September 2nd,
1894. In the Peninsula, at Chemulpho, a Bed Cross Military
Hospital was speedily constructed, and here large numbers of
wounded and sick were most tenderly cared for during the space
■of one month. After this, in consequence of an order received,
the Eed Cross Corps went on to Phyongyang and there served in
the Commissariat Hospital. Some of the workers were later on
sent to the Wiju and Inchhon Commissariat Hospitals and the
Branch of the Ki-shan Hospital; also to the temporary sick-
barracks at Chin-nanpho. Work was carried on in these places
until April 30th, 1895.

During this period, either in or out of the various hospitals,
no less than 5213 patients were treated, the localities where
medical attendance was given to the sick and wounded being
Inchhon, Phyongyang, Yongchon, Wiju, Nampho, Ki-shan and
one or two others. The number of days of work amounted to 390
in all. With regard to Ki-shan, only a few druggists were des-
patched thither, so these are not included in the above figures.

On October 19th, 1894, a body of physicians, druggists,
managers, clerks and nurses was sent to Korea, taking with
them everything necessary to accommodate 200 patients. These
nurses constituted the second corps sent out. At first .they
proceeded to the Ul-6n-tong Commissariat, where they were for
several months most actively employed. During this time some
were sent on to Kuinpho, to work in connection with the Military
Sanitary Corps. Thereafter they were instructed to go to
Xiiushu-tun, China, where they again stayed for some time. The
corps had mean while been divided into two sections, one of
which was thereupon stationed at Kinchow, while the other went
on to Port Arthur. They were engaged at the Kinchow Com-
missariat and Charite Hospitals under the local Government Office,

THE BED GROSS. 479

and well as in those at Port Arthur. Two Charite Hospitals had
been erected at the expense of the Japanese Government, and here
the Bed Cross workers did most excellent service. The Chinese
treated at these institutions in Kinchow and Port Arthur were
very numerous, and loud in their praise of their benefactors.
Work here was ended on May 27th, 1895. The number of
patients successfully treated by the Ked Cross in these places,
was 6965, no less than 379 days being spent in the unselfish
enterprise.

We come finally to the third sending of Bed Cross physicians,
nurses, etc. This took place on December 17th, 1894, when the
Society sent a number of assistants to the Commissariat of the
First Army Corps. No materials were taken across, as the War
Department had declared these unnecessary. After reaching
their destination, one-half of the workers served in the Military
Hospital at Changliung, Korea. Later on they joined hands will
the corps sent out first, and worked in the Military Hospital
at Yongchon. The other half were distributed to among
the Military Hospital at Taku-shan, China; the sick-wards at
Tu-ching-tse, and Chin-toi-tse. This third corps finished
its service on April 17th, 1895. Of patients (i770 had been treat-
ed, and 152 days spent in so doing. Altogether 18,948 sick and
wounded were treated by these three corps sent ont by the Bed
Cross of Japan. Among these patients were 1333 Koreans and
869 Chinese.

4. — EEI^IEP WORK ON SHIPBOAED.

The Society was early directed by the Government to send
6 physicians and 12 nurses on board the Government Military
Transports. This order was carried out on September 23rd, 1894,
and, from October 1st, work was begun on board the transports
conveying the sick and Avounded back to Japan. On December
10th this work was, in consequence of orders, interrupted, but
resumed on March, 1895. The Society further despatched 100
physicians and 800 male and female nurses to serve on shipboard.

480 HEROIC JAPAN.

These were distributed among 100 transports, and there served
in preserving sanitary measures and treating the sick and wound-
ed until February 6th, 1896. Ujina, the port of Hiroshima, was
made the basis of operations, and voyages were made thence to
the Korean ports; Fongteng-shang, Shantung and Chihli-shang
in China ; Formosa ; and the Pescadores. And in all instance
the work was not confined to those invalided home, but the
sick among the soldiers or ships' crews were equally administered
to. The first little band sent out treated 4158 patients on ship-
board, 253 of whom were promptly restored to health. Eighteen
physicians and nurses worked in this connection for 65 days.
The second large corps superintended the transportation of
33,964 patients, 25,108 of whom were cured. In doing this 478
Eed Cross workers were engaged, their service covering a period
of 478 days.

5. — RELIEF WOEK IN TOEMOSA.

An Army Corps was sent to Formosa on July 13th, 1895, in
order to tranquillize the island and put a quick end to the famous
" Ten-days' Eepublic." The Eed Cross accordingly sent 55
physicians, nurses, etc. to Formosa. Ever since May 25th the
workors had been employed in the Military Hospital at Keelung,
and these went, later on, to the Taipeh Military Hospital. On
November 11th the work came an end ; and in a period of 103
days no less than 9249 patients had been treated.

It may not be amiss to briefly sum up the foregoing. The
work of the Japan Eed Cross Society, in connection with the War,
stretched over three years : beginning in 1894 and ending in 1896.
The vast number of 1600 men and women took part in this noble
service. They were exposed to the chill and frost of Manchuria
and the fever-heat of Formosa ; yet none ever grew weary or com-
plained of the weight of toil. They esteemed it the greatest of
virtues to show their gratitude in this grand way to their country,
while they did everything to convince the actual combatants of
their affectionate, unselfish regard. Some fell ill while engaged

0=!

THE BED OB OSS. 481

in tlie work ; others succumbed to the contagion of disease or
their own unremitting toil. Twenty-five of the whole number
died either on foreign soil or on shipboard. Yet, with disease
raging about them, no one ever faltered or lost courage. The
record of the Eed Cross in Japan is thus a most heroic one ; and
shows, better than perhaps aught else, that the Japanese have
qualities which we foreigners can only admire and would do well
to imitate.

IV.— CHARITABLE AND PATRIOTIC ENTERPRISES.

With regard to the conveyance of gifts made the Japanese
Army and Navy either by their own countrymen or friendly
foreigners, the donors were requested to pay the cost of freight,
etc., the goods thereafter being conveyed to a place appointed
by the military or naval authorities. This reason prevented many
people from making the gifts they desired to offer, simply because
they were not in a condition to pay for the carriage. So soon as
this was brought to the notice of the Society, it was resolved to
act as a go-between or conveyancer of the gifts made ; thus at
once giving the people every opportunity to show their esteem
for the troops afloat or afield and enlarging the scope of the
Society's noble charities. To this effect, the Directors consulted
with the various railway and steamship companies; as well as
other forwarding agencies, and made some special contracts. A
method was thus devised by which presents could be forwarded
to the troops without the donors having to pay for carriage ; and
this method at once received the ofiicial sanction of the Military
Belief Bureau and Naval Paymaster's Department. The matter
was thereupon brought to the notice of all local Branches of the
Eed Cross, and the news soon spread everywhere. Upon the
work actually beginning, it was pushed forward with extraordinary
zeal by the Main Office and local Branches of the Society.

Following this means of conveyance, the people, with patriotic
zeal, began at once to prepare all sorts of gifts for those fighting or
about to fight the battles of the nation. In a very little while the

482 HEEOIG JAPAN.

amount of these free-will offerings grew enormous, prompt
carriage to their destination becoming wholly impossible. This
gave rise to considerable regret and dissatisfaction, the people
being at their wits' end as to what to do. Here the Ked Cross
stepped into the breach, and successfully solved the problem, to
the unlimited gratitude of all concerned. But in January of
1895, the number of places to which gifts were forwarded having
greatly increased in the meantime, the Authorities were, unaided,
able to serve the convenience of the donating public. The Bed
Cross therefore was no longer compelled to carry on this branch of
its multifarious work ; and the Society's conveyance of gifts ended
on January 20th. During the months in which the Society had
been charged with this duty, 49,981 parcels were conveyed to the
forces afield, and 6781 parcels to those afloat. These figures give
some idea of the magnitude of the undertaking.

But this was not ail. The Society moreover entertained the
troops on the way to the front whenever any railroad terminus
was reached, and saw that all were kept in the best of humours.
With equal generosity, the troops were speeded on their journey
to the front, or welcomed in triumph on their return. Here the
work of the Bed Cross was of immense practical good ; and as the
members did everything with the utmost patriotic ardor, they
were utterly successful in this as well as in all their other enter-
prises.

When the Army Divisions gathered from various part of the
Empire and were borne by rail to Ujina, members of the Bed
Cross — by special permission of the military and naval authori-
ties as well as of the railway companies — greeted the passing
troops at all the larger stations, much being done to ensure the
comfort and happiness of the traA'ellers. Upon conferring with
the various Inland Branches, the Bed Cross Society determined
to have committees sent to each station at which the trains halted,
there to entertain the soldiers in the most generous and cordial
manner. Each committee moreover included physicians and
nurses, ready to serve in' case of sudden sickness on the road.
Hot water and tea were served to all, with gifts of cigarettes,
towels, various eatables, and many other useful things. The
members of the committees in each place made a point of being

THE BED CROSS.

483

at the station whenever a train passed througli. In some locali-
ties excellent dinners were provided for all, with gifts too numer-
ous to mention. In this way the parting soldiers were made to
feel the nation's love and esteem, and so each one started with
the resolve to do his nttermost.

Similarly, whenever Japanese men-of-war or other vessels
taking part in the conflict, put into any Admiralty Port, the local
Eed Cross Branch
sent its members on
board to greet the
brave crews and
make gifts of various
kinds. The Navy
was thus quite as
hospitably treated as
was the Army. In
May, 1895, the vic-
torious troops came
home, to be feted hj
the grateful nation.
Triumphal arches
were reared, the
school-children turn-
ed out en masses
and the Eed Cross
associates gave the
troops a glorious
welcome at every
station. It was one

long continuous

H. I. H. I'bincess Komatsu.

triumph, from Ujina

to Sendai. Again,

when the garrisons left behind in Korea, Port Authur, Wei-hai-

wei and elsewhere returned to their native land, the same thrilling

scenes were re-enacted. The members of the noble Red Cross

vied in their eagerness to give the war-worn veterans a memorable

home-coming.

At various stations, 2370 patients came under the treatment

484:

HEROIC JAPAN.

of tlie Red Cross, and physicians and nurses were sent out from
Tokyo and many local Branches.

v.— LADIES' YOLUNTBBR AID SOCIETT.

H. I. H. Peincess Komatsu convened, .on August 8th, 1894,
a general meeting of the Ladies' Volunteer Nursing Society, of
which Her Imperial Highness was the President. At this meet-
ing it was consulted what steps the members should take in order

to best serve the nation's interests;
and the resolution was arrived at
that the members should make
antiseptic bandages and present
those to the Army and Navy.
Despite the great heat of this
summer month, the President and
many members thereafter met
almost daily in the rooms of the
Tokyo Eed Cross Hospital, and
there worked indefatigably in the
preparation of bandages. To-
wards the beginning of September
enough had been made for 13,000
patients. In December of the
same year, Surgeon-General Ishi-
guro sent in a request for a
quantity of " packet bandages.*" Work beginning on January
9th, despite the great cold the ladies assembled daily at the Eed
Cross Hospital, and soon- had 15,000 packet bandages prepared.
Viscountess Nirei, one of the most assiduous members, served as
manager of the nurses and male assistants, at the Hiroshima
Eeserve Military Hospital, sent out by the Eed Cross. She
stayed at the Hiroshima Military Hospital for several months,
beginning with September, 1894. On the other hand, in May,

* Hotdi Ko-lsutsiimi, a special kind of bandage prepared according to a
secret formula.

ViSCOtJNTESS NiEEI.

THE RED GROSS.

485

1895, Marchioness Nabeshima, Countess Ogasawara, Viscountess
Tanaka and Viscountess Uramatsu, together with 10 other
ladies of rank, served as nurses in the Tokyo Military Hospital,
much of their time being given to the treatment of Chinese pa-
tients. Nor were the members in the provinces less idle. The
ladies of the Hokk-aido Brancli forwarded 1000 each of rolled
bandages and safety pins. Moreover they took a share in waiting
on the wounded in the Tokyo Military Hospital. The members
of the Shizuoka Branch, at the instigation of their local President
(Madame Komatsubara, wife of the Governor of Shizuoka), pre-
sented several thousand bandages, long shirts and a goodly sum of
money. The Kumamoto ladies erected a factory for the manufac-
turing of bandages for the Kuma-
moto Military Hospital. Here se-
veral tens of thousands of bandages
of various material and all sizes,
were produced. The ladies also
helped the trained nurses sent
down from Tokyo, and rendered
efficient service in the sick-wards.
In Gumma Prefecture, Mrs. Kono,
wife of Colonel Kono, founded a
Society under the style of the
" Takasaki Officers' Families'
Volunteer Medical Aid Society."
Many hundred antiseptic bandages
were made by the zealous mem-
bers, and forwarded in due course
to the Red Cross Head Quarters.
These bandages were intended for the use of the Military Hos-
pital at Takasaki. Turning to the Niigata Branch, whose Pre-
sident was the wife of the provincial Governor, we find the ladies
similarly engaged in making lint and bandages, thousands of
which were produced. The members of the Tokushima Branch
— numbering about 10 in all — made common cause with the
trained assistants sent out, and served most faithfully, often in a
menial capacity, in the Hiroshima Military Hospital. The
President of this Branch was the wife of the local Governor, Mr.

MAECHIONESS NAEB5HIMA.

4SG HEROIC JAPAN.

Murakami. The Hyogo Branch, which had 34 members on the
rolls, under the presidency of the wife of Governor Shufu of this
prefecture, went day and night to the Kobe Station to meet the
trains carrying the troops. In this manner they manage to do a
vast amount of good, being able to attend on the spot to those in
need of careful medical treatment, or who had been taken ill
while on the road. And even in those districts where there were
no organised Branches, the local ladies gladly assisted in the
nearest Military Hospitals, irrespective of their not belonging to
any Aid Society.

Vr.— RELATION BETWEEN THE RED CROSS OF JAPAN
AND OTHER COUNTRIES.

When the news of the outbreak of the War reached Europe,
the Central Office of the World's Eed Cross Society, at Geneva, at
once forwarded a sum of money to the Japanese Society, in order to
aid the good work. Moreover this Central Office sent word to the
various Eed Cross Societies in Europe and America, advising that
the Japanese Society shoiild be made the recipient of gifts of
money or other necessary things. This advice was promptly
adopted and, one after the other, the various Eed Cross organisa-
tions of many lands hastened fo give Japan tangible proof of their
sympathy. From the Central Office came a gift of 719 yen 42 sen;
from the Dutch East Indies was sent 1971 yen 96 sen ; while the
Austrian Eed Cross presented 1775 yen 20 sen. The Eussian
Society forwarded the necessary materials for the accomodation
and treatment of 25 patients. Germany sent in 12 boxes of fine
surgical instruments. Three other boxes were forwarded from
the French Society.

The Eed Cross of a belligerent may claim the assistance of
similar organisations in neutral Treaty Powers. This point has
been clearly determined. But though Japan did not take advantage
of this clause, the Eed Cross Societies of the above enumerated
nations hastened to follow the suggestion made by the Central
Office, and sent free will offerings to the sister Society in Japan.

THE BED GBOSS. 487

This is something which redounds to the credit of all concerned
and will long linger in the memory of the Japanese. From the
month of October, 1894, the Eed Cross of Japan sent regular
reports on the work done to the Central Council at Geneva. These
reports were as regularly reproduced in the publications of the
Central Society, and thus the work of the Eed Crdss in Japan
became known the world over. The Japanese reports were
translated in the Bed Cross Transactions of France, Germany)
Italy and Spain. Journals and magazines published in Europe
and America made numerous excerpts from these reports, though,
unfortunately, not always without mistake. Finally it was a
great honour to Japan that her Red Cross extended its noble
charities to the Chinese, albeit that Empire was without the
pale of the Society. But more than ever did it become apparent
in this War that the Eed Cross implies universal brotherhood
and the broadest charity.

VII.— INCOME AND EXPENDITURE.

When the War began, the funds of the Society were small
There being thus some reason to apprehend a lack of money, a
circular was sent out on August 3rd, 1894 — the second day after
the declaration of hostilities — calling upon all to contribute to the
good cause. The loyal ardour of those at home increasing with
the spread of the War, gifts of money and many other things
continued to pour in until after the first tranquillization of
Formosa. In all, 75,401 yen 65 sen 9 rin was contributed by
Japanese and foreign sympathisers ; while 292,277 gifts in kind
(of 371 different descriptions) were made by 45,826 individuals
and 305 Societies.

At first, neither at the Society's Head Quarters nor among the
local Branches was there a sufficiency of money to work with, and,
towards the end of May, 1894, the lists showed 55,061 members,
from whom the sum of 145,000 yen was expected. But the
patriotic zeal of the people caused them to become enrolled in the
Society by thousands ; some days showing several hundred new

488 HEROIC JAPAN.

members at once. On April 30th, 1896, the total number of
members was 201,011, whose contributions for one year reached
the large sum of 538,223 yen. Contribations from outside amount-
ed to 75,400 yen, as we have seen ; and to this must be added the
generous donations of the Imperial Family. And so the work
went on without a hitch ; nor was the lack of money ever felt.

The expenditure of the Society during the "War months, was
as follows : —

Yen
Cost of medical treatment 210,692.82

Cost of feting the troops 21,406.49

Cost of collecting gifts, etc. 7,H44.23

Cost of carriage, correspondence,
visiting the sick and the expenses
of those engaged in the work, in-
cluding sundry expenses

Total 386,971.40

So soon as the Society's funds had reached a flourishing
condition, still more energetic steps were taken to demonstrate
the Society's three great principles : honour to the brave, loyalty
to the country, and charity to all men. And with this resolve,
the Bed Cross of Japan surely won for itself immortal fame.

147,587.49

VIII.— THE IMPERIAL FAillLY AND THE RED CROSS.

Feom the outset, H. M. the Empress has taken the liveliest
interest in the welfare and spread of the Red Cross in Japan.
On the outbreak of the "War, Her Imperial Majesty, eager to
alleviate the sufferings of the wounded, set to work with the
palace ladies to make bandages. Six thousand bandages were
sent from the Imperial Household to the Society, on October
13th, 1894. These precious gifts were most gratefully received
and distributed among the various Naval and Military Hospitals.
Hearing of this, a number of French Red Cross ladies in the fair
Republic sent a box of bandage-making machinery to H. M. the
Empress, thus evincing their sympathy with the Imperial bene-

THE RED CROSS.

489

Tolence and toil. On January 31st the box was handed over
to Society, with instructions to make a through test of the
machinery and compare it with that made in Japan.

On December 25th, 1894, T. I. H. Princesses Tsune and
Kane gave each 100 yen to the Bed Cross fund. And on October
30th, 1895, on Imperial Edict was pronounced, praising the
Society — to the heartfelt gratitude of the members. The words
ran :— " During the War of the 27th and 28th years of Meiji (1894-
1895), you rendered great assistance to the Military Sanitary
Corps, and did your duty well. We herewith express Our deep
satisfaction with your work." Again, on November 1st, 1895,
H. M. the Empress sent the following Imperial message to the Ked
Cross : — " During the War of the 27th and 28th years of Meiji,
you conjointly assisted in restor-
ing many wounded Japanese and
Chinese to health. You further
rendered efficient aid to the
Sanitary Corps in the Army and
Navy ; thus showing the spirit of
charity towards all. We admire
this greatly."

It is hardly necessary to add
that the Imperial interest thus
shown in the working of the
Society, has done much towards
stimulating the members to re-
newed and still greater philan- ,,, „ ^

" '- Wife and Son of the Cxoveexoe of

tliropic eiiort. Tokushima Pkepeotuke.

IX.— THE GOVERNOR'S WIFE.

Mes. Murakami Masu-ko, the wife of the local Governor of
Tokushima Prefecture, is about forty years of age. This refined
woman from childhood has been marked for 'her virtues. Feeling
that she owed a duty to her country, when the clouds of war
gathered over it, she made up her mind that, in the capacity of a

490 HEROIC JAPAN.

Hospital nurse or employee, she might be truly iiseful. With
this lofty, unselfish' purpose she went to Hiroshima, where she
made her petition to the Ked Cross Society to be allowed to
enter the service ; but as she could not be qualified for any
special work, she offered to do whatever might be required. On
the consent of the Society being obtained, Mrs. Murakami was
taken into the Eeserve Military Hospital. Here she assisted in
attending to the patients, giving medicine, sweeping or washing
up the floors, and washing the patients' clothes. Her example
was infectious, the other nurses displaying even greater energy
aiad diligence than before. This lady's third son seems to have
caught his mother's spirit, for so greatly did he desire to take
some active part in the "War that he actually enrolled himself as
a coolie, and thereafter engaged in severe manual labour without a
thought of regret. Count Saigo, Minister of the Navy, heard of
of this young man's admirable spirit, and obtained for him a
better post in the Commissariat at Kinchow. Only such a mother
could have given birth to such a son.

X.— MISS IWASAK.I YUKI-KO,

The Third Branch of the Hiroshima Military Eeserve
Hospital was filled to overflowing with soldiers stricken
with epidemic diseases of the worst type ; so the nurses on
duty there had to disinfect themselves. To this Branch
the Kyoto Eed Cross had despatched a body of fifty assistants,
including physicians, nurses, etc., and these superintended five
wards containing 40 patients each. Among the nurses was a
young girl, eighteen years of age, named Yuki-ko*. Her father,
Iwasaki Fusajiro by name, was native of Sogabe village, Tamba
Province. Miss Yuki joined the work in November, 1894, and
laboured most faithfully and untiringly for several months.
But, most unfortunately, she contracted abdominal typhus and

* Yuld means " snow"; Ko, literally "child", is a polite suffix to female
names, like our own " Miss ".

THE RED CROSS. 491

despite tender care fell a victim to the scourge on April 25th,
1895. The father was at once sent for, and, when he came, the
Superintendent of the Hospital had the Manager, Mr. Shimizu,
speak to the bereaved father of his daughter's death. " It may
be ", said Mr. Shimizu, " that you feel bitter grief at the death of
your daughter ; but let me tell you that she died like a soldier at
his post : for in nursing epidemic patients there is quite as much
danger as on the field of battle. I can thus say, with justice,
that she died for her country ; and this thought should give you
joy in your grief." "Sir," replied the patriot, wiping away the
tears that in spite of him

rolled down his cheeks, .,iiii|

"long ago I served my . . . lj^ .'4|li|

country, though m an un- 1 ij ^ ' ..i! 1

important way, by offering ^
what money I had to my Ife" ■ ^ 4 ^ % ,i - ^

then feudal lord. But now I mi ,, .J'* ' '* iitttlttTilfiil
am old, and only second head- iL. ' 'V. -• .WMfc;

man of my village ; nor am I fJl ~ i _' ' f'.,,]

able to offer my poor services j' |'"i

to my country. Moreover , -.ij

I have seven children, all ^ 'I'jn

young, and none of these

could go with the Army.

This reflection has been a _ MuminiiB

pregnant source of anxious

^ ° Miss Iwasaki Yuki.

regret to me. But now that

I hear my daughter, in a

small way, has been so blessed as to serve our country, my

dearest hope has been fulfilled. Have no fear that I shall grieve

over my daughter's death!" The by-standers could not keep

back the tears on hearing these noble words, while the father

recovered his composure and remained thenceforth dry-eyed. His

calm fortitude seemed to them more touching than loud lamentation

would have been.

CHAPTER XXXI.

THOSE AT HOME.

1. — MES, SATO.

The following imburnislied facts, revealing in their utter
simplicity the character of the women of Japan, are not without
interest and instruction, proving, as they do, that the
q^ualities of true womanhood are not limited to what we have been

pleased to call our higher civilization,
but that these eminent attributes glow
in the hearts and shine in the actions of
women here, thus proving them to be
worthy mothers and companions of the
island heroes whose virtues we extol.
Colonel Sato Tadashi was the Com-
mander of the 18th Eegiment, Third
Divison, and it was he who led the
fierce attack at the battle of Phyongyang
with a portion of the Wcinsan troops.
Mrs. Sato Nao-ko, wife of the gallant
Colonel, has long been noted for her
superior capacities and sagacity. After
the departure of her husband for the
seat of war she not only continued the instruction of her children
and carefully superintended all her domestic affairs with the
utmost prudence and economy ; but she was so moved with com-
passion and patriotism that she determined to do all in her
power to alleviate the suffering of those soldiers who were wound-
ed while fighting under her husband, and also to meet the dire

Mrs. Sato.

THOSE AT H03IE. 493

necessities of those wives and families of non-commissioned officers
and men, whose husbands might be disabled or killed.

With economic heroism she went to the Toyokawa river with
the women, to wash cotton cloths which they made into bandages.
At one time she sent a letter enclosing twenty-two yen with
condolences to the families of forty-four men who had sacrificed
their lives for their country.

The men were from Shizuoka and its vicinity, and to the
editor of the Slmuolca Min-yu, a local paper, she wrote, —
" Dear Sir,

The gentlemen mentioned in the accompanying
list were brave soldiers who honorably died fpr their'country
while fighting under my husband. Though their death is so
meritorious that we must rejoice, still the hearts of those they
have left must be filled with grief because their beloved
have died far from home, in a foreign land. I hope yox; will
mercifully condole with them in their sorrow by showing due
sympathy. I shall be greatly obliged if you will do me the
favor of distributing this small and totally inadequate sum
among the survivors of these deceased patriots.

Yours truly,

Sato Nao-ko."
On another occasion Mrs. Sato sent a contribution to 18
families in Aichi whose men had fallen on the battle field. This
sum was intrusted to the Aichi Branch of the Bed Cross
Society. These contributions continued until November. Since
then this honorable and self-sacrificing lady has given the sum of
seventy-five yen to one hundred and fifty families in the prefec-
tures of Aichi and Shizuoka, whose soldier-boys had given their
lives for the glory of their country. The Eed Cross Society took
charge of these gifts and their distribution.*

2. — ^THE MOTHER OF GENERAL NOZU MICHITSUKA.*

The lady of the late Lieut.-General Nozu Shige-o became the

* These and all other paragraphs marked with an asterisl: (*), were penned
by the late Mrs. A. V. K. Eastlake.

494 HEROIC JAPAN.

foster-motlier of the present famous officer, as she adopted him
when a boy. She is well advanced in years and suffering from
lameness, but still vigorous and noted for her good sense.

She gave a parting entertainment rand dinner at the Sanryoku-
tei, a famous restaurant in Shiba Park, Tokyo, to several
soldiers who were about leaving for their posts of duty. The
lady herself was attended by Mrs. Nakagawa, the wife of Captain
Nakagawa Taka-o, and Mrs. Kono, the wife of Lieutenant-Colonel
Kono.

While the enthusiastic conversation about the war was at its
height, the old lady turned to these her companion guests and
said : — " I have heard, my dears, that your sympathy for your ab-
sent husbands is so great that, on account of the inconvenience and
discomforts of their military life, you have been depriving your-
selves of your usual food, and are also wearing fewer articles of
dress recently, despite the colder weather; and that this is the
cause of your palor and distressed appearance. Now I would not
necessarily blame yoiir conduct, but, really, I think I may say
that it will not be conducive to the happiuess of your husbands
to receive information of your unhealthy condition ; nor do I think
such self-immolation can be estimated as beneficial or for the
good of your country. You are perfectly justifiable in refraining
from wearing gaudy or attractive dresses; but your health is of the
utmost importance both for the comfort of your husbands and the
education of your children : is it not so ? As for me, no hope
attracts, no admiration impels, but I know that my son, Michitsu-
ra, is anxious about my health, and therefore, notwithstanding my
disabled foot, I take a walk every day from Shiba Park to
Shimbashi."

The two younger ladies felt abashed at their own shallow
evidences of true loyalty to their absent warriors, and were
convinced of the wisdom of this friendly advice, and promised they
would obey the suggestions of the venerable lady.

It is said, that, despite her failing eyesight, this dear old
lady spun with her own hands the silk to make a new coat
for the General to wear in the cold weather, and when the luiori
was finished had it forwarded to the camp in the Liaotung
Peninsula.

THOSE AT HOME. 495

3. — PATRIOTISM OF A POOE WOMAN.*

Feom the report of .the Tokyo Military Hospital, we quote
the following ;

" A woman having heard that wounded soldiers were sent to
this place in order to hasten their convalescence and complete their
recovery, started out at an early hour every morning to gather
edible sea-weed, until at last she had accumulated one hundred
sheets. These she sent to us, to show, as she said, her desire to
return even if only one ten-thousandth part of the favors she had
received from her dear country."

The facts are thus : — This grateful woman lived by the cave on
Enoshima, in great penury, with her husband and five little chil-
dren ; but upon hearing that wounded soldiers were near, at the
Kugenuma Hospital, spent every leisure moment, going out in the
early dawn, to gather this sea-weed, that she might thus in her
humble way do something to give vent to the burning patriotism
that filled and inspired her whole nature.

" I love thee, my country, O that thou must know !
But how much I love thee I never can show.''

4. — MAJOE-GENEBAL NOGl's FAMILY.

DuBiNG the absence of Major-General Nogi, his family lived
with the utmost frugality, grudging any but the most necessary
expense. The money thus saved was divided among the families
of such poor people as had lost husbands or fathers in the war.
The families thus assisted were in Tokyo and Kanagawa, Tama-
nashi. Gumma, Saitama and Nagano Prefectures. To each
bereaved household was given 50 yen a month from September,
1894, until March, 1896. On another occasion a gift of 138,000
cigarettes was made by the Nogi family to those natives of Tokyo
and the abovcrenumerated prefectures who were at the seat of
war. So at home as well as abroad, the members of the house of

496

HEROIC JAPAN.

Nogi deserved the thanks of their fellow-citizens and their
country.

5. — A LOYAL HEART.

FuEUKAWA ToKiCHi, a native of Tsu, in Miye Prefecture, was a
soldier in the Third Division. His family consisted only of his
mother and himself, yet it was hard work to get enough to live on.
Under the circumstances, he received permission to return to his
home before his actual of military service
was over. When the war began, he was
recalled. But being so greatly anxious about
his mother and what she would do in his
absence, he appeared to hesitate. On this,
his loyal mother sternly said : " The great
duty of serving one's country cannot be put
off for the sake of the lesser duties of one's
home. Though I should die of starvation,
you dare not hesitate. You must not think of me but of your
country, our country ! " Tokichi was powerfully stirred by these
words and sprang up at once to go, although the hot tears coursed
down his cheeks. All through the war he distinguished himself by
his excellent conduct.

Mks. Furdkawa.

-A FAMOUS SWOED.

The late Miyoshi Hyo-emon was a, man of considerable fame,
having been one of the chief vassals of the feudal lord of Hisai, Pro-
vince of Ise. His grandson, Miyoshi Osamu, was a soldier in the
Third Division, stationed at Nagoya. On war with China being
announced, Miyoshi expected that his Regiment would soon be
sent to the front; so he wrote to his grandmother, still resident
in Hisai, to tell her all about it. Mrs. Miyoshi Kimi-ko, the grand-
mother, was delighted with the news, and wrote as follows in

THOSE AT HOME. 497

reply: — "Now is the time for a soldier to win fame. Never
worry about affairs at home, but devote all your energies to serv-
ing His Imperial Majesty and our country." She sent at the
same time a famous sword that had for centuries been in the pos-
session of the Miyoshi family, and added: "You have often asked
me to give you this, and I have as often refused. But now I
send the great weapon to you. Wear it and use it well, for the
honour of our family and your own fame."

7. — MRS. CAPTAIN KITAGAWA.

On the outbreak of hostilities between the two great Empires
of the Far East, Captain of Engineers Kitagawa was away from
Japan, prosecuting his studies in Germany. Gin-ko, or " Silver,"
Kitagawa, the Captain's wife, in default of seeing her husband
off to the War, resolved to do something herself even if very
little, to help on the great work. So she dismissed all the ser-
vants and reduced, her household expenditure to a minimum,
saving all she could to devote her money to the one purpose.
After some thought, she concluded that the most practical thing
she could make and offer to the soldiers afield would be warm
mittens, to protect their hands from the severe cold. Her own
mother was very sick at the time and needed constant attendance ;
moreover " Silver " had to do the whole household work unaided.
But by dint of denying herself sleep and rest she managed to
knit no less than 530 pairs of fine fleecy-lined mittens. These
she then sent to the Bed Cross Society for distribution. The
mittens were of most excellent and durable make, so that her
patriotic labour kept many a hard-worked soldier from having
frost-bitten hands.

8. — A LOVING MOTHEE's SON.

MoEiGUCHi EisuKE, a second-class private of the Seventh

498 HEROIC JAPAN.

Company, 19tli Regiment, Third Army Division, suffered on tlie
march through Korea very greatly from dysentery, iand had
finally to enter the hospital attached to the Commissariat at Hai-
shan. On becoming slightly convalescent he was to be invalid-
ed home ; but he begged most earnestly to be permitted to follow
after the Main Body of the forces, hoping to catch up with his
Company. To his request the surgeons replied : " There is no
place in which you could pass the nights while on the road, and
it would be difficult if not impossible to get enough food to live
on. In your present weak condition any attempt of the kind would
probably have a fatal result." "But this," cried the brave fellow,
" is of course nothing more than what I expect ! So I beg you to let
me go in search of my Company." Seeing that his mind was made
up, the surgeons reluctantly gave the desired permission, and
Moriguchi set out. Not knowing either the road or where his
Regiment was, the subsequent journey was one of continual hard-
ships and exceptional difficulty. At last, after a weary march of
more than one hundred miles, he came upon a Japanese camp
at Chongju, on October 13th. Here, to his own overwhelm-ing
joy, he found his Commander. So great was his satisfaction
that he could not speak, and the tears rolled down his wan
cheeks. Contrary to all expectation, the journey while fatiguing
had not killed him, and he subsequently took part in every battle
of the Third Division, acting his part both bravely and manfully.
On his departure from Japan his mother, who had been ill, did
what she could to conceal the ravages of her sickness, and saw
him off with noble and encouraging words. Much of his bold
determination was due to this Spartan mother's spirit. Yet alas !
before the brave son could return . in triumph, the mother had
died, and he might no longer see her face or hear her loved
voice.

9. — A PATEIOT FATHEE.

Naval Surgeon Kimura Sosuke was the Chief Surgeon of
the West Coast Fleet. When the War broke out, the father,

THOSE AT HOME.

499

Kimura Kyiitaro, an old man, was confined by illness to Ms
bed. On receiving orders to join the Fleet taking part in the
expedition, the son was apprehensive that the shock of the news
would prove fatal to his sick father. So, when he started, he
simply told the old man that he had to leave suddenly on Govern-
ment service. But, to his great surprise, the sick man said, with
strange excitement, " Our country has engaged in a great war. I,
weak as I am, long to be up and at work,
and am greatly grieved that I can do
nothing. I lie here praying constantly for
the success of our arms. But you were
born a husM (knight, or of the military
class) ; and having studied medicine you
:are employed in the Navy of this our
Empire. Why are you not on board
your ship ? Why should you shirk your
duty? Why aren't you at work healing
our brave seamen and soldiers?" His
voice grew louder and angrier as he
spoke, so that the son told him the whole
truth, to the old gentleman's intense
satisfaction. Embracing his son, the dy-
ing father said, " Now I know that you are indeed my own brave
son. I am very near death and cannot expect to see you again.'
But go and do your duty ! " Bathed in tears the son left ; and
before long the sad news of his father's decease reached him.

Assistant Natal Surgeon

KiMUEA.

10. — A soldiee's mother.

We vouch for the accuracy and authenticity of every anecdote
narrated in this brief history of the Great War. And particularly
with regard to the stories told in this chapter we have exercised
-the greatest caution in obtaining the exact facts. Many of these
tales are at best of a homely nature, yet they give a true insight
not only into the home-life and surroundings of the men who won
the battles, but also into the raison d'etre of Japanese invincibili-
ty throughout the conflict with China.

500 HEROIC JAPAN.

Miki Masu, the mother of Miki Chokichi — a private of the
First Company, 18th Begiment — was, in 1894, just 55 years old.
By nature an earnest patriot and loyalist, the mother had trained
her son to share her views and be as good a citizen as herself.
On July 3rd, 1894, she left her native village of Toyoda, in Shi-
zuoka Prefecture, in order to get to Toyohashi, where her son's
Eegiment, the 18th Infantry, was stationed at the time. The jour-
ney was undertaken in the hope of seeing her son once more be-
fore he started for the seat of war. In this Masu was successful, and
while she was talking with her son, Sub-Lieutenant Tanaka Jisai,
one of the subalterns of the First Company, happened to pass by.
Chokichi at once called her attention to the young officer and
said that he had received many favours at his hands ; that the
Sub-Lieutenant had taught him many valuable things since he,
Chokichi, had joined the Regiment. Hearing this the good dame
was most eager to get speech with the officer, who readily con-
sented to talk to the mother of his pupil. She was delighted
with the condescension of the Sub-Lieutenant, and addressed him
thus :■ — " I have to thank you. Sir, most heartily for the kindness
you have shown my son. The Eegiment is, I can told, about to
leave for Korea, in consequence of the political troubles there. I
came here to get my son to come home for a day or so, as there is
something I wish to ask of him. But my son tells me that
it would not be well to go home even for a short period. So^
now I am come to talk face to face with my boy. My husband
died when my son was only three years old. There are only the
two of us in the family : he and I. Before joining this Begiment
my son had married ; but I have sent his wife back to her parents'
house, where she will stay during Chokichi's absence. Nor need
he worry about me, as some relations will take good care of me.
A soldier should have no cause for fretting about matters at home
when once he has entered the Emperor's service. If he has, he is
liable to make mistakes in the execution of his duty. The
soldier must do his duty manfully and faithfully, and take care
not to put his parents or fellow-villagers to the blush. I have
just told my son thatj as he has been brought up only by myself
and never had a thorough education, he should be very careful of
his conduct and not get laughed at for having been reared by

THOSE AT HOME. 501

•a widow. I have also told him that, as this expedition is for the
honor of his country, he must fight gallantly ; and that when he is
in battle he must be quite ready and willing to die for his Emperor
and his native land. I expect to hear that he has distinguished
himself. Besides all this I have added that it would be an inef-
faceable disgrace for his mother and fellow- villagers if he should
ever play the coward. This is the only thing about which I feel
at all anxious. But, thanks again to you. Sir, Chokichi seems to
be fully instructed in the duties of a loyal citizen and good patriot.
So now I have nothing more to say to him or ask of him. Please,
Sir, continue to instruct my son as you have done heretofore."
This little speech evidently came direct from the mother's heart,
and moved the young officer to admiration. With reiterated
thanks the loyal dame parted from the officer and her son, and
returned to her village home with a mind at rest.

Chokichi was indeed careful to profit by his mother's patrio-
tic advice. From first to last he did his duty in the most gallant
style, frequently earning the praise of his superiors. And at the
end of the war he came back uninjured to Japan, leaving a most
enviable record in the Regiment.

CHAPTER XXXII,

BEIEF NOTICE.

I.— LIEUT.-GEN'EKAL K.\ WAK Aill.

Frequent mention lias been made in preceding chapters of
Lient.-General Kawakami, wlio played so important a part at
Head Quarters as Vice-Chief of the General Staff, next to H. I. H.
Prince Arisugawa. In addition to his other numerous duties
he was Head of the
Commissariat Depart-
ment, took the lead in
planning the move-
ments of troops
abroad, attended to all
that was necessary in
case of the few acci-
dents that occurred,
and brought the War
in less than a year to
a most successfal
issue. The success at-
tending his efforts was
due. to his intimate
knowledge of the Chi-
nese and their ways, as
well as to his thorough
acquaintance with the
qualities and capabi-'

Lieut.-Genekal Ka^vakami,
Vice-Peesident of the General Staff.

lities of the Japanese forces on land and at sea.

BBIEF NOTICE. 503

In the 22nd year of the present period of Meiji (1889),
Lieut. -General Kawakami became Vice-President of the General
Staff; and at once set about enlarging its scope. At home he Avas
indefatigable in the management of military affairs, and, in par-
ticular, brought the Commissariat to a high state of efficiency.
In 1893, from March to July, he travelled, in company with a
few Staff Officers, through Korea and China, incidentally visit-
ing all places of importance and acquainting himself with every-
thing of strategic value. Of what value his investigations
were, the subsequent War amply demonstrated. As soon as
China sent troops to Korea, it was he who had a Japanese
Brigade despatched thither. And, of course, in the ensuing War
— as must ever be the case with an expeditionary campaign — a
very difficult thing was to keep the Commissariat in proper
working order, so that the troops should lack for nothing. This
great task was most satisfactorily accomplished, thanks to the
Lieutenant-General. On the whole, one cannot speak in terms of
too high praise concerning his labour prior to and throughout the
War.

TI.— MR,. SUEMATSU KEXCIlU.

The first belligerent act, as we have seen — an act as unavoid-
able as it was regrettable — was the sinking of the transpoi't
Koiosliing, then flying the British flag, by a Japanese man-of-war.
It will be remambered that, before the Naniiva fired the fatal
shot, the Japanese signalled for the Captain and his foreigner
officers or men to leave the ship ; and the instant the Europeans
sprang from the sinking vessel into the waves, the Nmiiwa lowered
a boat and rescued all. However, owing to a misunderstanding
and ignorance of the true facts in the case, considerable excite-
ment was hereupon felt and expressed in England ; and, for a
time, the relations between that great nation and Japan were
much strained. A British man-of-war, then at Nagasaki, request-
ed the Governor of Nagasaki Prefecture to see that the Captain
and survivors of the KowsMng should be sent on board ; for that

504

HEROIC JAPAN.

purpose the man-of-war should go on to Saseho. Many telegrams
were sent to and from Japan in this matter, and finally Mr. Sue-
matsu Kencho, President of the Legislative Bureau, was sent to
Saseho as representative of the Government. The situation was
a critical one and demanded a cool and able statesman. Mr.
Suematsu made all speed for the Admiralty Port, reaching Saseho
before the advent of the British war-ship. After consulting with
the British officers and thoroughly discussing the matter, it was
made evident that Japan had by no means exceeded her powers
in firing on and sinking the Koshing, and that everything had been
done to secure the comfort of her Captain, officers and crew.
The matter was thus concluded with satisfaction to all concerned,
and Japan emerged from it with
no loss of prestige.

Again, when the battle of
Phyongyang was close at hand
and all Korea in a tumult, the
Koreans were seen to be hesitat-
ing whether they should es-
pouse the cause of Japan or
that of China. The represen-
tatives of the various Powers in
treaty with the Peninsula more-
over frequently expressed views
opposed to those of Japan.
The situation was, once again,
one of vital importance and
fraught with danger to Japan-
ese interests. Mr. Suematsu
was then sent to Seoul ; and by
his arguments and skilful policy
not only earned the good-will

of the local foreign Ministers or Consuls, but also caused Korea
to declare in favour of Japan. On his return he mapped out a
most excellent policy for Japan to pursue in the Peninsula, his
advice proving of great value.

On the opening of the Extraordinary Session of the Imperial
Diet at Hiroshima, Mr. Suematsu, as Government Delegate, was

Suematsu Kencho.

BRIEF NOTICE. 505

on the spot to answer all questions brought forward in connection
with Japan's intentions concerning the War. And after the Ses-
sion had closed, Mr. Suematsu was again despatched to Korea on
important business, on the completion of which he was instructed
to follow in the Generalissimo's suite to Port Arthur. While here
all diplomatic matters connected with Head Quarters were attend-
ed to by him.

When Li Hung-chang and the other Peace Ambassadors came
to Shimonoseki, it was resolved by the Japanese that, in case of
a failure of the negotiations, Mr. Suematsu should make terms on
the field of battle. Fortunately, however, the Treaty of Peace was
concluded, and Mr. Suematsu enabled to return to Port Arthur
without his services being called into requisition. Thus from
first to last the President of the Legislative Bureau was one of the
prominent figures in the War ; and his efforts were attended with
unvarying success.

III.— PRESIDENT KA \\A DA.

We have already devoted a chapter to the work of the
Bank of Japan ; yet in "Heeoio Japan " Mr. Kawada's name should
have special mention, by reason of that great financier's fidelity
and loyalty to this Empire during the War months. For several
years Mr. Kawada has been suffering from heart-disease, and
just at the time of the outbreak of hostilities his condition was
such that rest and recuperation were imperatively demanded.
The beginning of the War was, however, as a trumpet-call to him.
He at once left the health-resort where he had been staying, and,
proceeding directly to the capital, threw himself heart and soul
into the management of the War's finance. The attendant excite-
ment was greatly injurious to him physically, for he was frequently
taken with fainting-spells while engaged in discussion or at his
desk. One day, at the conclusion of a most important interview
with the Minister of Finance, he fell down in a dead faint. His
disease having reached so alarming a stage, he was repeatedly
urged to retire from active life, his physicians emphasizing the

506 HEROIC JAPAN.

necessity of such a step. But to all such representations he
replied : — " It may be possible for a man to forget the excite-
ment of business when he has definitely retired into private life ;
but with my public responsibilities, I could never forget it. Until
I resign my post for good and all, I cannot stop working. And
now the Empire has reached a crisis in its history, while yet I
have not been able to do one-half of what I wish to perform. At
such a moment I cannot possibly resign my post for simply phy-
sical weakness. My first desire is to die in harness for my coun-
try." The physicians made no further attempt to shake his resolu-
tion, and thereafter, though staying in Kyoto or Osaka, he came up
to Tokyo whenever the Government had any financial question need-
ing discussion, rendering throughout most able and efficient aid-
On one occasion he visited Head Quarters at Hiroshima, and was
received in audience by H. M. the Emperor, who graciously com-
mended his diligence and self-abnegating labour. Thereafter,
peace having been restored, Mr. Kawada spoke to some friends-
as follows : — " There is something inexpressibly awing about the
dignity of the Imperial Presence. On the occasion of my audience,
when His Majesty so graciously deigned to speak favourably of
my poor merits, I shook with gratitude, nor could restrain my
tears. I then thought that if my trivial labour had even in
the smallest degree lielped to lessen His Majesty's anxiety for the
country, I should esteem it a high privilege to die for such a
master. With this resolve, thenceforth I did more and better
work than before. Indeed, so absorbed was I as to almost forget
whether I was sick or not. But indeed I did not expect to see
this day." Such was the spirit influencing the statesmen and
financiers of Japan ; and such was the spirit, the Yamato-dama-
sliii, which led the troops from victory to victory. And are we
then not right in styling this brief summary of the War, " Heeoic
Japan" ?

I\'.--MR. YOKOI TADANAO.

In the War Department there is a Bureau for the of Compila-
tion of Historical Eeoords; and'in this Bureau was and is Mr. Yokoi

BRIEF NOTICE.

507

Tadanao, one of tlie most eminent and fluent scholars of the day,,
and a poet of high order. Shortly after the War had begun, Mr.
Yokoi wrote a number of military or war-songs, for which suitable
and stirring music was composed by the Toyama Military College,
under order from the Chief of Staff, H. I. H. Prince Arisugawa
Taruhito — who greatly admired Mr. Yokoi's work. We append a
prose translation of some of the most popular. In a few weeks
the songs were in every body's mouth, the Japanese being ex-
ceedingly fond of music ; and long before the War had been con-
cluded, the songs might be heard from one end of the Empire to
the other ; particularly the

first.

1. — Vanquish and chastise
China ! She is our enemy ; not
only ours but also the of peace
in the Far East. China is
haughty, rude and scorns our
rights. So she must be quickly
vanquished and chastised.
Conquer China and chastise !

Vanquish and chastise
China ! Conquer and beat back
her soldiers ! They are those
who help that China which
contemns our rights. Though
they be innumerable, yet are
they but an undisciplined mob,
knowing nothing of war and
with no military skill. Though
their weapons be strong and
keen, the Chinese are ignorant

of their use. They are no more than picture-weapons. Were not
their weak war-ships sunk off Phungdo ; and were not China's
troops quickly defeated in the battle of Songhwan ? Such ships,
such men, can never stand against our arms. We shall take
China's fortresses whenever we attack, and win the victory as
often as we met her troops on the field. So vanquish China's
soldiers ! Conquer and chastise them !

M.K. YOKOI, OF THE BuEEAU OF EeCOKDS,

Was Depaktment.

508 HEROIC JAPAN.

2. — On to Peking ! In olden time China was tlie land of wise
men and sages. Now the world has changed ; the years have
rolled by ; and China has retrograded. Though the people call
the country the " Middle Kingdom " or " Celestial Empire", yet
a,re they in a state of savagery. These names are inconsistent with
the facts. Nor can the clouds obscuring the Oriental sky be
rolled away until China's ignorance is enlightened. Now is our
opportunity to plant the Sun-flag on the walls of the Castle of
Peking, where that Flag may sliine upon the people's darkness and
illumine their ignorance. This is the duty of Great Japan : a duty
enjoined by Heaven. Then press on, till the Imperial Army is
within Peking ! On to Peking !

3.— "The Hero."

Lie in a grove o'ergrown with tall grasses if you fight on
shore ; or in a tomb beneath the waves if you war at sea ! This
was the spirit of the heroes of yore, of those Japanese who gave
their lives for our country. Life is fleeting, but fame is immortal
and goes down to future generations. Grudge not this brief life >
raise a monument to yourself ! It is the duty of every one to
sacrifice life for Emperor and Empire. So be patient under
hardship, and ever march on fighting. Never let the enemy look
upon your back ! It is the greatest of shames to receive a hostile
bullet in the back. March gallantly on, and never turn to look
back. Be faithful and true, even if the body falls. Thus shall
you be famous, even among those of remote future ages, as the
"Protectors of Asia's Peace." Go on, ye heroes ! goon!

4— "The Imperial Will."

The War is waged not only for the independence of Korea,
but also to assure permanent peace in the Orient. This is the
Imperial desire. All must let this thought sink deep in their
hearts, and so vanquish the enemies of peace, ever pressing for-
wards. Wherever a military flag is seen, there is the seat of our
great Emperor; so no matter how far away from the Imperial
Presence, you are still close beside His Majesty and must strive to
earn the Imperial approval. Obey unhesitatingly the commands
of your superiors, as coming from the Emperor in person. Go
through fire or water, or through an iron hail, if you are so bid.
With such a spirit, there is nothing too great for you to achieve.

BRIEF NOTICE.

509

His Majesty is waiting, and there are " Golden Kite " medals for
those who win merit in the War. Strive to win this mark of Im-
perial favour. Establish the peace of the Orient ; do your duty ;,
and, mindful of the Imperial Will, return in triumph to Japan.

v.— .MR. TAKASHI.MA KAEMON.

Feom very ancient times there has been in China a system of
divination by a series of broken or whole lines — a sort of gramma-
mancy of the highest antiquity. The Yih King (Japanese pronun-
ciation, EM Kyb) which treats of
this system, is one of the most
famous and perhaps least under-
stood of all the Chinese Classics.
In Japan, the great expounder of
the system is Mr. Takashima
Kaemon, a sketch of whose
busy and essentially philanthropic
career, may not be out of place.
Mr. Takashima has been, from a
period prior to the present era of
Meiji (began 1867), a most zealous
adherent of Western civilization,
and has consistently favoured its
adoption in the country of his
birth. In 1870 he built the first
railway connecting Yokohama
with Kanagawa, afterwards offer-
ing the plant to the Government. In the following year he es-
tablished a large school in Yokohama, attended at one time by
fully 700 students. Instructors were engaged in England, Ger-
many, France and one or two other countries. His services in
this direction were so striking that he received a reward from the
Government (a set of silver wine-cups), with a well-deserved letter
of commendation. In the same year, 1871, Mr. Takashima set
about lighting Yokohama and Tokyo with gas, the works being

Mk. Takashima Kaemon.

SIO HEROIC JAPAN.

completed on March 19th, 1874. T. I. M. the Emperor and
Empress thereupon paid a visit to the works, with which they
expressed themselves much pleased. An Imperial Decree
speedily followed, stating that " the establishment of gas-works
was a labour without precedent. The system of lighting would
thereafter be adopted in the Imperial Household." From his
youth Mr. Takashima has been an ardent student of the Eki
divinatory system, and has often predicted future events with
astonishing accuracy. At the Congress of Religions in the World's
Columbian Exhibition, at Chicago, many volumes of his great
work, " Talcashima Eki-dan", Avere distributed among the leading
religionists there assembled. The book had been done into
English by his friend Mr. Sugiura Shigetake.

On the outbreak of the Tonghak Rebellion, Mr. Takashima
made a most remarkable divination. Hearing that the Chinese
Government was attempting to carry things with a high hand, he
foretold, by means of his system, (1) that war with China was
inevitable ; (2) that Japan would win, a series of victories begin-
ning in the month of August ; (3) that the final interference of three
European Powers was inevitable. This exact divination was publi-
shed at the time in the Kokumin and HocJii Shimbun, two of the
leading Tokyo dailies. During the advance on Phyongyang, Mr.
Takashima foretold that the assault would be successful from the
north side of the bourg ; and the Hyonmu Gate, the capture of
which determined the fate of the town, was, it will be remembered,
actually on the northern flank of the castle. When the Peace
Embassy reached Bakan, Mr. Takashima divined, on April Qth,
1895, that the two Empires would conclude a Treaty of Peace, after
consulting without reserve. And as, in the words of the Eld Kyo,
"three uninvited guests would come", so Russia, France and
'Germany interfered and brought about the retrocession of the
Liaotung Peninsula, the indemnity payable by China being, in
return, increased by 30,000,000 taels.

BRIEF NOTICE.

VI.— MR. DOKURA SHOZABDRO.

511

HoNOUEABLY instrumental in bringing this brief history of the
War before the public, has been Mr. Dokura Shozaburo, a native
of Toshino, Nara Prefecture. Ever willing to contribute pecunia-
rily to a patriotic undertaking, the list of his benefactions is a
long and most reputable one. He was the firm friend of the late
Dr. John Neeshima (or Niijima), the founder of the great
Doshisha College at Kyoto, to the maintenance of which he has
contributed large sums. Many students there educated have
found in him a most unselfish
patron. Mr. Dokura has further
exhibited his philanthropic patrio-
tism in building roads, establish-
ing schools, assisting business-men
in industrial or productive enter-
prises, and in sending students
abroad for the further prosecution
of their studies. Since succeeding
to the paternal estate, Mr. Dokura
has, in these various ways, paid
out a sum estimated to be not less
than 2,000,000 yen. Not only was
he the life-long friend of Dr.
Neeshima, but he is also the hos-
pitable entertainer of many Ameri-
cans connected with the Doshisha
work, by all of whom he is most

highly esteemed. In this quiet, unostentatious way lie has done
untold good to many people, and for this — if for no other reason
— we are pleased to make this brief record of his noble deeds.

Mk. Doktjka Shozabueo.

VII.— H. I. H. PRINCE KITASHIRAKAWA YOSHIHISA.

The late Divisional Commander of the Imperial Body Guard,
Oeneral Prince Kitashirakawa, was a soldier to his finger-tips.

512

HEROIC JAPAN.

H. I. H. THE LATE Pkince Kitashikakawa Yoshihisa.

and one of the kindliest and most aifable of the Imperial Family":
universally esteemed and beloved. Prior to the present period of
Meiji, the late Prince's history was a checkered one ; but after the
Restoration his excellent qualities were soon apparent. On De-
cember 3rd, 1874, then holding the rank of Major, he left Japan
for Saxony, where he matriculated at the Staff College, attending
also several other military schools at the same time. His Im-
perial Highness was a favourite while in Germany, and often an
honoured guest of the great Kaiser, Wilhelm I., who took much
interest in his studies. The Prince devoted himself principally to
strategy and ballistics, especially during his sojourn at Spandau
and Berlin, his private instructor being the late Major Jochen.
In June, 1877, the Prince returned to Japan. In December,

BEIEF NOTICE. 513

1893, he was promoted to the rank of Lieut.-General, and there-
after entrusted with the command of the Sixth Division (Novem-
ber, 1894). In January, 1875, he was given chief command of
the Imperial Guard, the flower of the Japanese Army. On April
9th of the same year he set out with the Guard for the Liaotung
Peninsula, it being then thought that the War would continue.
But the Treaty of Peace being concluded, the Prince went with
his command to Formosa which, though ceded by China, had
still to be brought under Japanese authority. Liu, the leader of
the once-famous " Black Plags," was then in the Island, doing
everything to stir up the natives to revolt and armed resistance.
The Imperial Guard left the Peninsula in May, and speedily
landed in Formosa, at once putting an end to the ridiculous little
" Formosan Republic " started by Liu and a few of his adherents.
After a toilsome campaign extending over several months, the
Island was completely subjugated, and insurrection at an end for
the time. But the Formosan climate being of a peculiarly trying
nature to those unaccustomed to it, the Prince and many hundreds
of the Imperial Guard were stricken with disease, abdominal
typhus being the most prevalent disorder. Despite his indisposi-
tion, the Prince was indefatigable in his endeavours to restore
order. When all had grown quiet, there was no longer any
necessity for the presence of the Imperial Commander. He
returned to Japan ; but only to die !

There were many amiable as well as heroic traits in the
character of the late Prince. He ever evinced great anxiety that
peaceable citizens should not be confounded with unruly mobs,
and that no harm should be done to the lives and property of such
men. This was a task of great difficulty, as the Japanese were
still unacquainted with the Formosan dialects. On one occasion,
while on the march, the Division halted at the town of Chung-
kong, where the Prince heard of the illness of Major-General
Kawamura. This at once aroused the deep sympathy of His
Imperial Highness, who sent a Staff Officer to make inquiries.
The next day the Prince forwarded numerous gifts to the Major-
General, and was about setting out on horseback to pay a visit in
person, when the welcome news came of the General's conva-
lescence. While in Taipeh-fu, the heat was excessive : the thermo-

514 HEROIC JAPAN.

meter often reaching 95° and even 97°. None the less the Prince
began his work at dawn and continued without intermission until
6 or 7 in the evening. In the room adjoining the Prince's was
the managing department of the Staff, and never did the Prince
rest from his work until the officers there were through with their
labours. The Chief Staff Officer felt much anxiety on the score of
the Prince's personal discomforts and inconveniences. In one cor-
ner of the room where the Prince passed his time, the Chief Ma-
naging Officer had a dais, six feet square, raised. This was covered
with straw-matting, over which a blanket was thrown, so that
His Imperial Highness might enjoy some degree of comfort. But
the Prince was not at all pleased with the arrangement, and said :
" It is quite foreign to my desires to rest in ease on a couch dur-
ing such a campaign, while my brave soldiers have no comforts
whatever." So blanket and couch were removed. The Prince in-
variably wore the same white linen summer uniform. This had,
since the landing of the troops, gradually lost its original color
and become begrimed with dust and dirt. While on the march,
however, it was impossible to make a change. On reaching
Taipeh-fu it was specially proposed that a messenger should be
sent to hire a laundryman within treaty limits, in order that the
Prince's uniform might be washed. But to this His Imperial
Highness strongly objected. " Look at your own uniforms," said
he; " althotigh once clean, are they not creased and soiled? I
do not wish to be better treated than my attendants. If my uni-
form must be washed, lot one of the soldiers do it." This was done,
the result being of course anything rather than satisfactory. But
in this fashion the Prince lived and worked.

His Imperial Highness left Taipeh-fu at 5.30 a. m. of July
29th (1895). It was an oppressively hot day, the thermometer
standing at 94°. Despite his recent indisposition and the great
heat, the Prince ventured to march with the troops. During the
preceding night dysentery had set in ; but the Prince kept his
growing sickness a secret from everybody. No one suspected his
real condition : not even his immediate attendants or physician.
It was noticed, however, that the Prince could eat no dinner. At
3.35 p.m. the Division reached the camp at Tongtse-yien when a
heavy rain began falling, accompanied by loud claps of thunder.

BRIEF NOTICE. 515

Hitherto His Imperial Highuess had never minded the state of
-the weather ; but now he at once ordered an attendant to bring
his rain-coat. This was the first intimation those about the Prince
had of his illness. From this time on the malady assumed a
malignant form, and to it the brave, kindly Prince succumbed
shortly after his return to Japan. And so the War had claimed
two near relatives of H. M. the Emperor as its victims. It was a
-victory dearly bought.

CHAPTER XXXIII.

THE TEEATY OF PEACE.

].— THE SHIJIONOSBKI TREATS.

The Chinese Government showed a desire to arrange a peace
and thus put a stop to the, to them, disastrous conflict, not long after
the battle of Phyongyang and the naval engagement off Haiyang.
Mr. Detring, of the Chinese Customs Service, was despatched to
Japan to arrange for peace ; but not being armed with plenipoten-
tiary power nor even possessing the necessary credentials, the Ja-
panese authorities very properly refused to see or have anything
to do with him. After this abortive attempt, Chang Ting-hwang
came on January, 30th, 1895, stating that he held plenary powers.
On his authorization being subjected to official scrutiny, it was
found to be wholly insufficient ; and so, despite repeated protesta-
tions and petitions for a hearing, Chang was compelled to return
to China. China's duplicity in this matter gave no small fresh
umbrage to Japan, and made the final terms on which peace was
concluded more stringent that they would otherwise have been.
Japanese victories followed hereupon in rapid succession : Wei-
hai-wei fell, and the vessels of the Peiyang Fleet still above water,
surrendered. Newchwang, Yingkow and Tienchwangtai were
taken in rapid succession, and there was no longer any hope of stop-
ping the Japanese advance on Peking. So China had to send her
greatest man to sue for peace. On March 19th, 1895, the famous
Viceroy Li Hung-chang came, with his son, Lord Li, and the

THE TREATY OF PEAOE.

517

high-rank officials Lo Pao-lu, Wuh Ting-fang, and Ma Chen-cheong,
accompanied by a numerous suite. To confer with these digni-
taries the Japanese Government sent the Premier, Count ltd Hiro-
bumi, and Viscount Mutsu Munemitsu, Minister of State for Foreign
Affairs, to the port of Bakan or Shimonoseki. These two Ministers
were furnished with plenipotentiary powers. On March 20th the
first meeting of the Plenipotentiaries was held at the Shumpan-
ro, the largest hotel in the port. This had been decided upon
beforehand as the place of meet-
ing. Here the authorisations and
papers of the Plenipotentiaries
were mutually examined and
found satisfactory. This was all
that happened at the first meeting.
At the next gathering, on the fol-
lowing day, the Chinese delegates
requested an immediate armis-
tice. Japan replied to this by
stating that she would consent to
an armistice under the following
four conditions : — -(1) Taku, Tien-
tsin and Shanhaikwan, with all
their fortifications, should be
delivered up to Japan; — (2) the
garrisons at these places should
hand over to the Japanese troops
all their weapons and war-
material: — (3) The Tientsin-Shanhaikwan railway should come
under Japanese control ; — (4) China should defray the expenses
attendant upon keeping Japanese troops in her territory during
the armistice. To this the Chinese Plenipotentiaries replied that
Japan's demands were excessive; they begged that Japanese
troops should not be sent to Shanhaikwan and Taku, and
that an armistice should be acceded to without delay. Counts
Ito and Mutsu however positively refused to moderate their de-
mands, so that Li Hung-chang and his colleagues were put to
great confusion. Finally they requested a delay of two or three
days, during which they might communicate with the Central

H. E. Count Ito,
Minister President.

518

HEROIC JAPAN.

Government at Peking. For a day or so, therefore, the meeting*
were discontinued. At the third meeting, on March 24th, the
question of an armistice was laid aside, and it was agreed that the
articles of a Treaty of Peace should at once be discussed. On the
way back to his lodgings, Li Hung-chang was, most unfortunate-
ly, attacked by a madman, who shot at and wounded the great
Viceroy in the face. This at once changed the whole situation,
as, for the time being, farther meetings were out of the question.

Public feeling in Japan ran very
high and everywhere the deepest
sympathy was expressed with the
sufferer. H. M. the Empress made
lint and bandages with her own
hands and sent them to the wound-
ed ambassador ; while the most
skilful physicians and surgeons in
the Empire did all they could to
assure and hasten convalescence.
H. M. the Emperor, out of sheer
pity, consented to a truce of
twenty days' duration, without
conditions. Deputations were
sent to the Viceroy, and every-
thing was done to show the
people's heartfelt regret at what
had occurred.

The condition of China at this time was one of the utmost
discouragement. Disaster had followed upon disaster, and the
Empire seemed utterly helpless. As, under the circumstances, it
would have been most injudicious to let the days pass without doing
anything towards effecting the restoration of peace, it was decided
that Lord Li, the son of the Viceroy and one-time Ambassador
at Tokyo, should continue the meetings. After two gatherings"
had taken place, on March 30th and April 1st, word come from
the Chinese Government that Lord Li was to act with his famous
father. While yet all was undecided, Li was rapidly convalescing
and, on April 3rd, repaired to the council-chamber. On this
occasion he merely expressed his profound gratitude for the un-

H. E. Viscount Mutsu,

MiNISTEK OF FOKEIQN AfFAIES.

THE TREATY OF PEACE.

519

conditional granting of the truce. The fourth regular meeting
was held on April 6th, when the Japanese Plenipotentiaries for
the first time announced the terms on which peace was obtainable.
Unless the Chinese representatives promptly acceded to the terms,
no peace could be effected. The Chinese replied that they would
give a positive answer in a few days. Count Ito then remarked
that Staff-General Aoki had informed him that many of the
Chinese troops appeared wholly ignorant of the existence of the
truce, and that a Japanese messenger on his way to the Chinese
camp, though carrying a flag significant of his mission, had been
fired upon by the Chinese. Why,
asked the Count, was it that pro-
per information had not been con-
veyed to the troops ? To this the
Chinese Plenipotentiaries replied
that, owing to the absence of
telegraphic facilities, it was ex-
tremely difficult to send intelli-
gence to the front. They would,
however, at once despatch an
urgent telegram to the Central
Government, requesting that the
forces in Manchuria be informed
with all speed of the state of
affairs, and advise the utmost
caution. This meeting caused
considerable embarrassment to
the Chinese Envoys, and they
retired in no small confusion.

On April 7th Japan formally acknowledged the plenary
powers conferred upon Li Ching-fong. On the following day Lord
Li called upon Count Ito, in order to make official announcement
of his new rank. With him went Wuh Ting-fang and Lo Pao-lu.
Speaking with much hesitation. Lord Li and his coadjutors request-
ed a prolongation of the term within which a decisive answer should
be given by China. The next day (April 9th), Count ltd invited
the Chinese Envoys to his lodgings, and there urged an immediate
answer: — " If you keep putting off the day and using ambiguous

H. E. Viceroy Li Hcng-chang.

520

HEROIC JAPAN.

words in replying to our claims, the date on which the truce comes
to an end will pass without any conclusion having been arrived
at. And in this case, I beg leave to assure you, I shall order the
troops to advance without a delay of so much as half a day.
This done, no matter how earnestly you may desire another truce,
I shall positively refuse. I beg to inform you of this determina-
tion, by way of advice." To this Lord Li replied : " I shall to-
morrow accompany H. E. Li Hung-chang and we will bring you
a definitely affirmative or negative answer." The next meeting

was held on the morrow, April
10th, — this being the fifth council
— and the talk lasted for more
than two hours, or until 4.30 p.
m. The Chinese Envoys still
seemed unable to come to any
conclusion, and asked for another
postponement of two days. To
this the Japanese Plenipotentiaries
consented. Viscount Mutsu was
absent on this occasion, owing to
severe indisposition.

On the 14th, Wuh Ting-fang
called at Count Ito's lodgings, and
again, a little later. Lord Li and
Md, Chen-cheong. They begged for
another day's grace. One day
later, the 15th, the sixth regular meeting was held, the conference on
this occasion lasting for fully five hours. Matters had reached a
climax, and the strain was intense on all the negotiating parties.
Many visitors this day in particular called at the lodgings of the
Chinese Envoys. The upshot of the conference was, after the
Chinese had done their best to get Japan to moderate her terms,
that the emissaries of the vanquished Empire finally submitted
and agreed to the demands of the Japanese Plenipotentiaries. On
the morrow, Mr. Ito Miyoji, Chief Secretary to the Cabinet ; Mr.
Nakada Takanori, Secretary of the Department of Foreign Affairs;
and the two Chinese, Lo Pao-lu and Wuh Ting-fang, held a
council at the Shumpan-ro, their deliberations lasting from 10 a.

LoKD Li, son op Li Hung-chang.

THE TREATY OF PEACE.

521

MaeQUIS TOKUDAIJI.

m. to 2 p. m. The questions consulted referred principally to tlie
subsequent ratification of the new
Treaty of Peace. April 17th the
seventh and last meeting was held.
Beginning in the early forenoon,
the Plenipotentiaries finally affixed
their seals to the Treaty at 2 o'c-
lock in the afternoon. And so the
Treaty of Peace was definitely con-
cluded. At 3.30 p. m. of the same
day, Li Hung-chang left Shimono-
seki for China, the Japanese Am-
bassadors starting for Hiroshima
on the next day. The Yaeyama,
one of the smaller Japanese war-
ships, conveyed Count Ito, Vis-
count Mutsu and their respective
suites to Ujina, the harbour being
reached at 4 p. m. the same day. On arriving at this port, the two
Plenipotentiaries were heartily welcomed by Marquis Tokudaiji

Sanetsune, Grand Master of Cere-
monies; Marquis Kuroda Kiyo-
taka, President of the Privy
Council ; Marshal Count Yama-
gata; Admiral Count Saigo
Tsugumiohi ; Count Matsukata,
Minister of State for Finance;
Viscount Hijikata Hisamoto,
Minister of the Imperial House-
hold; and many military and naval
officers as well as officials of the
Household. Besides these, nu-
merous representatives of the
prefeotural Court of Justice, the
local Government and the Red
Cross Society had assembled to
greet the two great Ministers. As
the Plenipotentiaries mounted the jetty, the Yaeyama fired a

VlSOOUNT HlHKATA.

522

HEROIC JAPAN.

salute and a fine band in

Count Matsukata.

attendance struck up the national
anthem. After a short period of
rest, Count Ito and Viscount Mutsu
entered a carriage provided by the
Imperial Household, and drove
rapidly to Hiroshima. Here they
at once repaired to Head Quarters
and were received by H. M. the
Emperor in audience. What had
been concluded was then verbally
reported to the Imperial auditor,
who listened with intense interest.
An Imperial Edict relating to the
Treaty of Peace was thereupon
handed to them for immediate pro-
mulgation— and the first chapter of
the new Treaty of Peace was over.

ir.— THE IMPERIAL SANCTION AND EXCHANGE OF

RATIFICATIONS.

It had been arranged that the
Treaty of Peace concluded at
Bakan on April 16th should by
ratified at Chefoo, China, on the
8th of the following month. Mr.
Ito Miyoji, Chief Secretary of
the Cabinet, was appointed Pleni-
potentiary for this purpose, and
was instructed to be in Chefoo
on the above mentioned date.
May 1st, at 4.20 p. m. Mr. Ito left
Saikyo (the popular name for
Kyoto), accompanied by Mr.
Nishi, a Counsellor of the Foreign
Department, and Messrs. Tatsui
Baizo, Henry Satoh, Narahara

CoUfTT KtTEODA.

THE TREATY OF PEACE.

52»

Chinsei and Ishiwara Nabezo as secretaries and interpreters. The
party boarded the Tae^/ama on the next day, May 2nd; and at 5.30'
p. m. the man-of-war left Ujina. Castle Island was passed at 8 p.
m. of May 3rd, and Wu-shan or "Black Mountain" Island on the
4th. Drill was this day had on board the Yaeyama, the gunners
using blank cartridges. On May 5 th, at 5 p. m., the man-of-war
anchored in the fine harbour of Port Arthur. Mr. Ito went on
shore and had a secret conference at the Generalissimo's Quarters
with H. I. H. Prince Komatsu
and Lieut.-General Kawaka-
mi. At nightfall, May 6th,
the Plenipotentiary and suite
went on board the YokoJiama
Marti, an ex-merchantman,
and steamed at once for
Chefoo. Early the next
morning the anchorage was
made ; and Envoy Ito at once
sent Messrs. Sato and Tei on
shore with a letter directed to
the local Taotai, Liu Han-
hwang : the letter to be hand-
ed in through the courtesy of
the United States Consul.
As soon as the party landed,
the officers of the U. S.
Machias and H. B. M. Edgar,
bearing greetings from their
respective Admirals, made

ceremonial calls. Subsequent visitors were Messrs. Beadon
(Vice-Commissioner of the Chefoo Customs) ; Parkhill (Harbour-
master) ; Heed (American Consul at Tientsin and Chefoo) ; and
Donelly (U. S. Vice-Consul). At the same time as Envoy Ito sent
his letter to the Taotai, he and his party were welcomed by Li
Fu-chw^ng, the Taotai's Secretary, and Translator Lu Yong-ming.
Mr. Ito gave the Chinese to understand that he would not land
until he received an answer to his letter. It then appeared that
the Chinese Plenipotentiaries, Wuh Ting-fang and Lien Fang, who

Mk. Ito Miyoji.

524 HEROJG JAPAN.

had arrived from Tientsin at 10 p. m. of the foregoing day, were
waiting to receive the Japanese Envoy and his suite. A suitable
place of meeting had, it was announced, been selected, as well as
lodgings for the Japanese Envoy.

At 2.30 p. m. a small steamer, the Chien Fonij carrying
Translator Lu Yong-ming and Li Fu-chweng, brought the
Taotai's reply and letter of welcome. Envoy Ito thereupon
landed with his suite at 5.30 p. m., entered the sedan chairs pro-
vided, and all were quickly borne to the Beach Hotel. The streets
through which the Japanese party had to pass were most care-
fully guarded, several tens of foot-soldiers lining either side of
the way. Moreover a cordon of police-constables kept the public
from approaching too near. Indeed, throughout the brief sojourn
of the Envoy and his suite, every member of the party was con-
stantly attended by a special guard, and the roads along
which the suite passed were always most carefully patrolled.
At the lodgings of the Japanese were Secretary Li Fu-chweng
and a guard of twenty or thirty soldiers, on duty day and
night.

Immediately after landing, Mr. Ito sent for the Chinese
Plenipotentiaries Wuh Ting-fang, and Lien Fang, the first meet-
ing being opened at once. Preliminaries over, Mr. Ito paid an
official call at the Kang-yin-tao, or "Official Besidence", but no-
thing definite was arrived at. Meetings were held in both the
forenoon and afternoon of the next day. May 8th, the Japanese
Envoy urging promptitude with great energy, while the Chinese
Plenipotentiaries were evidently most reluctant to fulfil their part
of the contract. Point after point was brought forward and
urged, Mr. ltd evincing growiug impatience at the tardy conduct
of the Chinese. When not in actual conclave, messengers kept
constantly going to and fro between the contracting parties. In
the meanwhile the Yokohama Marit, joined by the just arrived
Higo Ma.ru, got up steam and made ready to start at a moment's
notice. There was a strong feeling of excitement and apprehen-
sion, in which foreigners shared as well. Messengers were
constantly hurrying between the American Consulate and Mr.
Foster's. As the hours passed the strain grew momentarily
greater, but finally, late in the evening — between 9.30 and 11 p. m.

THE TREATY OF PEAOE. 525

—ratifications were exchanged and the Treaty of Peace definitely
established.

It had already been determined that Envoy ltd and suite
should at once start for Port Arthur on the conclusion of the work;
so at 3 a. m. of May 9th, the Japanese left their lodgings, under
escort of an efiicient guard. Li Fu-chweng represented the Chinese
Ambassadors, and accompanied the party from the wharf to
the Yokohama Maru. At about 5 a. m. the Yokohama Maru and
her escort, the Higo Maru, weighed anchor and steamed out of the
harbour. As they did so the Sun-flag was hoisted over the
Customs building, while fire-crackers sputtered a noisy farewell,
in accordance with Chinese ideas of friendship. When Envoy Ito
and his party were seen to board their steamer, the officers and crew
of H. B. M. Edgar saluted the Japanese with loud cheers, to which
the Japanese replied with profound bows. There were, at the time,
in the harbour no less than nine Eussian men-of-war, besides the
Flagship Pamiat Azova ; further two torpedo-gunboats and one tor-
pedo-boat. Of other nationalities, these were one French, two
German, two British, one American and one Italian warships.
The Russian men-of-war had changed their paint and cleared for
action ; moreover they kept up a kind of mock-fight by firing
blank-cartridges, the whole surface of the sea thereby being covered
with a pall of smoke. The German and French war-vessels more
or less followed the example set by the Russians — and all tliis
because of the presence of two small Japanese ex-merchantmen.
The civil and naval ofiicers representing the United States and
Great Britain, on the other hand, were eager to show every
courtesy to the Japanese. The British Admiral Fremantle, in
particular, called on board the Yokohama Maru so soon as he
returned to Chefoo in the Flagship Centurion. Envoy Ito was on
shore when the Centurion came in, and received Admiral Freman-
tle with great cordiality. A conversation ensued which lasted
for some time.

Envoy Ito and suite had avoided travelling to Chefoo in a
Japanese man-of-war, and came unostentatiously in the Yokohama
Maru. This caused much favourable comment. It was at first
supposed that the Japanese Fleet would visit the harbotir, and it
was evidently for this reason that the Russian, French and Ger-

526 HEROIC JAPAN.

man war-ships prepared for action. But the only Japanese ship
that put in an appearance, was the little Higo Maru, a trading
vessel like the YoJcohama Maru. So all the bluster and bellicose
preparations of the three dissenting Powers went for nothing.

Six hours later, at 11 a. m., the Yolcoliama Maru reached
Port Arthur, the Hkjo Maru following in her wake. Mr. Ito at
once landed and went to Head Quarters, where he had immediate
audience of H. I. H. Prince Komatsu Akihito, to whom he narrat-
ed the course of events. His Imperial Highness now first learned,
with much gratification, of the ratification of the Treaty of Peace,
several important modifications having been made before the res-
pective Plenipotentiaries had affixed their seals. But when the
Yolcoliama Maru entered the harbour nothing had been done to
give Mr. Ito and his party a suitable welcome. This was due to
the fact that it was believed the ratification had been postponed.
On hearing, however, that the exchange of ratifications had been
definitely effected, there was a general feeling of joy. At 4 p. m.
H. I. H. Prince Komatsu give a banquet to Envoy Ito and suite
on board the Ikai Maru. H. M. the Emperor was cheered to the
echo, while the healths of Envoy Ito and his party were drunk
with enthusiasm in bumpers of champagne. A British officer
being among the guests present, the health of H. M. Queen Vic-
toria was drunk with honours, the band in attendance discoursing
sweet music the while. At the conclusion of the banquest. Envoy
Ito and his suite took leave of the Generalissimo and returned to
the Yokohama Maru. His Imperial Highness accompanied Envoy
Ito to the head of the gangway. On the pier beside the steamer
the highest civil, military and naval dignitaries were drawn up in
line, and repeatedly cheered the parting Envoy. As Mr. Ito gained
the deck of the Yokohama Maru cheer after cheer rang across the
■still waters of the harbour, the bands afioat and on shore swelling
the flood of joyous sound. Again, as the Yokohama Maru moved off,
her bow pointing towards Japan, the cheers broke out anew. H. I.
H. Prince Komatsu mounted the bridge of the Ikai Maru and gazed
iiitently at the parting vessel. On Envoy Ito and his suite
bowing their final adieus in the direction of the Ikai Maru, the
Prince took off his hat and waved it in token of farewell. Preced-
ed by the Yaeyama, the steamer then left the harbour, reaching

THE TREATY OF PEACE. 527

TJjina without mishap on May 12th. Without stopping here the
party went on to Hiroshima, thence by rail to Kyoto, where they
arrived at 11.30 a. m. of the following day. Repairing at once to
Head Quarters, Envoy Ito had audience of H. M. the Emperor,
narrating all that had occurred. An Imperial Edict had already,
on May 10th, sanctioned the articles of the Tready of Peace — and
so the great War was over.

" Platidite amid ! "

^---■'^s^zrslfsrr^^v!'-^

APPENDIX A.

THE TEEATY OF PEACE.

His Majesty the Emperor of Japan and His Majesty the Emperor
of China, desiring to restore the blessings of peace to their countries
and subjects and to remove all cause for future complications, have
named as their Plenipotentiaries for the purpose of concluding a
Treaty of Peace, that is to say :

His Majesty the Emperor of Japan, Count Ito Hirobumi, Ju-ni-i,
Grand Cross of the Imperial Order of the Paullownia, Minister
President of State, and Viscount Mutsu Munemitsu, Ju-ni-i, First Class
of the Imperial Order of the Sacred Treasure, Minister of State for
Foreign Affairs ;

And His Majesty the Emperor of China, Li Hung-chang, Senior
Tutor to the Heir Apparent, Senior Grand Secretary of State, Minis-
ter Superintendent of Trade for the Northern Ports of China, Viceroy
of the Province of Chihli and ICarl of the First Eank, and Li Ching-
Fong, Ex-Minister of the Diplomatic Service, of the Second Official
Bank ;

Who, after having exchanged their Full Powers, which were
found to be in good and proper form, have agreed to the following
Articles :

ARTICLE I.

China recognizes definitively the full and complete independence
and autonomy of Korea, and in consequence, the payment of tribute
and the performance of ceremonies and formalities by Korea to China
in derogation of such independence and autonomy, shall wholly
cease for the future.

APPENDIX. 529

ARTICLE II.

China cedes to Japan in perpetuity and sovereignty, the follow-
ing territories together with all fortifications, arsenals and public
property thereon :

a) — The southern portion of the Province of Feng-Tien within
the following bonndaries :

The line of demarcation begins at the mouth of the Kiver Yalu
and ascends that stream to the mouth of the River Anping ; from
thence the line runs to Funghwang ; from thence to Haiching, from
thence to Yingkow, forming a line which describes the southern
portion of the territory. The places above-named are included in the
ceded territory. When the line reaches the River Liao at Yingkow
it follows the course of that stream to its mouth, where it terminates.
The mid-channel of the River Liao shall be taken as the line of
demarcation.

The cession also includes all Islands apx:)ertaining or belonging
to the Province of Feng-Tien situated in the eastern portion of the
Bay of Liaotung and in the northern part of the Yellow Sea.

b) — The Island of Formosa, together with all islands appertaining
or belonging to the said Island of Formosa.

c) — The Pescadores Group, that is to say, all Islands Ij'ing be-
tween the 119th and 120 degrees of longitude east of Greenwich and
the 23rd and 24th degrees of north latitude.

ARTICLE IIL

The alignments of the frontiers described in the preceeding
Article, shall be subject to verification and demarcation on the spot,
by a Joint Commisson of Delimitation, consisting of two or more
Japanese and two or more Chinese Delegates to be appointed im-
mediately after the exchange of the ratifications of this Act. In
the case the boundaries laid down in this Act are found to be
defective at any point, either on account of topography or in con-
sideration of good administration, it shall also be the duty of the
Delimitation Commission to rectify' the some.

The Delimitation Commission will enter upon its duties as soon
as possible, and will bring its labors to a conclusion within the period
of one year after appointment.

530 HEBOIG JAPAN.

The alignments laid down in this Act, shall, however, be main-
tained until the rectifications of Delimitation Commission, if any are
made, shall have received the approval of the Governments of Japan
and China.

ARTICLE. IV.

China agrees to pay to Japan as a war indemnity, the sum of
200,000,000 Kuping Taels. The said sum to be paid in eight instal-
ments. The first instalment of 50,000,000 taels, to be paid within six
months, and the second instalment of 50,000,000 taels to be paid
within twelve months, after the exchange of the ratifications of this
Act. The remaining sum to be paid within six equal annual instal-
ments, as follows : The first of such equal annual instalment to be
paid within two years ; the second within three years ; the third
within four years ; the fourth within five years ; the fifth within six
years, and sixth within seven years, after the exchange of the ratifi-
cation of this Act. Interest at the rate of 5 per centum per annum
shall begin to run an all unpaid portions of the said indemnity from
the date the first instalment falls due.

China shall, however, have the right to pay by anticipation at
any time any or all of said instalments. In case the whole amount of
indemnity is paid within three years after the exchange of the ratifi-
cation of the present Act, all interest shall be waived and the interest
for two years, and a half or for any less period if then already paid
shall be included as a part of the principal amount of the indemnity.

ARTICLE V.

The inhabitants of the teritorries ceded to Japan, who wish to
take up their residence outside the ceded districts, shall be at liberty
to sell their real property and retire. For this purpose a period of two
years from the date of the exchange of the ratifications of the present
Act, shall be granted. At the expiration of that period those of
the inhabitants who shall not have left such territories shall, at the
option of Japan, be deemed to be Japanese subjects.

Each of the two Governments shall, immediately upon the ex-
change of the ratifications of the present Act, send one or more
Commissioners to Formosa to effect a final transfer of that Province ;
and within the space of two months after the exchange of the ratifi-
cations of this Act, such transfer shall be completed.

APPENDIX. 531

ARTICLE VI.

All treaties between Japan and China having come to an end in
consequence of the War, China engages, immediately upon the ex-
change of the ratifications of this Act, to appoint Plenipotentiaries to
conclude, with the Japanese Plenipotentiaries, a Treaty of Commerce
and Navigation and a Convention to regulate Frontier Intercourse and
Trade. The Treaties, Conventions and Regulations now subsisting
between China and European Powers shall serve as a basis for the said
Treaty and Convention between Japan and China. From the date of
the exchange of the ratifications of this Act until the said Treaty and
Convention are brought into actual operation, the Japanese Govern-
ment ; its officials ; commerce ; navigation ; frontier intercourse and
trade ; industries ; ships and subjects, shall, in every respect, be
accorded by China the most favoured nation treatment.

China makes in addition the following concession, to take effect
six months after the date of the present Act :

1st. — The following cities, towns and ports, in addition to those
already opened, shall be opened to the trade, residence, industries
and manufactures of Japanese subjects, under the same conditions
and with the same privileges and facilities as exist at the present
upon cities, towns and ports of China :

1. — Shashih in the Province of Hupeh.
2. — Chungking in the Province of Szechiian.
3. — Soochow in the Province of Kianghsu.
4. — Hangchow in the Province of Chekiang.
The Japanese Government shall have the right to station Consuls
:at any or all of the above named places.

2nd — Steam navigation for vessels under the Japanese flag for
the conveyance of passengers and cargo, shall be extended to the
following places :

1. — On the Upper Yangtsze Rivei', from Ichang to Chung-
king.
2. — On the Woosung River and the Canal, from Shanghai to
Soochow and Hangchow.
The Rules and Regulations which now govern the navigation of
the inland waters of China by foreign vessels, shall, so far as appli-
cable, be enforced in respect of the above-named routes, until new
Rules and Regulations are conjointly agreed to.

532 HEROIC JAPAN.

3rd — Japanese subjects purchasing goods or produce in the
interior of China, shall have the right temporarily to rent or hire
warehouses for the storage of the articles so purchased or transport-
ed, without the payment of any taxes or exactions whatever.

4th — Japanese subjects shall be free to engage in all kinds of
manufacturing industries in all the open cities, towns and ports of
China, and shall be at liberty to import into China all kinds of
machinery, paying only the stipulated import duties thereon.

All articles manufactured by Japanese subjects in China,
shall, in respect of inland transit and internal taxes, duties,
charges and exactions of all kinds, and also in respect of warehous-
ing and storage facilities in tne interior of China, stand upon the
same footing and enjoy the same privileges and exemptions as
merchandise imported by Japanese subjects into China.

In the event of additional Rules and Regulations being-
necessary in connection with these concessions, thej- shall be
embodied in the Treaty of Commerce and Navigation provided
for by this Article.

ARTICLE VII.

Subject to the provisions of the next succeeding article, the
evacuation of China by the armies of Japan, shall be completely
effected within three months after the exchange of the ratifications of
the present Act.

ARTICLE VIII.

As a guarantee of the faithful performance of the stipulations of
this Act, China consents to the temporary occupation by the military
forces of Japan, of Wei-hai-wei in the Province of Shantung.

Upon the payment of the first two instalments of the war indem-
nity, herein stipulated, this place shall be evacuated by the Japanese
forces, provided the Chinese Government consents to pledge, under
suitable and sufficient arrangements, the Customs Revenue of China
as security for the payment of the principal and interest of the
remaining instalments of said indemnity. In the event no such
arrangements are concluded, such evacuation shall only take place
upon the payment of the final instalment of said indemnity.

It is, however, expressly understood that no such evacuation

APPENDIX. 533

shall take place until after the exchange of the ratifications of the
Treaty of Commerce and Navigation.

ARTICLE IX.

Immediately upon the exchange of the ratifications of this Act,
all prisoners of war then held shall be restored, and China under-
takes not to ill-treat or punish prisoners of war so restored to her by
Japan. China also engages to at once release all Japanese subjects
accused of being military spies or charged with any other military
offences. China further engages not to punish in any manner, nor
to allow to be punished, those Chinese subjects who have in any
manner been compromised in their relations with the Japanese Army
during the war.

ARTICLE X.

All offensive military operations shall cease upon the exchange
of the ratifications of this Act.

ARTICLE XI.

Tqe present Act shall be ratified by Their Majesties the Emperor
of Japan and the Emperor of China, and ratifications shall be ex-
changed at Chefoo, on the 8th day of the 5th month of the 28th
year of Meiji, corresponding to 14th day of the 4th month of the
2Ist year of Kuang Hsii (May 8th, 1895).

In witness whereof, the respective Plenipotentiaries have signed
the same and have affixed thereto the seal of their arms.

Done at Shimonoseki, in duplicate, this 17th day of tlae 4th
month of the 28th year of Meiji, corresponding to 23rd day of the 3rd
month of 21st year of Kuang Hsii.

CO UNT ITO HIROB U3IL [L.L. ]

Ju-ni-i ; Orand Gross of the Imperial Order of the Paullownia ;

3Iinisler President of State; Plenijjotentiary of
His Majesty the Emperor of Japan.

534 HEROIC JAPAN.

VISCOUNT MUTSU MUNEMITSU [L.L.]

Ju-ni-i First Class of the Imperial Order of the Sacred

Treasure ; Minister of State far Foreign Affairs ; Plenipotentiary
of His Majesty the Emperor of Japan.

LI EUNG-CHANG [L.L.]

Plenipotentiary of Bis Majesty the Enperor of China.

Senitor Tutor to the Heir Apparent ; Senitor Grand Secretary of

State ; Minister Superintendent of Trade for the Northern

Ports of China ; Viceroy of the Province of Cliihli

and Earl of the First Bank.

LI CHING-FONG,

Plenipotentiary of His Majesty the Emperor of China.

Ex-minister of the Liplomaiic Service of the
Second Official Bank.

APPENDIX B.

JAPANESE TEXT OF THE WAE SONGS.

Nol.

VTE YA KORASE YA !

Vte ya korase ya Seikoku wo ! Sei wa mihuni no ada nam zo t
Toyo heiwa no ada nam zo ! Uchite tadashiki kuni to seyo !

Mikuni no kenn wo samataguru, Goman buret no teki wo ute !
Toyo heiwa no gi wo shiranu, Momai givanko no teki wo ute!

Ute ya korase ya Seikoku wo ! Ute ya korase ya Shina-hei wo .'
Mikuni ni hamuko Shina-hei wa, Mikuni no kogi wo hesshi sun,

Seifu wo tasukuru jaku-hei zo !

Sono kazu ikani oku tomo, Omune ugo no yakara nomi.

Buki no katachi wa soro tomo, Egakeru bijin ni kotonarazu.
Hoto-oki no kaisen ni, Kano gunkan wa kudaketari ;

Seikwan eki no rikusen ni, Kano guntai wa yaburetari.
Kakumo kudakuru gunkan to, Kakumo yabururu guntai ica,

Taloe iku man aritote mo, Ikadeka loare ni atarubeki ?
Ute ya korase ya Shina-hei wo !

No 1.
UTE YA KORASE YA !

Allegro.

fej^rr^iyyi^ypj 1^37^77^^

^4r-a^--F"-iH^P

636

HEROIC JAPAN.

Chorus.
— ft-

l ^ A

SE*333=

^^S^S^EES^

^^^^^^^f^^\m-^^^^^^

W^Q=t^g+g"QHT

%#Efeg,teE^g^^f^^^^J^^^^^

T-^

J ff

^^^^^^^ffffl=F=g=^^

No. 2.

PEKIN MADE.

Shina mo mukashi lua seiken no, Oshie aritsuru Icuni naredo.

To wo kae to shi ivo furumama ni, Shidai ni kaika no atojisan
Kuni iva Chuka to hokoredomo, Kokoro no yaban wa hanpirei.

Somo momai wo yaburazuba, Waga Toyo no yo wa ah^i.
Toki koso kitare, iza kitare .' Toyo-saka nohoru Hinohata wo ;

Pekin no shiro ni oshitaide, Mumyo no yanii wo terasu-beshi;
Kore zo nani ofu (o) hinomoto no, Sumern Mikuni no tsutome nam,

Sumera mi-ikusa kiaoi tnutsu, Susunie ya susume, Pekin made !

APPENDIX.

537

ON TO PEKING !

March.

5^^

-^-^S^

-|°n*-

:bc-r:

:tS:i=T:ttbi

rcai

:ta==z:

&^^m

* r

Tp, ^

g-g:rf^^^pE^g

EEE^MPS

f-H^

-//

7 iir-F'ri'-p-i-r-r'-r — n*-r-FP-h* — -/
7 ff ^ ^

-1 — ^^

^=-F

-S-

^=^

_^^E^EB

C:*=c

^g^

:£f

r^=f-

^^i^

u~r^!^* ^

ir=tq'

iE^E^

E£^^SS

:Cr- / 7:c»:

^-'^z

No. 3.

I^flgra masurao wa yama yukdba, Kusamiisu kabane umi yukaba,

Mizuku kabane to mukashi yori, Ghikaite Kuni ni tsukusMkvri.
Jinsei wazuka goju nen, Inochi oshimite yorozu yo no,

538

HEROIC JAPAN.

Na wo kegasu-beki koto ya aru, Iki aru kagin susu miute !
Kimi ni sasaguru inochi zo ya ! Kuni no homare wo inasumi zo ya !
Teki no yadama wo se ni ona ! Omote wo mukete susumi yuke !

Susumi susumite, kaerimizu! Taorete yamanu tamashii wa,
Toyo heiwa no shugo-jin to, Sue, no yo kakete matsuraren.

Susume ya, susume, masurao yo!

March

No. 3.
THE HERO.

Sg5^=[&^^^qp3U^j^^

^^"^^^^^^^^^^^

3tzJ

S-

J^IJ V-

//'

Chorns.

e£

Id'S'lJ

No. 4.
EIRYO.

Satekono iabi no tataJcai tea, Tada Chosen no tame narazu ;

APPENDIX.

539

Toyd zento no annei wo, Hakarase tamo eiryo nari.
Eiryo no hodo vjo kashikomite, JKono mokuieki wo toguru made,

Kimi no ontame Kuni no Tame ! Heiwa no ada wo iairage yo !
Gunki no moto wa Sumeragi no, Qyokuza no mae ni hitoshiki zo !

Kenagi ni hataraki Eikan ni ! Azukaru koto wo hohorogake !
Moia jokan no meirei wa, Kashikoki Chohugo tofukujushi.

Suikwa no naka mo dangwan no, Ame ya arare mo ito nayo !
Kono seishin dani tayumazuba, Ikanaru koto ka narazaran.

Kogane no tali mo kumoi yori, Eagayaku isao wo matsu naran.
Toku-toku susumite, ko wo tate, Gaika wo soshite kaeru-beshi !

Toyd heiwa no kiso wo tate, Eiryo wo yasunji iatematsure !

No. 4.

THE IMPERIAL WILL.

P-^^-^irrrriJ^g

ffl:

£a£fe^

i=ffmff irririr^^gF^fF^

~f f # r i

^^^

i*rf ^

540

HEROIC JAPAN.

mss^mi^^^^^^m^=^

~j~

g^-g££i^f-tfrfH.i '/ i/rP|fcL[rJ4jL^

T=^

I I

|^^fe-^a=^^;:>4^4^gfe^?

fea;3^j^Ta^:^^^g^^^^

^-^

>-Ti;

-EEffiW.

APPENDIX C.

THE POET AETHUE STOEY.

(Taken from the New York Herald of December 18tli, ISgi.)

Washington, Dec. 17. — Fuller information concerning the report-
ed massacre of Chinese by the Japanese troops after the fall of Port
Arthur was received by the Japanese Minister, Mr. Kurino, this
morning from Mr. Mutsu, the Minister of Foreign Affairs at Tokyo.
Mr. Mutsu says in his dispatch that the Government is not yet in
possession of all the facts about the alleged atrocities, but that many
details have been ascertained. What is known to Mr. Mutsu, as
stated in the cable message, follows :

Many of the Chinese soldiers at Port Arthur and from the out-
lying fortifications taken by the Japanese, discarded their uniforms,
and it is now known that almost all of the Chinese in plain clothes
who where killed there were soldiers in disguise. The inhabitants
of Port Arthur quitted the place before the engagement. A few re-
mained,however, having been armed under orders to resist the Japa-
nese by firing on them. This they did, and in the confusion of the
fight it was impossible to distinguish them from the Chinese soldiers.
The Japanese Army entering Port Arthur was greatly excited by
the sight of the fearfully mutilated bodies of the Japanese prisoners,
some of whom had been burned alive and some crucified. Notwith-
standing this, the discipline of the army was maintained. A number
of Chinese prisoners were taken and were kindly treated. The
wounded (Chinese and Japanese) who could be moved are on their
way to Tokyo, and will arrive in a few days. Other information
received at the Legation indicates that atrocities were perpetrated on
Japanese prisoners at Port Arthur prior to the fall of that Chinese
stronghold. It is said that not only were some of the Japanese cap-
tives crucified and others burned at the stake, but their dead bodies
were so horribly treated that the tales of Indian massacres in the
early days on the frontier pale in comparison.

542 HEROIC JAPAN.

Minister Kurino places no faith in the stories of a three days'
butchery by the Japanese soldiers, and he thinks that the full details
■will show that women and children were not killed by his country-
men. In the absence of more explicit information, he accepts the
official statement received to-day from Mr. Mutsu, believing that the
investigation which is now going on will disclose that the supposed
inhabitants who were killed were Chinese soldiers disguised as civili-
ans, who resisted the Japanese, as Mr. Mutsu says, after the victorious
troops had entered the town. At the most, he believes that nothing
more will be shown than that some of the Japanese soldiers undertook,
in their excitement over the spectacle of the mutilated bodies of their
comrades, to revenge themselves on the Chinese soldiers with whom
they had come in contact; but he is confident that if such a thing occur-
red it did not proceed to any greater length. So far as the reports of
atrocities are concerned, a gentleman who is familiar with Chinese
history said this morning that Chinese had never been invaded by a
civilized nation without a great deal of butchery. The Allies, in 1868>
and the English and the French, in their wars with China, had shown
no quarter whatever.

No information has been received in Washington with regard to
the report that Kang Chang has bean appointed an Ambassador to
negotiate for peace with the Tokyo Government. Chang was a
member of the Tsung-li Yamen, or Chinese Board of Foreign
Affairs, but was dismissed at the beginning of the present hostilities
for endeavoring to bring about a settlement of the Korean affairs.
He is the head of a great Chinese family, a man of the highest ability,
and has been spoken of a the successor of Li Hung-chang. It is
stated at the Japanese Legation here that a better man could not
have been selected for the delicate mission with which he is said to
have been intrusted.

An official telegram was received by Miss Clara Barton, president
of the American Eed Cross Society, to-day from the Japanese Lega-
tion.

To correct erroneous statement that the Eed Cross had been
rejected by Japan, the Japanese Minister volunteered to ascertain the
facts from his Govenment, and received the following message : —

Tokyo, Dec. 16. 1894.

KuEiNO, Washington :

Nov. 28 after the fall of Port Arthur, a Chinese steamer had some
men on board, who stated that they belonged to a so-called private

APPENDIX. 543

Ked Cross Society of Tientsin, and asked that the wounded Chinese
should be delivered to them for treatment at Tientsin. They pro-
duced certification from Li Hung-chang and some of the foreign con-
suls. Our military authorities replied that, while they appreciated
the philanthropic spirit which prompted this action, the Chinese
wounded were prisoners of war, and could not be allowed to be taken
to their own country, which was hostile to Japan, even though the
request was made through the good offices of the consuls of neutral
powers. They added that the Japanese field hospital would care for
the wounded Chinese, for which course it had abundant facilities,
and requested the Chinese vessel to leave the harbor within a specified
time.

MUTSU,

Minister for Foreign Affairs.

APPENDIX D.

THE EXTEAOEDINAEY SESSION OF THE
IMPEEIAL DIET.

Not long after H. M. the Emperor had gone on to Hiroshima, an
Imperial Edict was issued summoning an Extraordinary Session of
the Imperial Diet, the Session to be held in Hiroshima on Oct. 19th,
1894. Despite the great distance of this city from Tokyo, the mem-
bers of both Houses made haste to assemble by the appointed day ;
for it was well known that the subject of the war-expenditure and the
issue of the Domestic "War Loan Bonds would be discvissed.

On October 18th H. M. the Emperor opened the Session in per-
son, repairing for that purpose to the large building temporarily
chosen to represent the House of Parliament. The Speech from the
Throne was read by the Minister President of State, and, in a few
well-selected words, set forth the purpose of the Session and urged
the members of both Houses to show their patriotic zeal in the
nation's behalf. On the same day the Government Representatives
gave each House a number of important subjects for immediate
discussion ; while the members of the Upper House answered in sui-
table and respectful terms to the Speech from the Throne. The next
day Count Ito, Minister President of State, addressed the Upper
House. He showed, in a most excellently prepared argument, how
the declaration of war with China had been unavoidable, the diploma-
tic correspondence immediately preceding the outbreak of the War
being laid on the table for the perusal of the members. Two or three
very important propositions were finally brought before the members.

The Lower House replied on this day to the Speech from the
Throne, the loyalty and devotion of the members to the Imperial Will
being clearly set forth in the replj'. The election of Committees was
then proceeded to. On the following day the Upper House did not
assemble, but the Lower House met at one o'clock in the afternoon.

APPENDIX.

545

Minister President Ito, with two other Ministers of State, was present,
Mounting the rostrum, he made the following remarks: —

"Gentlemen: Since the commencement of' the War, His Majesty
the Emperor has been most concerned for the welfare and condition
of the nation and its interests ; and it is for this reason that His
Majesty has come hither to Hiroshima. The present Extraordinary
Session of the Imperial Diet has been summoned in order to discuss
several matters of vital importance, bearing upon the War. Our
soldiers have been successful at SOnghwan and PhOngyang ; our Navy
hascarried all before it in the Yellow Sea. You and I, gentlemen,
. fmiist feel profoundly grateful to those who have so vrell fought the
' battles of Japan. At the same time we must make up our minds to
carry this war to a successful issue, no matter how great the cost.
I have already had laid on your desks the propositions I wish to have
discussed. Gentlemen, you have listened to the Imperial words and
commands. Now it is your duty to show your devotion and obedience,
giving your whole strength to this. It is my earnest wish that you
will do your boundeu duty promptly, and that the interests of the Em-
pire may not be jeopardised by any measures you take ".

At the conclusion of the Pre-
mier's remarks, several members ex-
pressed a desire for a Secret Session,
with closed doors, as they wished
to put some questions about the
propositions laid before them.
Others again opposed this idea.
But Count Ito definitely put an end
to the discussion by declaring that
. he did not intend to replj' to ques-
tions concerning the War and the
diplomatic matters connected there-
with. This was, he declared, some-
thing quite beyond his powers.

Mr. Watanabe Kunitake, Minis-
ter of State for Finance, then
mounted the rostrum and spoke to
the subjoined effect : —

" Gentlemen : In obedience to the Imperial commands, I have had
put before you certain propositions connected with the War Budget.
You will acknowledge that the War was unavoidably declared, and

Mk. Watanab^ KuNiTAKi;,
MiNisTEK OF Finance.

546

HEROIC JAPAN.

that we are justly waging it in order to establish the peace of the
Orient. As a consequence, no matter how costly the War may prove,
we may not withdraw until complete success has been achieved. In
this we must, as always, uphold the dignity and honour of our coun-
try. Our forty million brethren have determined to do this, and in-
deed I need not say it to you, for there is none, I firmly believe, who-
does not share the same belief. With regard to the necessity for a
large expenditure, I need not speak here: for j'ou well know how and
why it is that the money is demanded. I shall therefore not enter
into particulars, but content myself with hoping that you will be very
faithful, discuss the propositions with zeal, and pass your resolutions

with promptitude and despatch.
In this way I trust you will let the
world know that, in the War with
China, we are all actuated by the
same spirit ".

On this some two or three
members again attempted to put
questions relating to the diplomatic
management of the War ; but the
Premier still refusing to discuss
such matters, the questions were
not pressed by the members. The
next thing was to discuss the main
objects of the Extraordinary Ses-
sion : the pecuniary management
of the War, the Extraordinary Bud-
get, and the raising of a Domestic
War Loan. These matters were entrusted for investigation to nine
chosen committee-men and the Order of the Day was settled.

Later on Mr. Abe, Chairman of the Budget Committee, made the
following report as the result of the Committee's labours : — " We have
hdd meetings both yesterday and to-day. The proposition laid
before us is a very simple one ; yet as it concerns our achievement of
a victory over China, we have investigated the matter with the utmost
care. As diplomatic secrets are involved, we have had to hold secret
consultations ; and now I have to tell you that we are agreed in this
matter. We, the members of the Committee, on the strength of the
report made us, earnestly hope that the Budget will be passed at
once ; thus freeing H. M. the Emperor from anxiety on this score

Me. Kxisumoto Masataka.

AFPENDIX.

547

(applause). Finally we trust that the discussion will be brought to a
prompt conclusion and that every member, to the last man, will give
his unqualified consent (applause)".

Mr. Misaki Kamenosuke, a
prominent Liberal, thereupon arose
and said, — "As the War Budget
has already been carefully scru-
tinised by the Committee, I move
that it be adopted by an unanimous
vote ''.

There was no one who object-
ed to this, and when Mr. Kusumoto
Masataka, the President of the
Lower House, rose to put the
resolution, it was adopted unani-
mously with applause and loud
cheers. After a little pause, the
other Government bills were simi-
larly passed without dissent.

Mk. Yoshikawa Akimasa.

Mb. Matano Tazu

On the 21st of the same month,
the Upper House met, and the
Government bills entrusted to a
Committee of nine members nomina-
ted by the President, Marquis
Hachisuka Mochi-aki. After a short
interval, during which the Com-
mittee examined the bills, the House
re-assembled at one p. m. Viscount
Tani, Chairman of the Committee
elect, then made a short report on
the Extraordinary Budget connect-
ed with the prosecution of the War.
"The Committee," he explained, "are
quite satisfied with the answers
made our inquiries by the Govern-
ment, and we have concluded to ad-
I hope, my Lords, that you will

vise the adoption of the Budget,
follow our lead. "

Marquis Daigo then rose and proposed that the vote should be
unanimous and the Budget passed without discussion. This met

548

HE BO 10 JAPAN.

with the approval of all present, so that when the vote was put there
was not one dissentient voice. Thereafter the bills relating to the
pecuniary management of the War, the Special Expenditure, and the
regulations affecting the floating of the Domestic War Loan, were
passed without a word of dissent. It was no time to weigh pros and
cons or to indulge in party-feeling ; the glory of the Empire was at
stake, and every member was inspired by the desire to drop all perso-
nal or partisan considerations in the nation's behalf. And so this Ex-
traordinary Session of the Imperial
Diet lasted no more than four
days !

The closing ceremony was held
on the following day. The mem-
bers assembled at II a. m., the
various Ministers of State — Counts
Ito and Saigo, Messrs. Watanabe,
Yoshikawa, etc., taking their official
seats at the same time. Mr. Matano
Taku, Secretary of the Imperial
Household Department, then hand-
ed the Imperial Decree declaring
the Session ended, to the Minister
President, Count Ito. With a pro-
found bow the Premier took the
document, which he proceeded to
read aloud in a clear, resonant voice.
Marquis Hachisuka then received the Decree, as President of the
Upper House — and by 11.10 a. m. the Session was over.

Maeqtjis Hachisttka Mochi-aki.

Teiumphal Akch or Evergeeens.

APPENDIX E.

-THE EMPEROE'S HOME COMING.

(Adapted from the Japan Mail.)

Never did Tokyo wear a gaj'er appearance and never were all
classes more tboroughly repreKented in the vast crowd tbat surged
througli the streets than on Thursday, May 30th, 1895, when His
Majesty the Emperor, so long absent from his Imperial city, returned
to the metropolis, crowned with the laurels of a victorious war. No
matter how great the friction between political parties and the
Cabinet, no matter how deep-seated the dissatisfaction on account of
the inevitable retrocession of Manchuria, all hearts had ever shown
unswerving loyality, and prompt obedience to the Emperor's will.
His Majestj''s indefatigable labours, frugality, and actual discomfort
while at Hiroshima, for so many months the Head-Quarters, had
created a profound impression on the minds of the people, with whom
"fidelity to the Imperial House" has ever proved a watchword
potent to still all storms. The kindly interest expressed in the

550 HEROIC JAPAN.

welfare of those engaged in the War, the frequent visits to Hospitals
and the sick and wounded, the numerous Imperial donations of those
little comforts and luxuries that mean so much to the soldier or sailor
far from his native land — all these things will remain indelibly impres-
sed on the memory of the present generation and be the boast and pride
of its descendants. The days to elapse before the Emperor's return
had been eagarly counted, and as one postponement followed another
the people's heart grew sick with hope deferred, and an ugly, though
of course wholly baseless, rumour began to be circulated. Even
when the Official Gazette announced that His Majesty would positively
arrive in Tokyo at 2 p. m. on the afternoon of May 30th, there were
still many who doubted, or rather feared, that the date would again
be postponed. But when the telegrams began to pour in telling of the
Imperial progress from city to city and of the joyous enthusiasm of
the people along the route, all doubt was removed; and so on this day
all Tokyo turned out to give the revered Sovereign a right imperial
welcome-home.

The tone of the Japanese press at this time, may be seen from
the following paragraph translated from the NicM Nichi Shimbun:
— "His Imperial Majisty has caused the national prestige to be en-
hanced not in the Mphere of war alone, but also in that of foreign
policy. While tlie war was still in progress, His Majesty elevated the
position of the Empire among the nations of the world by causing to
be exchanged new treaties with England and the United States, while
those with Italy and Belgium have also received the signatures of the
respective Plenipotentiaries. More than this, His August Majesty
has been pleased to complete successfully the exchange of the ratifi-
cations of the Peace Treaty with the Emperor of China. With respect
to the friendly advice of the three Powers, His Majesty, on the one
hand, caused his Ministers to pursue a course consistent alike with
honour and with peace ; while, on the other, he displayed great
wisdom in preventing other Powers from interfering with the settle-
ment of the issues between Japan and China. In this way, a national
•disgrace has beeu avoided, while, at the same time, an opportunity has
been given to the nation for nourishing its resources. In short. His
Majesty's object is unquestionably to bid the nation be united and
wait for a future opportunity. It is our earnest hope that our coun-
trymen will lay to their hearts the instruction contained in the four
Imperial Rescripts, and by strengthing the foundations of the Empire
strive to repay a ten-thousandth part of the great obligations they

APPENDIX. 551

owe to their illustrious Sovereign. May His Majesty's life be pre-
served for years without number."

There were triumphal arches erected along the broad avenue
leading post the Houses of Parliament (Saiwai-chd), at Shimbashi, and
facing the Sakurada Gate, constructed by the municipality of Tokj'o.
Work was not finished on these striking and gigantic structures until
late on Wednesday afternoon (May 29tb), but everything was in
readiness early Thursday morning, the finishing touches being
given shortly after daybreak. Long before 10 in the forenoon, the
route to be followed by the Imperial cortege was packed close on
either side with a mighty concourse of people. All traffic was sus-
pended for several hours before the appointed time, and the streets
were patrolled by hundreds of gensdarmes and police-constables.
The weather was everything that could be desired, though somewhat
too hot for comfort. A strong breeze did spring up a little before
noon, but this was provocative of one of those dust-storms for which
Tokyo is unfortunately famous. Nearly every avenue leading to
Shimbashi was densely crowded with people, dressed in their best, all
desirous of seeing the Imperial cortege. But the throng was so
great and the eagerness of the people so intense to get as near as
possible to their goal that the united strength of the police and
gensdarmerie proved, in most cases, powerless to keep more than a
small aTenue open. Noblemen jostled with commoners, and lackeys
from the Palace shouldered past simple country folk that had come
up to the city to catch a glimpse, even if a distant one, of their vic-
torious Emperor. About noon the main avenues about the Shimba-
shi terminus were closed to further passage, except in the case of
officials. No tramcars were running, and the vast multitudes near
the station preserved a decorous silence as impressive as it was
unusual. Lining the canal, and either side of Shimbashi the throng
was tremendous, the police often being compelled to strike with their
scabbards or the flat of their swords. The four or five front rows of
onlookers were made to crouch on the ground, so that the less
fortunate behind them might get a chance to see what was going on;
and it must be said that most exemplary patience was exhibited
on the part of the constabulary. At half-past one the space about
the station presented a most striking picture, with the Imperial
carriage all red and gold, drawn up before the exit, and mount-
ed Lancers waiting in serried ranks for the signal that the train
was sighted. The great arch just in front of the station was very

552 HE ROW JAPAN.

imposing ; on either side waited the Guard of Honour, and in the
rear of the troopers were the carriages of those who were to follow
in the cortege. To the left stood another vast multitude of people,
who had taken this position of vantage and waited patiently thei"e since
early in the morning. Inside, the station was no longer the some-
what dingy place it generally is. All the pillars and cornices were
wreathed in evergreens, mingled with pinks and roses, nasturtiums
and jasmines, while the ceilings and walls were hung with curtains
of crimson, white and purple, and hundreds of flags. To the right,
and in the waiting rooms were the Members of the two Houses
of Parliament, all the Cabinet Ministers in Tokyo and members of
the Privy Council ; while the platform was taken up by other high
dignitaries of State, the personnel of the Imperial Household, and the
Kyododan Band, in gala uniform. Elsewhere were officers of rank be-
longing to both Army and Navy, and members of the Tokyo Muuici-
palitj', headed by Mayor Kimura. The utmost decorum reigned,
through every one was visibly in a fever of expectation. At last the
long-expected train, consisting of the Imperial car, eight or nine first-
class carriages and two baggage-vans, drew slowly into sight. In
the train were Staff Officers Noda, Ishiguro, and Terauchi ; Chief of
the Railway Bureau, Mr. Matsumoto ; T. I. H. Princes Komatsu and
Kan-in ; Generals Yamagata, Oyama, Nozu, Kawakami ; Ministers
of State Ito, Saigo, Hijikata ; Vioe-Admiral Ito, etc. etc. As it
entered the station the band struck the solemnly impressive strains
of the national anthem, which had an instant echo in the loudly
audible stir and bustle outside. The engine drawing the train
bore the Imperial crest on either side, while the whole fore part was
decorated most prettily with evergreens. Just in front of the boUer
a dwarfish pine had been affixed, and on one of its branches was perch-
ed a hawk, stuffed so as to appear as if just alighting. The Im-
perial and national flags were crossed behind the pine, while the
naval and military flags were displayed at the rear of the engine.
Every head was bared as the train drew slowly up, the music of the band
enhancing the charm of the whole scene. After a few minor func-
tionaries had alighted, the Premier, Count Ito, appeared, and following
him came T. I. H. Princes Komatsu and Kan-in, and then H. M. the
Emperor, dressed in an unostentatious military uniform and looking
unusually well. His Majesty walked with a brisk step, preceded by
Masters of Ceremonies Ito Yukichi, and Niwa Byouosuke ; and was im-
mediately followed by Counts Yamagata, Saigo and Oyama, the last

APPENDIX.

553

named in particular beaming with friendly smiles. . Viscount Hijikata,
General Nozu, Vice-Admiral Ito, and nearly a dozen Chamberlains
brought up the rear, with a score or two of other notables. The
Imperial State Carriage was at once entered, His Majesty respond-
ing as he passed out of the station to the profound salutations of the
Bsembled dignitaries. As His Majesty entered the carriage the band
stationed outside began playing the national anthem, and every head
was bared reverential salutation. The stillness of the whole was
remarkable: the feeling of the people was evidently too deep for words.
But as the cortege began to move, the pent-up excitement of the
multitudes manifested itself in waving hats and handkerchiefs, and
before the bridge was reaching the whole concourse was rending the
air with cheer upon cheer, stirring cries of Tenno Heika Banzai !
Teikoku Bavzai ! coming from tens of thousands of patriotic throats
with a thunderous roar such as Tokyo had never heard before.

Another great outburst of
enthusiasm occurred as the Imperial
Cortege passed the Rokumei-kan —
where there was a fine floral display
with a suitable inscription — and
entered the evergreen arch upon
which so many time and labour
Lad been expended. In the open
space before the Niju-bashi and the
Imperial Household Department
day fireworks had been going up
for a long time, and as the cortege
entered the broad sweep leading to
the historic bridge, sheaf after
sheaf of rockets filled the air with
fantastic smoke, balloons, and
symbolic paper figures. The em-
bankment here was packed with

human beings, and the wonder is that there was so little injury done:
for in such crowds the sentiment of selfishness is predominant
and there is very little of that fellow-feeling supposed to make
men " wondrous kind." Inside the station, waiting to meet and
greet the Emperor, besides those already enumerated, had been
H. I. H. Prince Arisugawa Takehito ; Count Euroda, President
of the Privy Council ; Viscount Enomoto ; Count Higashi-kuze,
Vice-President of the Privy Council ; President of the Supreme

1 / . ■ ■ . ,

l#fe% i'

4r-,

^\g^

i;^

COUUT HiGASHI-KUZE.

554

HEROIC JAPAN.

(1)
(2)
(3)

(4)
(5)

(6)
(7)

Court, Miyoshi Taizo ; Generals Kurokawa and Yamaji ; Officials of
the Imperial Household, the Army and Navy Departments ; Princes
Kono-e, Nijo and Tokugawa ; Marquises Hachisuka, Daigo and Toku-
gawa ; Counts Goto, Ogi, and many others of the highest rank.
The Imperial Cortege was formed as follows : —
Mounted Police Inspectors.
Squadron of the Imperial Cavalry Guard.

Masters of the Ceremonies Ito and Niwa ; Vice-Grand Master of
Ceremonies Sannomiya ; and Viscount Hijikata, Minister of
the Imperial Household. All in open carriages.
Cavalry Guard.
Grooms, outriders, etc., attendant upon the Imperial Coach of

State.
The Imperial Carriage, surrounded by mounted Chamberlains ;
T. I. H. Komatsu Akihito and Kan-in Kotohito ; Minister Pre-
sident Count Ito Hirobumi, Minis-
ter for War Count Oyama ; Military
Inspector General Count Yamaga-
ta ; Lieut. -General Nozu ; Comman-
der-in-chief of the Navy, Vice-
Admiral Ito ; Vice-President of the
Central Staff, Lieut.-General Kawa-
kami ; Chief of the Inner Palace,
Yamaguchi ; Court Physician Dr.
Ikeda ; Secretary of the Imperial
Household, Matano ; Private Secre-
tary to the Minister of the Imperial
Household, Nagasaki; Private Secre-
tary to the Minister of Home
Affairs, Sakurai — and many others,
Me. Ito Yukichi. ^U in open carriages.

(8) Two Court and two Military Chamberlains with seven Adjutants,

all in carriages.

(9) Rear Guard of Cavalry and Mounted Police Inspectors.

Along the south side of the Hibiya Parade Ground — now nearly
.covered with ofiBcial buildings of imposing architecture — were assem-
bled the. officials of the Tokyo Municipal office, the District or Ward
officers, and members of the Red Cross Society. Here there were two
triumphal arches. The larger of these was over 300 feet long and
more than 100 feet high. The approaches were shaped like huge

APPENDIX. 555

gates, 40 feet high by 20 broad, a 33 foot gallery connecting these
with the main arches. On the tops were electric lights of 1200 candle-
power, surrounded by Bengal lights. Flags and banners were float-
ing everywhere. Some bore the inscription " Honour to the Imperial
Dignity," others, "Enlightenment of the Nation." These lovely arches
had been built by private subscription, the Government having noth-
ing to do with the matter.

All along the route were various corporations and guilds, dress-
ed in gala costume and bearing flags with patriotic inscriptions ;
nearly all the schools of the metropolis, public as well as private, were
represented, particularly noticeable being the elegantly dressed
pupils of the Nobles' Girls School and the Female Normal School, be-
sides deputations from the various metropolitan clubs and exchanges.
Indeed all Tokyo was enfele. Most attractive were the decorations
along Ginza, the approach to which showed two huge flags mount
ed on tall crossed poles surmounted with great gilt balls. Another
gaily decorated place was the 119th National Bank, from the windows
and roof of which thousands of lanterns were suspended. The lan-
terns bore the Imperial and national standards on a white ground,
the front being inscribed with ideographs reading Teikoku Banzai.
Numerous parasols also, pretty though very flimsy, were modelled
after the Imperial Standard, with a border of naval and military insig-
nia. Going up Ginza and toward Nihombashi, the scene was strik-
ing, all the houses displying flags and lanterns in every available
place. Some of the flags were of exceptional beauty: gold brocade,
or hand-painted on satin, with huge tassels of gold cord. It was
evident that the people had entered heart and soul into the occasion.
Everything was practically over by three o'clock in the afternoon, as
the Imperial train had arrived promptly on time. But the people had
evidently resolved to make the whole day a holiday and so the streets
were filled with the crowds until long after dark. Fireworks were let
ofiE opposite the Imperial Palace until after nine p. m. On the whole,
the day was most memorable, and the home-coming of His Majesty
the Emperor was celebrated in a manner worthy of the occasion.
We may add that the enthusiasm of the crowds was not evoked by the
passage of the Emperor only. Field-Marshals Yamagata and Oyama,
Count ltd, and Viscount Mutsu also received ovations at various
points.

556 HEBOIG JAPAN.

2.— EETUEN OF H. M. THE BMPEESS
TO TOKYO.

Her Majesty the Empress returned on May 31st to Tokyo, follow
ing the same route and arriving at the same time as His Majesty the
Emperor on the preceeding day. The streets were again crowded and
the greatest enthusiasm prevailed, the progress of the Imperial cortege
from Shimbashi to the Palace being greeted everywhere with tumul-
tuous cheers. It is noticeable that then for the first time had
Japanese crowds begun to open their lungs as the Sovereign passed.
The most complete silence, decorous and reverential, used invariably
to be preserved, but bursts of cheering have at length become the
rule. "Banzai" is an excellent form of shout. It has a fine full
sound, and a man finds no difficulty in putting his wkole voice into
it. But though the people have readily adopted this innovation
from the West, the Emperor and Empress retain the traditional atti-
tude of dignified calm. Throughout the drive from the train to the
Palace, each of the Imperial personages, obeying the same rule, gazed
steadily at the line of troops presenting arms, and took not the slight-
est ostensible notice of the cheering crowds. The dominant colour of
the Empress' costume was mauve — an essentially gay costume well
suited to the occasion. Several carriages of Chamberlains then came.
Count Kuroda following last of all in a most unassuming carriage.
Count Ito sat on the front seat of cue of the Court carriages, facing
two ladies-in-waiting, with whom the Premier kept up a laughing
conversation, as though the whole pageant were a pleasant picnic
winding up an interval of holidays. On the nights of the 30th and
81st alike Tokyo was illuminated, but the former day was differentia-
ted from the latter by a magnificent display of fireworks.

JAPAN

AND

CHINA.

i^f n.

KOREA.

m^ m.

SHINKING (FENG TIEN).

Qal^' q/' I'ecJiaUi

Moj)

JV.

SHAN T UXG

It -

li-

PcMaolP'

Map V.

E 0 R M 0 S A .

-2l

-ii

- ii

m m
m

X X

en # ^
^•J ff

f-^

# ^>)f

7 H# B-f- HHI _ B-h HS

r 5^ 3^Eg 2p:^ H :$:Eg ^^fflj

-y ^ -¥. iR ^,

' * m Hi tfi TiT

r
I

"AS"

*fflT
T

ffl^

TiT-

- —4-

BI ^# H

X ^

m ^

JIUl H
T

fli

If*

Eg M '3c

F ^
a.

^ ft

:1b

-f

■■''■'^i

l'J\^^

A/ J

<^'

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "Heroic Japan : a history of the war between China & Japan"

See other formats